Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp

A Gaby Fan Fiction.
Chapter 1 Day 1. The return to Britain.

Whats that ya say? Nena and Gaby? By 'eck nah there's a tale to tell! Sharp does his best with this brand new fanfic which includes characters from both my Gaby and Nena Series.

Chris & Julia had just returned back to Britain after their recent tour of duty Italy and wanted to be in early at head office. They both had a lot of work to do and they wanted an early finish as it was only a month to their wedding. They both still had a lot of preperations to make. “ Chris once we are married I would still like to go out with Nena on my free days.” Julia said this as they walked into their office.

Before he could reply the secretary said, “The big cheese wants to see you two. You both have to go and see him imediatly.”

Chris looked at Julia and said, “What have we done wrong now?”

Chris rather tentavly knocked on the door. “Come in you two. There is no need to stand like rabbits caught in headlights.”

“It is Chris I wanted to speak to but as it concerns you both I thought I would call you both in. I am well aware you both are getting married in four weeks time at the cathedral. I have a client that needs a couple of couriers that preferably speak German and English a chartered aircraft is flying in to Robin Hood Airport tomorrow with these clients. They actually requested Chris and another female. Well to be exact they requested Nena as their courier. I explained she was getting married shortly and could only work up to the 31st. So to accommodate this client has brought the date forward they are to arrive in this country. They arrive tomorrow.

The client is the Apolonaris bike manufacturer from Germany. They and their team are attending the International exhibition & Conference centre in Harrogate. They have a ladies team that has a local girl as their captain, she is called Jenny Bond. The majority of those attending will be German though. I was surprised though when they asked for Nena. It transpires Nena made a big impression on one of the directors of Apolonaris some time ago in Germany. Nena sometime ago apparently dressed up in period costume to take clients round a castle.”

Julia burst into giggles. “At this rate there will be two brides going down the aisle on Yorkshire day. Ok we will do it at least we will know we will be in this country.”

Chris was quiet. “Well Chris will you do it?”

“Well to be honest I am very surprised at the request. I was hoping for a nice quiet tour or two before the wedding. At least we will both be together and we can still make any arrangements we need to. However if I am to be Nena for the next month I need to get ready.”

“Ah Chris I am glad you agree. I have Nena’s uniform ready for you and a cheque to get a few extras you will need to perform this tour of duty. Den informed me you would need the remainder of the day off just to get ready. I am sure I do not need to tell you both how important this contract is to all of us. I have had to borrow two drivers and their coaches from Ledgers in Rotherham as other than Den all ours are overseas. I understand you have previously worked with both John & Arthur in Austria. Now before we waste anymore time I better have your time sheets and in payments. What I should have explained is all three couriers and drivers will be spending the next month at the Majestic in Harrogate and the Royal in Scarborough. All team members will be bringing their families with them. Tomorrow early Den has to take his new Betsy across to Worksop. There he has to collect the Team captain’s family. He will then collect you two and then you will meet up with the other drivers and their coaches at Robin Hood.”

Chris & Julia looked at the itinerary that was presented to them. “Wow we will be covering some mileage even allowing for the visit to the conference centre in Harrogate. What is this trip to Ingleborough?

“Ah that is at the insistence at Jenny Bond. Apparently one of her children takes after her and is entered in the Tri peaks mountain bike race. Some of the other parents have decided to enter their children in the same race.”

Julia laughed and said, “Chris has for years wanted to enter that race but we have always been abroad. We better get his bike out and ready.”

Meanwhile in a few miles away Dave Bond was asking his children Gaby & Jules to pack their cases and Gaby you better check your mountain bike out as that is coming with us.”

Drew did not notice what his dad had called him but Jules did and said, “Would you like me to pack for both of us?”

“Thanks sis then I can get my bike ready. I have not had that out for a while and it needs a quick check over.”

Dave knocked on Jules door. “Jules your mum asked me to make sure only Gaby’s clothing got packed and anything else that was needed.”
“Yes dad I was doing that Drew did not pick up on what you just called him but I did.”

A short time later a rather tired and grubby Drew appeared and said, “Did you pack all I need Jules? If you have then I can take a bath and go to bed as we have to be up early.”

“Jules my pyjamas have gone.”

“Sorry Drew I put them to the wash this morning and everything else is in the cases ready to go.”

Drew looked in his drawer and noticed there was a nighty that Maddy had bought him some time ago as a joke. “Oh well they will never know if I wear it.”

Within seconds he was fast asleep. Jules called her dad and said, “See what he is wearing and I did not put it out for him?” Dave shook his head.

The bike and the suitcases where piled up by the door. “I think our Drew has the right idea and we should also get some sleep Jules.”

Back at head office Chris & Julia had done all they needed and then they went out. Julia walked into a hair dressers and beauticians and said. “My friend and I have had a silly bet with some friends that we cannot be done up to look like twins.”

Sandy the hairdresser, Looked at Jules and that Chris. “Well how long has the look to last?”

Chris spoke, “To win I have to look feminine for at least a month. Then I am getting married”

“Oh in that case I would have to talk to your fiancé because some of what I do will last a long time.”

Julia giggled and said, “I am the fiancé and we are getting married at the Cathedral on the 1st August.”
Sandy looked at Julia and said, “Your twin will also need an engagement ring like yours if she is to tell people she is getting married at the cathedral.”

Julia was the first to get the works. “You did want to go blond and want me to remove the hair?”

Julia found her legs where covered in a substance and a short time later it was washed off. She also was given a permanent makeover. “Wow Julia you look fantastic.”

Julia paid for the two of them and said, “I need to go and get you some enhancement.”

Sandy twigged on and said, “We can do that here if you do not mind? We have quite a few ladies who require that service.”

Julia looked at her fiancé who was fast asleep in the chair. “I am a 36b so he needs to be the same as me. I will have to go and buy my sister some new clothing or at least some underwear.”

Sandy spoke, “By the time you are back he will be a new woman.”

Julia giggled, “With a little extra. I need to go to the dance store to get a gaff to hide the extra.”

“We could if you wish hide it for you. In fact while he is asleep would be ideal to do it.”

Julia watched as Sandy shoved and pushed and then used some surgical glue. That should keep it in place for a month. After that you will need this to dissolve it if you wish to carry your matrimonial obligations out. For the next month Chris will need to sit to urinate like all women do. Err before you go I said previously I had enhanced some ladies. That is true. However I have never done a male before and do not know how long the process will last. It will last at least the month but it may be longer or even permanent.”

He was willing to do this to help me win a bet. The bet was we had to look identical. If it goes wrong he might be the one in the wedding dress instead of me. I am certainly not going to dump him because he has an upper deck like mine. Chris was totally oblivious to this and continued to sleep through the entire makeover.
Sandy got out what appeared to be a metal bra and then started to insert a syringe into holes around the bra. Eventually she completed one side and then started on the other. Within seconds of her finishing the breasts started to grow. “Looks like it will work on men boss. He could do with his hips padding out a little and then there would only be one major difference between the two of them.”

By the time Julia returned Chris looked like her twin. “Oh my god you have done it. He looks like my twin “Chris was still asleep. Chris and the others helped dress Chris in Nena’s uniform. She then shook him and said, “Nena dear you dropped off asleep while we had our beauty treatment. I have paid the girls for the two of us.”

Sandy turned to her assistant. “By any chance did you slip him something?”

“Sorry boss I thought this was one of your specials & he might create a fuss so I did slip him a sleeping draught in the coffee I gave him.”

“Oh well at least there are no other problems. The makeup will have worn off in a month’s time when they get married.”

“Oh I think I may have made a slight mistake I used the same makeup on both of them.”

Julia drove the car home and Chris had fallen asleep again. As she pulled into the drive she had to nudge Chris to get out of the car. “Its bedtime for you Nena it must be the last month catching up with you.”

Chris made for the bedroom and undressed and got into bed wearing her bra and panties. Meanwhile Jules was packing their suitcases for the next month. She put the washer dryer on and then the telephone rang. “Hello, Hello this is Sandy at the hairdressers. I thought I better warn you your friend might be rather sleepy as my assistant gave him something to relax. He should be ok by morning though. I was ringing to say you both had the same makeover. My assistant did not realise you only wanted the look for a month. I should have explained the lipstick could be toned down by using another shade. One thing my assistant did bring to my attention was your fiancé has no Adam’s apple.”

“Sandy no problem. I did not exactly tell you the truth. We are getting married in a month that part was correct. The bet was fictitious though. Chris needs to look like a female for our jobs as couriers with Global. Our boss asked him to dress as a female and has paid for the makeover. I was surprised with the breasts though I could not find the join.”

“Oh I thought you understood they are not just stick on. I took some fat from around Chris’s waist and injected it directly into the breast tissue. The breasts developed almost instantaneously. I did the same to his hips. Sorry if that will cause you problems. If you look carefully you can see the bruising where I extracted his fat. With a workout and diet it should go away.”

Julia put the telephone down. She went to check on Chris who was fast asleep. “It’s a good job the boss got your passport changed to say you are a transsexual under treatment.”

Chris awoke in the early hours to find Julia was cuddled up to him. He stood to go to the toilet and then realised the water went everywhere. Chris decided to take a shower and it was while he took the shower he realised he had breasts. Julia came into the bathroom. “Sorry Julia I must have been dreaming that I was male and stood up to go. I cleaned up the mess & am just finishing my shower.”

“Mind if I come and scrub your back and you can do mine?” The two of them where brought back to earth by the sound of the doorbell ringing. Chris grabbed a towel and went to answer the door.

“Oh you are early.”

“Did you two not get the message the flight has been changed”?

“Oh all our cases are here and I have also got my bike if you can find room for it.”

The two of them dashed out of the house. Nena spoke, “Sorry about that we did not get the message the flight had altered.”

Gaby came up to the two of them. “Hi I am Drew and sometimes called Gaby. Whose bike was placed in the boot? I recognised the manufacturer.”

Nena spoke, “I bought it sometime ago while doing a tour of America. It cost me quite a packet. I have not had chance to use it since in any competition. I am hoping to enter the Tri Peaks, which is why I brought it.”

“Fantastic I have mine. We can form our own team. Oh we are at the airport.”

“Nena do you mind staying with our guests while I go and find the others.”

Gaby continued to chat to Nena. There was a tap on the door. “Ist dis der Apolonaris coach?

Nena replied, “It is one of the three coaches’ yes.”

“Ah gut my namen ist Godfrid. I look after the bikes.”

Gaby said, “You drive the service van for Apolonaris.”

“Ya das ist Godfrid.”

“Ich bin Gaby Bond. Is it possible for two more bikes to be placed with the others?”

“Ya ire muther said you might bring mountain bike. Godfrid take good care of them.”

Den went to open the boot and take the bikes out. Godfrid took them to his van that was as large as the coach and appeared to be a mobile workshop. It towed a trailer containing the bikes. They had no sooner done this than John & Arthur arrived with their coaches.

“Hi Nena it is a while since we last saw you. Are you working in Britain?

“I am getting married in a month’s time and my boss thought I could do with a little time in Yorkshire to rest before the big day.”

Gaby gave a scream. “Mum” she ran to Jenny and launched herself at her.

Jenny said, “Well at least my youngest is pleased to see me.”

“Mum this is Nena and she is our courier. She is going to ride the Tri peaks with me.”

“And what about me Gaby you promised you would also ride with me?”

“Kat I did not see you there. This is Nena & she is to ride with us.”
Nena looked at her list, “Jenny Bond I have you on my coach your husband and eldest daughter are already aboard.”

Godfrid spoke, “Captain I have both bikes your daughter Gaby asked me to put with the others.”

Gaby took the list of Nena and shouted to her friends. “This coach we are all together.” She then passed the list back to Nena.

A young woman came up with an older lady. “Maria Enzenberg & mother. Nena ticked the names off and then looked up to see two smiling faces.

“Oh Maria what are you doing with the team?” Chris tries to curtsy when he realised who the older lady was.

Maria giggled, “I want to sit next to you and have a chat. How long will the journey be to the Royal hotel?

Nena brings out her laptop. “This is where we are now Sheffield-Doncaster Robin Hood Airport. That is our destination.

“Oh I was hoping to stop for some breakfast.”

Dennis spoke, “Well once the cases are all stowed away we can set off and in 30 minutes we can stop for a meal break as I know two couriers who missed breakfast.”

Den do you mean the café by the Humber Bridge if you do then my friends will need their cameras.

Sharp 16.01.08  © 2008

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
by Sharp.

A Gaby Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 2 Day 2 The Humber Bridge and Scarborough.

Jools came up to them and said, “The others are all on their respective coaches. Mandy is the third courier that is with us. Bill never said anything about her joining us”

“Ok Jools tell the George & Arthur we will stop at the café by the Humber Bridge for a breakfast break and then go on via Bridlington to Scarborough we have about a total distance of 79 miles to cover.”

The convoy of three coaches set off. No sooner had they set off than Den got a message would he switch on the speaker system and then could Maria speak to everybody on all the coaches at the same time.

Maria took the microphone. “Well greetings to all in the coaches and Godfrid who is driving the support transport. This trip was designed as a team-bonding event. Normally Apolonaris families do not accompany us on this occasion the directors of Apolonaris decided the families would be involved. Normally I do not take part in the day-to-day running of the company as I am to busy doing television work. When this idea was first muted about it was realised we would need additional help in England. It was then Mama remembered about a courier who had helped us out at home sometime ago. Tracking her down caused me quite a headache. Nobody seamed to know where she was. I resorted to asking all the coach drivers. Two drivers who worked for Ledgers informed me she was working for Global and gave me the head office address. After negotiations with Global I managed to secure the services of Nena, Jools and Mandy for a month, these are our couriers.”

“It appears that Nena our courier has agreed to join Gaby Bond in a cross mountain race over three of Yorkshires highest mountains. I know they both brought their own bikes but as a director of Apolonaris I think they and those who are to accompany them should ride under our colours. So with that in mind they will get practise in at Scarborough. George as Team manager will see to your training and equipment.”

Nena took over the microphone. “As it appears I can talk to passengers on all three coaches. I will start by welcoming you to Yorkshire. Maria thank you for that surprise. A few moments ago I was talking to Gaby and we agreed to do the Tri peak race together then the daughters of the Vice Captain and other team members wanted to accompany us. They elected Gaby captain, as she is already junior champion. Now we are leaving Robin Hood Airport and heading for the M180. M18 and the M62 in about half an hour we will be under the Humber Bridge for a breakfast stop and you will have chance to take photos and have a walk around if you wish. From there we head to Bridlington, Filey and then The Queen of the east coast Scarborough. Some of these places we will visit during our stay in Yorkshire. Now if there is anywhere you would like to visit then tell me and I will see if it can be included.”

Kat held her hand up. “Nena at school we have been learning about the Vikings and we where told Yorkshire is a Viking kingdom.”

“Yes Kat Yorkshire was formally known as the Kingdom of Northumbria and that covered nearly all the north of England. The capital is what we now call York. We will be going there several times. As it will take a while to visit all the attractions.”

Gaby shouted out “Yorvik and the Minster are a must for us all.”

The M18 joined the M62 at or near to Ferry Bridge. Shortly after joining the M62 the coaches passed the massive power stations of Egg borough and Drax. These monuments to industry where still belching out steam and fumes. They passed the site of the former Glass Houghton mine, which is now a shopping complex. “Nena pointed out Escape and informed the clients that it was an indoor ski & toboggan slope. While across the road was a shopping village selling discounted goods.”

Maria grinned at this news and said, “Perhaps we can go there for a day?”

Kat shouted, “Look I can see a big church over there.”

Nena said, “That is Selby Abbey and is the parish Church for Selby.”

Shortly after that the motorway gave way to a trunk road. The coaches all pulled over into a massive car park. The first stop was the toilets. The result was there was rather a long cue for the Ladies while the men where in and out in a very short time. In the restaurant they found they where the only customers. Nena noticed George and Godfrid stood by the till. The waitress rang the items up as each person appeared with what they wanted. Nena, Jules, Maddy and the coach drivers were the last six to be served. Nena got her money out to pay but George spoke, “Put that away you six as well as the rest get your accommodation and food paid for.”
Nena noticed Kat was waving to her and went across. “We saved you a place at the table”

Jools came across with Mandy. “Do you mind if we join you the drivers are sat at a men’s’ table with George and Godfrid.”

Kat introduced the girls and then Nena introduced Jools and Maddy.”

Jools told the girls how Nena had ended up in period costume and showed clients around Maria’s home. This brought considerable laughter from the girls. They finished their breakfast and went outside.

Nena said, “We could go up these steps to the top of the bridge. The last time I did it there was considerable wind so please make sure you have nothing loose as I am not going running across the bridge to recover any lost items.”

They raced each other to the top with Kat coming first. They stood watching the traffic going over the bridge and took a few photographs. Then it was down those steps again. Nena was the last to leave. Gaby was waiting. “Let them go I want to chat with you. I heard Maria speak to Jools in the toilet. They thought it was empty but there was little me in there. It appears we both have lots in common including being mistaken for a female.”

Nena’s face went white. “You must be mistaken what you heard Gaby.”

Gaby looked at Nena and said, “Your face tells me a different story. You are Chris Hornby who is getting married to Jool’s on Yorkshire day?”

“Until my boss Bill at Global told me my job depended on me being Nena Ziegler again I have not been her for quite a while. I though have to be Nena 24/7 for the next month while I am with this group as that is part of the contract.”

“You know Chris you slip into the Nena mode easy like I do with Gaby. Perhaps we have the same or a similar problem. Sorry I forgot to tell you I am Andrew Bond but I usually get Drew or Gaby Especially if my cousin Maddy is involved.”

Nena started to laugh, “I would never have known if you had not told me. Yes I am Chris although currently I am Nena for the next month.”

Gaby gave her a cuddle. “Are those false breasts? As they feel real to me. Did you take anything to grow them?”

Chris thought and said, “Well for some time I have noticed some growth. I went to the hairdressers to get ready for this job and I fell asleep. When I awoke they had grown again. No Gaby I am not into drugs of any sort.”

Gaby thought for a second, “Are you practically hairless?”

“Yes I only needed to shave about once a week. Or at least until I was persuaded to have laser treatment that means I do not need to shave now or ever again.”

“Nena I thought I was the only one. When my breasts started to grow. Mum took me to the doctors and it turns out that I am what am called intersex. That is I have bits of both a boy and a girl. The girl bit is trying to take over my body, and I do not know how much longer I will have to stay as Drew. I doubt it is long though. All my friends except my family think I am already a girl and treat me as such.”

“Nena came about because the girls got more pay than me at the travel company. The first time I dressed as Nena I made considerably more as Nena. Trouble is I have always looked slightly feminine. I got beaten up at school and called all sorts of names. Eventually the name-calling stopped. I suppose others could see then what I did not. Be that as it may I am getting married to Jool’s at the end of the month in the Cathedral. I know already she likes having Nena about.”

“Same with me and my cousin Maddy we also look like twins. I have to see the team doctor will you come with me. Actually you will have to come as if you ride under their colours they require you also to have a medical.”

Maria came looking for the two off them. “The others sent me to see if you were both ok?”

Nena spoke, “We have discovered we are very similar. Gaby was informing me that I would need a medical”

“Not exactly a medical but you both could do with seeing our team psychologist. Yes Nena I know about you. In fact I had a complete check done on you and Jool’s. Gabriel I presume it was you in the toilet that overheard what I said?
Gaby looked blank back at Maria, “Sorry Maria I do not know what you mean. I was having a chat with my friend Nena.”

Maria looked at Gaby and said, “Remind me never to get into a card game with you. Nena I actually discovered your secret on the ferry you returned home on. I was making a documentary for German television on three English sisters who wrote stories. You know them as the Bronte’s. In fact while we are in Scarborough I have to film St Mary’s parish church and the grave of Anne Bronte. We will also be visiting other places they lived at like Haworth while staying in Harrogate.”

The three of them boarded the coach. Nena picked up the microphone that was still linked to the three coaches and switched it on. “I hope you all enjoyed your breakfast according to my itinerary we now have about 50 miles to drive to Filey there the coaches will park on the Royal Crescent. We are booked in at the Royal for our lunch but that will not be until 13.30. With this in mind I gave to ask if you would like to visit an historic house, Go Shopping or go to the beach. Alternatively the hotel has a swimming pool we can use.”

Julia & Mandy gave the results from their respective coaches. Godfrid spoke “Do I get a say? I would if possible measure the remaining members of the cross-country team so I can get their bikes ready.”

Nena said, “It looks like 60% want the pool, in that case the remainder will have a very short walk to the shops. Godfrid Gaby & I will come straight to you so that you can make the required adjustments.” At the hotel there was a changing room where everybody could change.”

Both Nena & Gaby went immediately to van they noticed Godfrid already had two bikes out. “Ah gut, Ich habe your bikes. Sorry mein English is nicht sir gut.”

Nena spoke, “We both understood you although it was a mixture of German and English. Godfrid pointed to a bike with number six on it.

“Das ist Nena’s und das ist Gaby Bond.” Gaby looked at the bike and lifted it up.

“Wow it is carbon fibre. If I am one and you are six then the others must be in between us.” Gaby got on the bike and Godfrid made a few adjustments. He then did the same with Nena.

The two of them went back to the hotel there Jules was waiting with a swimming costume for each of them. “Good job I brought a couple of extra ones as I doubt either of you have one.”

Gaby & Nena found they were the only ones in the changing room. Gaby spoke, “I cannot believe you are Male you have a larger top deck than my sister.”

“I went to Sandy’s salon with Julia and fell asleep. When I awoke I had grown these and my equipment had vanished.”

“I went to the same place with my cousin Maddy we wanted to look like twins for a convention. Come on Nena time we got in the pool and did some swimming.”

There were several squeals as the girls discovered a waterslide. Nena started to do some lengths and Maria tagged on. “You like to do lengths do you run as well?

“Sometimes when I get chance. With my job though it is not often although I did manage to get to do more than one triathlon in the year. Until this job came along I was wondering how to manage entering the Tri peaks race. I got my bike from Biggs in America when I had to accompany a tour there. I never have had the chance to ride it since then as I have been abroad. Perhaps I will get chance in Scarborough.”

Maria thought for a moment. “I know mama offered you a job as a guide previously. I have a proposal for both you and Julia. Gaby is the daughter of Apolonaris team Captain Jenny Bond. We have decided to have a junior team most of which you will be riding with. You are only slightly older than them. We need chaperones to look after the girls and if possible to ride, run and swim with them. I already have had a word with Julia. At first she was rather apprehensive until I told her I already knew about Chris. I think Gaby must have heard that bit.”

“I presume it is Nena you wish to employ? Can I think this offer over and also see how I gel with the team during this tour? I also need to talk to Julia about this as it affects us both. We also have a problem. Maddy and another friend should be our bridesmaids. The other girl has broken her leg and that has left us short. Maria I think you would fit the dress would you consider being our second bridesmaid.”

Kat was swimming nearby and heard the request. “Gaby I and the other team members would like the job of being bridesmaids for you.”

Julia replied, “I was wanting some teenage bridesmaids but neither of us had any family we could ask. So Kat if wish then you and your friends have a job. We though will have to get you all fitted up with dresses and alter the catering arrangements.”

Maddy came and spoke, “Well as the supervisor of you two I think Maria & I can deal with that. As for your jobs Global has been in financial trouble for some time. Russell got out by selling his shares to Bill. With that in mind I have already agreed to become the tour organiser for the senior team. If you take the job then Julia will organise the junior team.”

Gaby and Kat took a hand each of Nena’s, “Please accept we need you.” They were interrupted by a voice.

“Maddy, Nena & Julia can I have a word with you three. Sorry for interrupting your swim. I have some bad news for all three of you and Den. Global is going into liquidation. There are sufficient funds to pay your wages for the next four weeks and any outstanding holiday payment you are due. Sorry this is not the wedding present I wanted to give you. The firm though has been for sometime in financial trouble. This contract has allowed me to pay everybody what they are due. Den has informed me he has been offered another job already. With a bit of luck I might have sufficient left to start another company although it will be considerably smaller than my current one.”

Nena looked at Maddy & Julia and spoke, “Do not worry Bill over the three of us. In a way you have made the choice easier for us three. Apolonaris have offered the three of us jobs as chaperones for the children. We were undecided, but with your news then the decision is made for us all. At least we will all still have a job.”

“That pool looks inviting can I get some trunks & a towel from somewhere?” A few seconds later, after getting what he required for the pool, he joined them. “I am truly sorry for what has happened. I did not realise it was in such a mess when I bought Russell’s shares off him.”

Maria spoke, “Do you have to go back or is everything finished?”

The office is closed and the remainder of the staff have been paid off. The bank accounts are now closed. What documents I had are with the liquidators. Now I have nothing to do.”

“Ah I just wondered if you have a class one licence or PSV because Godfrid could do with an assistant who has those licences.”

Godfrid held his hand out. “You drive in England and & I drive in Germany. You now join team Gaby.”

“Err I do have both as Nena knows full well. I though have nothing with me. So I would have to drive home and have to pack a case.”

Godfrid spoke, “We have lunch & then I follow you home. You get case and do what is needed & leave car. You then drive back to Scarbourgh Godfrid's van.”

“In that case the car can go back as it is on lease. As to my home I am not sure how much longer I will have it as I used it as surety for my company.”

Maria spoke, “Godfrid that is a good idea. You go back with him and collect all his clothing. When you get back it will be time for our evening meal.”

Godfrid switched his Sat nav on. “No need for that Godfrid I live just outside York and it should take us about an hour to get there.” After they had finished they set off on the duel carriageway to York. They stopped at the car rental place and handed the car back paying up what was needed. Then he took over the driving from Godfrid.

As they drew up outside the house in Clifton a young woman was just dumping a black plastic bag outside. “Ah you are here we have placed this up for sale. All the furniture is going to the saleroom. The black bags contain your personal effects. What my bosses want to know is what happened to the lump sum you withdrew before we took over the accounts?”

“That is easy I used it to pay off the remaining wages and the car hire which has now been returned. I have the receipts here for you.”

“Oh it looks like you might still come out of this with something once all is sorted out. Do you have a number you can be contacted at”?
“No the mobiles where all on contract and that has ended.”

Godfrid spoke, “You can contact my friend Bill at this number it is Apolonaris mobile contract number. He now works for me. Ya. I help my friend load theses in my van & then we go.”

The former owner of Global took one last look round the house. He took two pictures down and said,”You can sell all the rest but I am keeping these paintings as they where painted by my late wife.”

The young woman replied, “That is ok as they would not fetch much in fact they would probably end up on the scrap heap.”

Godfrid and his new partner left with the paintings. They set off for the return trip to Scarborough. 45 minutes later they pulled up outside the Royal hotel in the town centre. Somebody came out and directed them to an underground car park. They collected their key and found they where sharing a room. They both had a quick wash and then went looking for the dining room.

The Royal Hotel is situated opposite the town hall on top of a very high cliff and over looks the North Sea. There are tiered gardens in front of it that lead to the beach. There is a lift that takes people down to the beach.

The receptionist said, “Can I help you gentlemen?”

“We look for Team Apolonaris dining room.”

“Ah yes they said I had to send you in when you arrived. They are in the Princess dining room. That is where you will take all your meals while here for the next two weeks.”

In the dining room they discovered all the meals where serve your self. They had to go to the food bar and select what they want. Likewise they went and got what the wanted to drink. Bill though only took orange juice.

Maria came across, “Well boys did you get everything?”

Godfrid said, “After meal we could do with help to bring his belongings to our room and then he can sort them out.”

Nena said, “Well Bill, Julia, Mandy & I will help you.”
Gaby looked at her teammates and said, “The remainder of us will also help.”

After they had eaten they along with several helpers went to collect the bags. Maria spoke, “You could do with sorting all this out here and disposing with what you do not need.”

Some of the bags contained bedding. Den spoke, “All that can go back in the bag and it can go on my coach. I will store it at my home for you.”

The girls had sorted everything into piles. After sorting through them some items where taken to the room and others where put in a bag for the sailors welfare shop. Godfrid brought the two pictures out and said, “We had better take these to the room.”

Bill the former owner of Global grinned. “These pictures were painted by my late wife but what I wanted is hidden behind them. I bought them a long time ago when Picasso & Lowry were not famous painters. They are my nest egg in case anything ever went wrong. Now I suppose I will have to sell them although I am loathed to do that.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day

By Sharp (A Gabyverse Fanfiction)

Chapter 3. Day 3 An early morning ride.

Jenny Bond and the adult team went to the garage. “We understand you needed some help.”

“Sorry mum we have already moved what was needed.”

Jenny looked round, “We appear to have both teams here so I might as well tell everybody. Twice a day we will be taking the teams out we will cycle from the spa along the front to the roundabout in the North Bay. We will do this circuit a couple of times in the morning. Gaby your team for now has mountain bikes rather than racing bikes. Apolonaris would like you all to get used to riding these bikes. Especially as all six riders have been entered in the open Tri peak race. Nena welcome as the chaperone to our junior team. I understand you will join the girls in the race so you also need to practise.

Nena spoke, “When I went into work and Bill offered us this job I was hoping I might get chance to ride my bike. I did not envisage actually working for team Apolonaris. Neither did I think I would be riding with two champions. What I would like to do is to take the bike out now.”

Godfrid spoke not just now you need other equipment first then you can ride.” Each of the juniors was handed a package included Nena. You go and change. Mama Bond you get the seniors ready.

15 minutes later both teams where back at the garage. Julia looked at the skintight Lycra suit Nena was wearing. “Wow that makes you looks good. I want one.”

Bill spoke, “We have spare suits but no extra bikes unless you wish to borrow Nena’s bike.”

Drew’s sister spoke, “Mum if I can borrow Drew’s bike I could keep Julia Company?”

Gaby spoke, “Sure sister if you wish to come then you are welcome to use my bike.”

Bill handed both girls a package each. Some of the others surrounded them while they changed in the garage.

Nena said, “I better show the way to the start.”
Godfrid brought out two motorbikes that had flashing lights on. “Bill und I also come for ride.” Godfrid handed Bill a crash helmet. Bill gave a sigh of relief.

“For a moment I thought I was going to have to wear one of those pink suits.”

Godfrid laughed, “Not when you are support like us.”

With that the group followed Nena down to the Spa. Down at the Spa Drew noticed rather a lot of motorbike riders they had collecting buckets and kept approaching people. “Mum have you seen that van it is advertising Lampkins of Silsden.”

“Yes Drew I noticed they are probably here for the Motorbike racing on Oliver’s mount.”

At the same time the motorbikers has noticed the cyclists. One of the men approached Jenny Bond as she was wearing her yellow top. He held his hand out. “Champion Bond I presume what are you doing here?”

Jenny laughed and said, “Champion Bonds actually Gaby here holds the junior title.

“Pleased to meet you. I am Martin Lampkin former world champion. I am here with my family for the racing. These days I leave the racing to my son Dougie and the younger family members. We come down here each evening to collect for the Yorkshire Air Ambulance as that is our agreed charity. Are you coming to watch the races? On Saturday we even have an event for pedal powered cycles.”

George who had been listening spoke. “I think they will all be entering on Saturday. For now though they are going to do a couple of circuits to the Corner Café and return here. They will be doing that each morning and each evening while here.”

“In that case you will need some more outriders to ensure you are all safe.” Martin spoke into a mobile phone. A few seconds later the sound of motorbikes reverberated around the Spa as loads of motorbikes arrived.

Gaby recognised John & said, “John I did not expect to see you here. I thought your only interest was bikes. We have both teams & I and my friends have to get ready for the Tri peaks race.”

“Cool” said a rider wearing a yellow tabard. “I am the latest Lampkin champion. Grandpa will you get me Your Lampkin special out and I will ride with the champions? Grandpa makes all my bikes for me. They put the bike ride on at the Oliver’s mount at my request.”

Maria looked at her and said, “Those leathers will be a bit hot for you. I think if you are to ride with us then it should be in our colours. I will expect you here every morning and evening to train with the others.”

Martin Lampkin chuckled, as his grand daughter went to change in the van. Within a few minutes Jennifer was out again and ready for the off.

Gaby spoke, “You forgot your yellow tabard.”

Back into the van to retrieve the tabard she went. Then the group set off with an escort of Motorbikes. The first lap the senior team led the way. Then on the second lap Gaby got to the Pier and signalled to the others she intended to make a break. Kat, Nena & Jennifer also followed Gaby. The four of them raced passed the out riders. The four of them raced to the finishing post where many photographs were taken.

It transpired there was a reporter and photographer from the Scarborough Evening News. He approached the four girls who had come in ahead of the others. “I got a report of an event taking place and came to find out what was happening. I notice two of you are wearing champions colours whom may you be?”

George stepped forward and spoke, “The junior and senior teams of Apolonaris have been having a training run as they will twice a week for the next two weeks. The young lady who came first has an impeccable pedigree as her mother is World champion. Gaby herself is Junior World champion. As to the young lady who came second she also is a champion in her own right and comes from a Yorkshire family who delight in giving us Champions in the world of Motorbikes. Gaby Bond and Jennifer Lampkin along with the other youngsters you see here have all signed up with Apolonaris junior team. Some will just do racing while others also want to enter cross-country events like the Tri peaks race.

The reporter turned to Jenny Bond. “How do you feel at getting beaten by these youngsters.”?

“I am happy they saw a chance and took it. This is a training ride and the girls did what they where supposed to.”

“Now Martin I see the Lampkin clan are out in force. How do you feel about your Grand daughter coming second?”

“Well we came here for the motorbike racing on Oliver’s mount. None of the family expected Jennifer to get signed up by Apolonaris. I hope she will also continue with her other commitments. Regardless of that she will be joining her teammates in all the practise runs. Also her family and friends will be collecting for the Yorkshire Air Ambulance.”

Gaby spoke, “On Saturday the racing on Oliver’s mount finishes my new team mate Jennifer has suggested we have the ride of the Champions. That is Bikes and motorbikes, present champions and retired ones. If anybody wishes to join us there is a  £1 fee that will go to the Air Ambulance fund. I must emphasise this is not a race but a fund razing event for the Air Ambulance. All members of the biking world are welcome so long as they pay the entry fee.”

The reporter e-mailed the pictures to the editor who decided it should go in the Morning Edition. In addition the details where sent to other papers in the same group. Because of the publicity many present and former champions telephoned George to say they would turn up on Saturday.

Maria approached Martin, “Mr Lampkin we at Apolonaris would like Jennifer to join our junior team. We also realise she as a junior bike champion will have other commitments but we can work around them. Also I noticed your van is done out as a mobile workshop. There are times when the teams will have to be in different places. We would like to hire you for those events.”

Jennifer’s father Dougie spoke, “Miss Apolonaris I should make something clear. As Jennifer’s father the family are pleased that she has been selected to be in your junior team. I know there are some of her cousins who are envious of her, but you should know we will all support her. If Jennifer is racing then team Lampkin will be there to offer our support as we do for all family members. Would Apolonaris object if we alter our sign on the van to Jennifer Lampkin world champion at Apolonaris?”

Maria said, “Actually I am called Maria but as I did not introduce myself correctly I accept the name Miss Apolonaris. As for the request “Your family are champions past and present. Your father I have asked to provide maintenance facilities. So no we have no objection. ”

Martin spoke, “We can all extend our stay here to be with Jennifer. Then we have to go to Harrogate as we have taken stand 31 at the International Bike exhibition in Harrogate.”

George pulled some documents out and started to laugh. “The gods must have planned our meeting as we have stand 32.”

Jennifer said, “Grandpa Martin what is funny?”

“It appears you are going to have a month of your new friends as we have adjoining stands in Harrogate.”

George took a phone call from Denise Burton daughter of the famous Beryl Burton from Morley Leeds. “Hello is it true you are having a parade of past and present champions. If it is then I would like to be entered. Mum if she was still alive also would have wanted to be there. My daughter wishes to wear her grandmother’s medals and shirt. She also bears the name Beryl.”

Denise said, “Beryl the younger wishes to speak to you George.”

“Hello I am Beryl and I am allowed to bring Grandma Beryl and her medals. Is the current junior champion going to be there as she comes from a famous cycling family like mine?”

“Yes Beryl she is already here along with Jennifer Lampkin.”

“Oh are you collecting all the Yorkshire Cycling families? I prefer cross-country hill climbs, mountain biking and the like. Mum has difficulty getting me to events since dad was killed an accident.”

“Tell your mum George says he is booking the two of you into the Royal Hotel and he would like you to try out for the Junior Apolonaris team. If you have inherited your grandma’s genes then we would be remiss in not considering you.”

“Mum the man wants to talk to you and give you some instructions.”
After listening to George she said, “Beryl can you go and get the bikes ready. I will go and pack our cases. Then we will have to ring our friends and say we are away for a month. It is a good job the youth centre is closed for the next nine weeks”

“Mum I have put the bikes on the back of the car. I am going to ring Sarah to tell her I cannot go on Saturday.”

Beryl rang her friend Sarah who then “My mum wishes to speak to yours.”

“Sure Sarah”

“Hi yes its true Beryl and I am riding in the Charity ride with the champions past and present.”

Beryl and her mother set off from the village of Gold borough near Knareseborough to Scarborough. Meanwhile Sarah’s mother who was secretary for the Knareseborough cycling club was telephoning the other secretaries in the Yorkshire federation.

Arriving at the Hotel Denise entered with Beryl and approached the reception. She gave their names to the receptionist and said, “George from Apolonaris had reserved places for them. Could you tell me where we can put our car as we have some rather valuable bikes with us?”

“If madam takes the car round the corner to our garage there is storage facilities for the bikes. Also I will call for the porters to meet you there and then they can take your cases to the room.”

“Beryl will you wait here till I return?”

“Ok mum”

After Denise had gone Beryl noticed a teenage girl reading a magazine. “Is your magazine interesting?”

“Hello, I am Julia Bond and who might you be?”

“Well Julia I am called Beryl Burton?”

Julia looked at her and said, “I thought Beryl Burton was a lot older.”

“That was my late grandmother whom I am named after. I am here for the champions ride.”

“In that case I better take you to meet my sister Gaby and get you inducted into the Yorkshire section of Apolonaris.”

“Gaby Bond as in junior Champion daughter of the world champion Jenny? Your mum is good but grandma still holds four records.”

“Yes that is my sister and mum. I am sort of in the team but it is only so I can keep my eye on Gaby. I better take you to meet the others.” Julia spoke to the lady at the reception. “Will you inform Mrs Burton her daughter Beryl has had to go and meet the Apolonaris team Captain?”

Julia took hold of Beryl’s hand, “Come on she will not bite.”

“Gaby you will never guess what I have just found. In fact I think she should be immediately inducted in the Yorkshire section of Apolonaris. In fact I insist.”

Gaby looked at the young girl and started to laugh. “My sister must know something I do not. I do though remember you on an old mountain bike and you might have won if you had not had a puncture. I did not get your name though.”

“Beryl Burton is pleased to meet Gaby Bond. I am supposed to meet somebody called George to see if I will qualify for a place in the junior team.”

Kat spoke, “Welcome to the team from the German section. If Gaby accepts you then you are in. Of course we need to get you into our colours and get you out on a bike.”

Maria spoke, “Welcome Beryl we are having additional bikes sent over from Germany in the meantime do you mind using your own. I will get our maintenance men to look at your bikes and make sure they are ok. I have this for you and your Mama should be changing into hers as shortly we are all going on a training ride.”

George appeared with Jenny Bond on one arm and Denise Burton on the other. “Denise here has agreed to help pass on her expertise to the younger ones. She like her mother is a champion in her own right although not quite as famous as her mother.”
Jenny Bond spoke. “Your mum Beryl was my inspiration. To hold the British Title for 25 years takes some doing. I certainly will not beat that although there are those here who might have a good crack at it.”

Beryl spoke, “Grandma came to me in my sleep last night and told me I had to support the future world champion as she would be the only one to beat her records and like her beat the men.”

“Ladies we will join you in the garage shortly first though I need to know my team. Right girls as you may have guessed I have been out of competitive cycling for a while. I still though remember all my mother taught me. For today the codeword is Burton that means all of us even the weakest finds that extra ounce of strength and makes a break. Over the next few days we will learn different codeword. Some of you I already know what you are capable of and others I do not. Regardless this is about how we can help each other. A general is only as good as the foot soldiers he has to back him up. To the young lady that thought she could sit down in the lounge and read. I know how hard it must be on you to have a famous mum and an equally famous sister. Your sister still needs your help even if you are a foot soldier. Mum and I did not have the backing of a major manufacturer. We had to work together & that usually meant me coming second although occasionally I took first place.”

With that they went to the Garage where Jennifer noticed her grandfather with two bikes. “I was asked to look these over and I made a few alterations they should not let either of you down now. I also have to escort you to the start.” Down to the spa they cycled. John was waiting to set them all off and there appeared to be quite a crowd of onlookers. The first circuit was leisurely on the final lap Denise called a Burton by the coast guard station. The entire junior section swept past the senior ladies who then realised the juniors where going flat out. Jenny responded and caught up with Denise.

Jenny and Denise came in fourth after Gaby, Jennifer and Beryl. Jenny spoke, “I think George has made a mistake you should be in the senior team as a rider. I had to give my all to catch up with you.”

The girls started to laugh. Gaby said, “Mum that is called doing a Burton.”

Jennifer said, “I think the senior team could also do with your coaching perhaps we should all take lessons off you.”
George spoke, “Actually I want you all in the theatre as I have some film to show you. As this is black & white Denise will you give the commentary on the film? The title of the film was the Burtons do it again.

Denise said, “Actually It might be better if we all watch the film and then I can answer some questions.”

They all watched the film. After it had finished Jennifer spoke. “Grandpa said your mum was only 59 when she died is that true?”

“Yes Jennifer she was on a training run when she died. Unlike today when all athletes are monitored. Back in those days nobody picked up she had a heart problem. Had it been done then she might be here giving you all advice. What did you learn from that film?”

Kat spoke, “Its teamwork that counts when you made that break it was obvious one or the other of you was going to win.”

“In those days we got called the Battling Burtons. These days I understand it is the Battling Bonds. There must be something in the Yorkshire Air or water that keeps giving us champions. I though am looking forward to Saturday for the ride of the champions. That practise runs got my blood flowing and for a moment I thought I was again riding with mum.”

George spoke, “Tomorrow you will all have breakfast after the training run and then we are driving to Lindisfarne there will be several stops on the way.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day

by Sharp (A Gaby fanfiction)

Chapter 4. Day 3 and 4. Medical disorder

Later that same evening in th eir bedroom at the Royal Hotel Julia noticed Chris was apparently in a trance. Julia watched him for a few minutes and then spoke “Chris are you OK?” There was no reply. She went and waved her hand in front of Chris. It was several more minutes before Chris came out of the trance. Julia again spoke, “Chris what happened as you apparently went into a trance. Do you feel ok?”

“Sorry Julia I have just realised something and I need to make a couple of telephone calls.” Chris picked up his telephone and rang a number.

“Hello this is the Dean of the cathedral church of St Peter and St Paul Sheffield.”

“Hello I am ringing to check a few details of a wedding on 1st August. I am due to marry my fiancée Julia at the cathedral on Yorkshire day,”

“Ah yes I remember now the two Travel guides from Global. You will make a grand couple.”

“The reason I am ringing is while I am legally male I have just recently discovered I have a medical disorder that is destroying my Y chromosomes and replacing it with an X chromosome. As things are currently I could be the one in the dress by the time of the wedding.”

The Dean spoke, “Actually I have heard of this happening before. Usually though it is men working in the pharmaceutical industry or farming industry that are affected. I presume you and your partner still wish to go ahead with the wedding?”

“Yes we still do, but I thought I better check it could still go ahead considering what is happening to me.”

“Chris I have the Bishop with me and he has heard all you said he wishes to speak with you.”

“Hello Chris, Is your fiancée closely?”

“Yes your Grace I am with Chris. The recent news Chris received caused him to go into a trance. I must make it plain I still want to go ahead with the wedding and I will become Chris’s legal wife. How he is beginning to look does not bother me in the slightest.”

“Then I can see no problem. The church does not recognise same sex marriages but will perform blessings, in your case though there is no problem and I will perform the wedding for you. If you Chris also wish to dress as a bride that will not bother me.”

Chris spoke, “Thank you your grace. I was getting worried over what was happening to me. I will also have to tell my family what is happening to me” Chris put the telephone down.

Julia spoke, “Chris sometimes you are a ninny. For sometime I have observed the changes in you. Did I not take you to the hairdressers recently? True you did not tell me what the doctor said. Then I do not need a doctor to tell me you are becoming more Nena than Chris. I also have something to tell you. Perhaps it is a good job you have developed breasts. If we see my doctor you might be able to help me breast-feed our babies. Yes Chris at least one part of you is still very much male. We are very much pregnant.”

“Julia at the Humber bridge I was having a chat with Gaby. While she is younger than me she also has a similar problem to me. She wants me to go with her to see the team doctor.”

Julia spoke, “Well considering the amount of people they have brought over to England I presume the team doctor is amongst them. I will ask Maria tomorrow if that is so. Now perhaps we can get some sleep Nena as we have an early start in the morning.”

6am the next Morning.

Nena, Julia & Maddy had already been up an hour getting themselves ready. Now they were each taking a corridor and started knocking on the doors of the Apollonaris guests. “Early morning call for Apolonaris group. Breakfast will be in half an hour and then we depart.”

“Ok.” Was the reply from all the rooms?”

One by one the bedraggled guests arrived in the dining room to find they where being served coffee. Nena spoke, “It has been decided that we all will have our breakfast in Durham after we all have visited the cathedral there. So as a put you on we are all having coffee to wake us up. I have been instructed to tell you, as today will be rather long there will be no training practise rides today. Now as soon as you have finished we will depart.”
The coaches departed from the Royal Hotel and headed the 20 miles to Whitby over the North Yorkshire moors. They passed the forests belonging to the forestry commission and the road over the moors was relatively quiet. The only other living things they saw was rabbits frolicking about on the heath land and a startled pheasants or grouse suddenly taking flight as their coaches approached About 30 minutes later their coaches were going over the viaduct that spans the two parts of Whitby.

Nena spoke, “As you can all clearly see we are on the bypass that skirts around Whitby. Another day we will be coming here to visit. In fact we will be visiting the remains of Whitby abbey and then you will be spending the rest of the day doing your own thing. It was at Whitby that Dracula was supposed to have arrived in Britain.”

Kat put her hand up. “Please miss who or what is Dracula?”

Gaby’s father said, “If you do not mind Nena I will answer this question. Dracula was a story that was written by B. Stoker about a Transylvanian Prince who drank his victims’ blood who arrived at Whitby by boat.”

“Yes I understand now. We all need our crosses and garlic when we go to Whitby then.”

This brought about some laughter from the others on the coach. Soon the North Yorkshire moors gave way to the industrial complex of Teeside. They passed the giant ICI complex and the oil refinery then it was back into the rural countryside. Before long the group was pulling up outside the cathedral refectory of Durham.

Nena looked at her notes, “According to my notes we have to visit the Shrine of Saint Cuthbert before we have breakfast.”

As they entered the Cathedral a verger greeted them. Nena said, “I have brought some visitors from Germany who wish to see the Shrine of Cuthbert of Northumbria.”

“In that case please follow me as we do not have long before the service commences.”

They had just got to the shrine, which looked like a stone slab with the words Cuthbertus on it and it was surrounded by a red rope chain. They had just arrived at the shrine when a priest accompanied by two servers walked to the shrine. At first Nena was puzzled with the language the priest was using, and then she realised he was speaking in Latin. Then the priest bent down and kissed the shrine and spoke in English. “Welcome honoured guests. Normally we would be accompanied by the cathedral choir, but as it is the annual holiday the choir are away.”

Kat edged forward and attracted the attention of the priest. “Sir would Cuthbert mind if I sing and perhaps some of my friends will accompany me. I can sing in German or English.”

The priest smiled and said, “Cuthbert would have spoken Anglo-Saxon & Latin so I am sure he would love to here your voice. Perhaps the song of Mary or Ave Maria would suffice.”

Maria sung the first verse in German and then did it again in English. Each time she changed to English the others joined in. The newly installed Bishop of Durham the Rev Richard Seed happened to be in the cathedral and heard the singing. He made his way to Cuthbert’s shrine. There he joined Kat in singing the German version. The bishop then spoke, “Friends our Lord has sent his angels amongst us on this Saint Cuthbert’s day. I say angel because that was certainly the voice of an angel we all heard sing to us. Even Cuthbert in his slumber could not have failed to have missed it.”

Nena spoke to Maria, “That would be a good name for the Junior Team the Apollonaris Angels.” Shortly after this they left the Cathedral for the refectory and their breakfast. Then they where continuing driving up the A1 and branching off for Holy Isle or Lindisfarne as it is also known. The group was tucking into their breakfast when the Bishop Seed also arrived in the refectory.

“Hello again did I hear you correctly in the cathedral call this group of young ladies the Apollonaris Angels?”

Maria curtsied and spoke, “Your grace all these people you see here are representatives of Apollonaris. The junior teams have just decided to call themselves the Angels after you suggested it.”

The bishop was grinning all over his face. “May I speak with the senior representative please? I was wondering if the girls would be able to come back tonight to sing in our evening service, as it is a rather special service.

Maria looked across to Den for guidance, as he was one of the drivers. “Lord Bishop we have to go to Lindisfarne and then to Hexham Abbey. The party will then have a long run home to Scarborough but it is possible to accommodate your request. We though will need to inform the hotel that we will be back late and find somewhere to dine for our evening meal.”

“Ah in that case as another saint has sent us angels on this Cuthbert’s day I will ask the refectory staff to stay on. Now you young lady by any chance would you be after singing at the other places?

Kat grinned and said, “I promised the Lord and my Monsignor if I got chance I would sing in every church of god we visited in the kingdom of Northumbria?

The bishop replied, “In that case as god’s representative I better see you get your wish. As I also have to visit those places could you accommodate this Bishop? Also I need a choir for today perhaps your friends would help you.

The Dean of Durham the Rev John Bird approached, “Your Grace your transport has developed a problem. Did you tell the girls we will provide them with gowns for the choir?”

Maria’s mother spoke, “Gentlemen as you may have gathered our brand is also the name of a Saint. In our part of Germany we are deeply religious. It was at my request we are visiting most of the major churches in Northumbria. This is the first on my list but we will visit others. Now while the bishop has taken the last place on one coach we have other places on the reaming two. So gentlemen if you wish to accompany us you are welcome.”

The bishop looked at Nena and said, “You appear to be the tallest of the girls will you carry Cuthbert’s cross?

Nena smiled, “Your Grace at one time I carried the cross of Peter & Paul in my home town of Sheffield. I consider it a privilege to be asked to carry Cuthbert’s cross. He was after all Bishop of Northumbria”

Bishop Richard spoke, “For most of my clerical life I have been living in Yorkshire. I would like to look at your itinnary and if possible I will try and meet up with you again. I presume you have the great Minster of York on your list. Until recently I was Archdeacon there. So I would like to show you round there.”

Some of the vergers came carrying boxes and others robes. The girls and most of the women of the senior team found a robe that would fit them. In the boxes there was some hymn sheets. Gaby picked one up and started singing. The others followed Gaby's lead and took a sheet each.

Some of the fathers who where on the coach said, “Dean if you and your colleagues wish to go with the girls we will move to the other coaches. It will allow you to practise with them.”

One of the vergers started to laugh. “Your grace the ancient prophecy appears to be coming true. “An ancient god shall at the behest of Peter and Paul tread the route of Cuthbert and Wilfred. The young queen of Northumbria shall arise and with her angels sweep all aside and titles take. She will assume the title of the once great queen who accompanies her all the time.”

Young Beryl looked at her mother Denise. “My Lord Bishop the young queen is Gaby Bond she already is British & European junior champion. The once great Queen is my grandma who was British cycle champion for 25 years. I carry grandma’s ashes with me all the time. We here are the friends and companions of Gaby Bond. We also are known as the Angels. An ancient god could be the first part of our teams name and that would give you Apollo. In Germany you will often find churches desiccated to St Apollonaris”

The bishop spoke. “Gaby or should it be Gabriel? By any chance have we a Seraphiel, Ariel, Raphael and Uriel here?

Several hands shot up.” So my car not working was pre ordained. I suppose if I was to name other classes of angels I would probably find them among you.”

Nena spoke, “Sir it is only a coincidence their names are similar to those of Arch angels. They are only young girls who love cycling.”

With that exchange the group went to their designated coaches.

Onboard the coaches.

As soon as they were all aboard the coaches Nena took the microphone. “Welcome to our guests from Durham cathedral. Our driver Den informs me the tide should be out by the time we get to the crossing and so we will be able to drive across to Holy Isle safely. One thing I must make clear is because of the tide we need to stick to a strict departure time. So if you are late you will be swimming back. Soon we will be passing the Angel of the north, which is situated, at the side of the motorway. Some people describe it as like an aeroplane diving head first into the ground. Others as a rusty pile of scrap. If time permits we will stop by her on our return journey. Now though Den is going up the A1 at the maximum speed he is allowed.” As they travelled along the A1 they passed many castles some derelict and others in good order. Nena gave a slight history of each as they neared them.

The Archdeacon of Durham was sat next to Maria’s mother he was thinking to himself but spoke what he was thinking. “She organises the others like Michael would and cares for them like Christopher.”

Maria’s mother said, “Yes I tend to agree she does a good job. That is why I asked my daughter Maria to track her down and offer her the job of looking after the junior team. Funny thing is the junior captain beat me and got her to agree to ride in the Tri peaks race with her. Sorry I did not explain how Maria and I meet Nena. It was a while ago at our castle in Germany and we had staff problems. Nena turned up with her tour group & she agreed to help us out by dressing in period costume and taking the clients round. I offered her a job then but she explained she had to fusil her contract obligations. She did though agree to come on her rest days to help us out.”

“Sorry madam I was speaking my thoughts. I bet if I said some of the other saint’s names we would find them in this group. What it the main purpose of this trip?”

“Initially we had intended coming to the International conference and exhibition centre in Harrogate for the bike show. Every major manufacturer will be there. Then I had a dream that was explicit. It was that vivid I wrote my dream down. Maria happened to pick up my notes and said Mum this is brilliant we can take the team and the support staff. The idea was put to the other directors and it was passed. At the same time Maria informed me she had found Nena & was going to make it a term of the contract with the coach firm in Britain Nena was employed.”

Shortly after this Bishop Richard got the girls singing. Before they knew it they had turned off the motorway and were going down a country lane. Then they saw the causeway to Lindisfarne. Nena pointed the towers that were at the side of the road. They were raised quite high. “Those are safe havens if you get stranded by the tide coming in.”
On Lindisfarne there was the remains of the abbey and some shops and the castle. In the grounds of the abbey there was a statue of Saint Cuthbert. It was by the statue of Cuthbert that Bishop Richard took the service. The group then went for their lunch. After lunch the group had an hour to explore the island.

Some of the group went to the shops and bought Holy Isle Mead & wine. Kat went into the museum & bought a copy of the Lindisfarne Gospel. Mandy & Julia went shopping.

Nena went off on her own and sat down by the statue. She spoke to it as if it was a real person. “Well Cuthbert we shortly have to go on to your Abbey of Hexham. Sometimes I do not know who I am. What would you think if you were alive now? Here I am a boy dressed like a girl and slowly turning into one.”

Nena was startled when a voice spoke to her. “Christopher Michael god already knows your heart. As for what I think. I would have said be your self. Nena is part of you. Your friends all know that. The people you work with already see you as a beautiful young woman. Tell Kat I appreciated her singing to me in German it is so long since I heard that language in my cathedral.”

Jennifer Lampkin gently tapped Nena on the shoulder. “Sorry Nena about waking you. We left you sleeping as long as we could. Everybody else is aboard the coaches and we are the last.”

Nena kissed the statue. “Sorry Cuthbert thank you for looking after me unfortunately we will have to go before the tide starts to turn.”

Jennifer said, “Nena you are talking to a statue of Cuthbert. Are you ok?”

“No need to worry about me Jennifer. Cuthbert talked with me while I slept. He told me to be myself.”

They got back to the coach and found the two front seats had been left for them. Den spoke, “So Nena you have decided to come with us rather than continue sleeping with your boyfriend?”

“Den how you could suggest such a thing. I was resting my eyes that is all.”

“It is ok Nena I have already checked everybody else is on board the coach. So now you are here we can depart. Greta was panicking a little that we might be stranded or get caught by the tide on the causeway. I had to assure her that we had plenty of time to get across before the tide came in.”

“OK Den it is Hexham next stop.” Nena picked up the microphone. “We I hope you all enjoyed yourselves. As you can tell from the banter with Den I took the opportunity to have a little rest. It should not take us long for us to cross the causeway. As you can clearly see in half an hour we would not have been able to do the crossing. Now though we are back in Northumberland and on our way to the main road.”

Jennifer said to Nena, “Do you mind if I tell you a condensed version of my life?

“No I do not mind one bit.”

“Well as you will have gathered I come from famous a motorbike family. We start with Grandpa and his brother George. Between them they have both been great riders. Grandpa was world champion for a long time. Then there is my Dad Douggie who is the current world champion. At one time we lived in Silsden but dad moved us to the Isle of Man. Of course my uncles all try to relieve him of his title. Then there is little old me the only girl in the family of boys & I who loves mountain biking. Dad believes a girl is just as good as a boy and so I was taught from an early age to ride motorbikes. I also have to think will it be me or one of my cousins who continues the family tradition of being world champion. In a way I am continuing the tradition as I am currently the world junior champion.”

“Jennifer a friend once gave me some great advice. Be yourself rather than do what you thinking might please others.”

“So your friend’s advice might mean as I like mountain biking to go and do that? On the other hand I do like beating my cousins. They all push me hard because I am a girl. They all tease me & I have to try and better them. Well they maybe family but I cannot let them win. I will continue to do both and try my very best in both events, not because Gaby asked me to join her team but because it is something I have wanted to do. Win or lose the Lampkin clan will be there to offer me support. Now tell me a little about yourself Nena.”

“Well I was brought up on the Yorkshire-Nottinghamshire boarder. You could say I was a bit boyish in my younger days. (This brought a giggle from Gaby). I was in the choir at the ancient parish church of Sheffield. It has been the cathedral since about 1914. Once I left school I got a job with Global as a courier/tour guide. I soon learned that I earned more money at work if I appeared to be more feminine, rather than the tomboy look. This was to be my last job before my marriage on the 1st August. I had quite a shock when Bill my boss payed me off and told me Global had gone into liquidation. Then Maria offered me a job looking after the junior team & Gaby persuaded me to ride with her in the Tri peaks race. Riding the tri peaks race is something I was considering doing before Gaby asked me to accompany her.”

Jennifer gave a squeal and then hugged Nena. “So you are also on the mountain bike team like me and are not just our chaperone. Gaby told me some of the girls are going to be bridesmaids are that true? All my cousins are boys & will never need me for that job.”

“Jennifer you have just reminded me the bridesmaids need fitting up. We have less than three weeks to get them all sorted out and I have no idea where to look for them.”

“Oh I can help you there as I was having a girl’s day out with mum in Leeds. I spotted some in both British Home store and Debenhams. They looked nice and were reasonable in cost.”

Kat who was in the seat behind spoke. “That is settled Nena tomorrow we all go and choose our dresses. Jennifer & Beryl you both are now part of our group so you will also come and choose a dress.”

Maria spoke, “In Germany it is a tradition that bridesmaids pay for their own outfits, but the bride and groom buy them a necklace or bracelet of a prayer book.”

Mandy spoke, “Same tradition here in England. I do know somebody who had wanted lots of bridesmaids. Now it appears she will get her wish.”

Beryl looked across at her mother. Denise spoke, “If all the others are going to be bridesmaids then you should be also.”

The Bishop who had been listening to the banter asked Nena where and when she was getting married.
“On Yorkshire day the 1st August at the Cathedral church of St Peter & St Paul in Sheffield at 10.30. The Bishop Dr Hope is performing the service. If you want to come and help him then you would be welcome at the service and reception.”

Before long the three coaches were pulling up outside the abbey at Hexham. There they found quite a lot of people were stood around. The Bishop explained. “All the people had come to celebrate Cuthbert’s day. It will be similar when we get back to Durham.”

As the coaches pulled into the allocated parking spaces a group of priests approached each coach/ Den opened the door and the priest boarded the coach. “Is this the Bishops party?

“Yes all three coaches are. Did you get the cassocks in adult sizes I requested? We only need one on this coach for the driver. “

Den was promptly handed a large black cassock and asked to put it on. Meanwhile the girls had slipped into their golden yellow cassocks. The passengers and drivers on the other two coaches found they where similar attires.”

The bishop said, “Nena you carry Cuthbert’s cross. So you lead us all. Kat & Jools can you both lead us to the alter singing the 23 psalm or the Lord is my Shepherd as it is more commonly known you three singing the first verse and the angels will come in on the second verse. The remainder of us will join you on the third verse.”

Nena as she had been taught fixed her eyes on the high alter and with head erect slowly started the procession. Unknown to the girls a film crew from Yorkshire- Tyne-Tees Television was filming the event as a local media interest. The producer took the decision to transmit the service live. Somebody back in Leeds had pushed the wrong button and instead of being broadcast locally the service went national. Many channels picked up the feed across Europe including the Vatican channel.

Back in Germany in Kat’s hometown the parish priest Monsignor Waibel switched on the Vatican channel. The announcer spoke, “Today we bring you two special services to celebrate the life of Cuthbert of Northumbria. The first service is from Hexham Abbey and the second is this evening in Durham Cathedral. I understand the choir has been provided by Saint Apollonaris and the junior choir are called the angels.”
Kat and the others though did not realise the service was being transmitted across all major networks. The girls just continued to sing with their hearts.

Bishop Richard spoke. “I have a few announcements to make. “First I would like to thank our friends from Apollonaris for providing me with the choir and transport after mine broke down. As most of you will know at the insistence of the Northern doctors I helped found Martin House. In those days I was just a mere vicar at Boston Spa. Well to raise further funds for them I came up with the idea of a sponsored disabled bike ride. This will take place on Sunday in Scarborough. I hope as many of you who can will come and support us. Hopefully I can persuade the Apollonaris choir to join us there.

Gaby, Jennifer & Beryl approached the Bishop. Beryl spoke, “Bishop Richard while we do not speak for the whole team the Yorkshire contingent of Apollonaris will be there to give rides to any disabled children.”

Jennifer spoke, “Gaby and I are both champions in our own right. Me in motorbike and Gaby in bikes. All three of us come from famous sporting families. We are united in supporting Bishop Richard in raising funds for less fortunate children.”

Gaby spoke, “I maybe the smallest of the group, but I am the junior captain and so represent all the junior team. On Saturday we will be holding the ride of the champions this is also a fund raising event to raise funds for the Yorkshire Air Ambulance. Bishop Richard the junior choir or Angels as we are called will certainly be there not only to sing but give rides as well. Now I call on my friend Greta and her mother Sonja to come up and speak.”

The two approached Greta spoke, “Please forgive mine English is nicht gut.” Then she burst into tears.

Sonja took over “Bishop Richard we have spent the best part of the day with you. Greta is sad because her father following surgery to remove a growth is back in Germany looking after my elder daughter. We are lucky that she could be treated. Hopefully they will be able to join us shortly.” Sonja looked across at Maria & Jenny who nodded their heads. “I represent the senior team and they all wish to be involved in your fund raising effort. As you can see we know the shock & stress families can go through when they find their children have an illness that could be terminal/”

Gaby spoke, “I have a disabled friend who I have taken riding on my bike after the soldiers of the Yorkshire regiment adapted it so she could come with me. I know of other children who have used the facilities provided by Martin House. Please come and support us on both days.”

Back in Germany the Monsignor was watching the television when the telephone rang. “Hello Monsignor Waibel here.”

“This is the Vatican, the Holy Father wishes to speak to you.”

“Are you watching the Vatican channel? I have just been informed of a clerical error. Cuthbert of Northumbria was put forward for saint hood a long time ago. In Britain he is recognised as a saint but the rest of the world do not recognise him. As from today though he is officially a saint and will be recognised by all branches of Christianity. I know this is a rush but transport has been laid on for you to get you to Newcastle Airport and then take you to Durham Cathedral. The documents you need are being faxed over as we speak.”

The monsignor set the video recorder to record the remainder of the service and then saw his housekeeper had already packed his bag and there was a car waiting for him at the front door. He tore off the documents from the fax machine and looked at them. He gave a whistle. The driver wasted no time in taking him to the airport There he boarded a flight to Newcastle Airport. The Monsignor found himself sat near the emergency exit and by him was a man & daughter he recognised.

“Are you going to join your sister and mama in England?”

The man spoke, “Yes she has been given the all clear at the clinic or at least she is in remission. Although she still is very weak from the treatment she received. Did you see my wife and daughter on the television? We are hoping we can get a taxi to take us to Durham cathedral and then we can join our family there.”

“Yes I spotted them along with other members of my flock including Kat who informed me she had promised god she would try and sing in every church she visited while in Britain. As for you two your transport problem is resolved as I am also going to Durham on the expressed orders of the Holy Father.”
Sonja’s husband spoke, “In that case we will share the cost of the taxi with you.”

“You will not as the taxi is already paid for.”

“Well in that case I will treat you to a meal once we arrive in Durham. What are you going to Durham for if you don’t mind me being nosy?”

“It appears as from today the Holy Father has elevated me to the status of cardinal although I am still in the robes of a Monsignor. My main duty will be to look after the spiritual well being of team Apollonaris. I will be a roving Cardinal going where the team goes. Also I have to rectify a clerical error going back hundreds of years. The Holy Father himself intends to come and hand the correct documentation over. However I have to get this fax to Durham and present it tonight. Apparently Cuthbert was made a Saint a long time ago. It was never formally ratified though as the document was misplaced in the Vatican library.

Nena & group left Hexham Abbey still totally unaware that the service had been broadcast and made their way towards Durham. The three coaches pulled in at the Angel of the North and the party got out. Everyone took photographs and then they set off again for Durham.

Meanwhile the taxi was pulling up in the Cathedral concourse. Waiting for it was the Archbishop of Liverpool who was accompanied by the bishops of Hallam, Hexham, and Lancaster. Leeds, Middlesborough & Salford.

“Cardinal Waibel welcome. Only the Northern bishops managed to get here in time to welcome you. Hopefully the others will be able to meet you and the Holy Father at the Great Minster of York. I have to issue you with your badge of office.” Monsignor Waibel puts on a bright red cassock.”

“Thank you brothers in Christ. This came as a shock to me. Earlier today I was settling down to watch the Vatican channel when I got the phone call that was to alter my life.”

One of the female vergers approached the group. “Gentlemen would you like to come and wait in the Chapter house? You will find it is far warmer in there than out here. We have other guests getting robed in there.”

Cardinal Waibel spoke, “Yes that would be nice. Is it possible that we could borrow a couple of robes for these two? This is Isolde & she will join the Angels tonight. This is her father who will carry St Apollonaris cross tonight & he would appreciate the loan of a black robe.”

As they where ready to enter the cathedral a mini coach with 21 men got out. One wearing a black robe & a black hat came running across. “Oh good we are in time. I & some friends where having a party in Bradford when the call came. Sorry I did not introduce myself. Bishop Giorgio Christopholis of the Orthodox Church. The others as you can see are my brothers from the Anglican, Catholic & Orthodox churches.”

They all followed the verger to the Chapter house. They were greeted with “Ah Liverpool I see you have brought some of those I could not contact.”

Bishop Giorgio spoke, “Archbishop John I was holding a celebration when my friend father Peter came and informed me a new cardinal was on his way to Durham & that York & Liverpool wanted all bishops & clergy there for tonight’s service. As the other bishops were with me we all decided to come here.”

The verger handed Isolde a gold cassock. Then handed one to her father. She then brought a red cushion and took the fax off cardinal Waibel. She rolled it up and tied it with a red ribbon and then laid it on the cushion. Bishop Richard will go with the choir. Then you sir will lead the procession followed by the angel and then Cardinal Waibel. Then the archbishops side by side will be followed by the bishops.”

Archbishop John looked at Isolde. “Are you feeling a bit nervous?

“No sir it is just I am still a little weak following treatment for cancer.”

“Come sit on this seat. You can always tell your friends you have sat in the bishop’s chair.”

Isolde went and sat down. “Thank you sir.”

Meanwhile Bishop Richard had arrived and was surprised to see more clergy arrive just in front of them. He noticed they were all ushered away and then the vergers arrived. One handed him his mitre and another priest his crook a third fastened a gold cloak on the bishop. Nena realised they were going to process from the coaches to the main door of the cathedral. The six vergers went after the choir but before the bishop. As they got to the main door the great organ started. Nena took a deep breath and along with the two lead girls started to sing. The vergers had asked the girls if they would stand on the steps of the high altar. When the second procession started the girls realised why they were in the choir stalls. The visiting bishops all took those seats. York & Liverpool went to the high altar and stood either side of Bishop Seed.

Cardinal Waibel & his small group stood waiting at the front of the Chancel.

Bishop Seed held his arms up and spoke. “Welcome friends. Today has been a strange day for me. I entered this church of Cuthbert this morning to hear an angel singing in German. My transport broke down & I ended up spending the day with a host of angels. Last week when I was enthroned as the latest Bishop of Durham I never expected to be the one to receive a document from Rome that recognises Cuthbert as a saint.

Isolde and the cardinal went up the steps of the high alter while her father joined the remainder of the choir. Cardinal Waibel took the cushion off Isolde and passed it to Liverpool who passed it to York he passed it to Durham who then went and laid the cushion on Cuthbert’s tomb. Archbishop John noticed Isolde going white and went and took her to his seat.

“Young lady you had better take my seat. You need if far more than I do.”

Isolde gave a very quiet “Thank you.”

Archbishop John spoke, “When I awoke this morning I did not expect the day I have had. I thought I had got rid of Richard to Durham. Life for me was never dull when he was around. I have had a few stories to tell of when he was a curate in the town of Skipton. Richard as a curate could not afford a car and so travelled everywhere on his bike. On one occasion he had agreed to meet friends at the Red Lion Hotel. The landlord spoke to Richards’s friends. Did I see somebody ride through the pub on a bike? A few seconds later Richard appeared on his bike. He started saying he had bought a new waterproof that he was wearing. The landlord asked Richard if it had been christened. Richard looked puzzled until the landlord emptied a soda siphon over him. I also have seen the serious side of him. The same friend who told me that story also informed me Richard always had high aspirations & some times signed himself his Holiness Richard or Archbishop Seed. To find he has surrounded himself with angels comes as no surprise. What did surprise me was a telephone call from Pope Benedict. I was informed of a clerical error that was to be corrected. Benedict wanted to appoint two clerics to look after the junior and senior Apollonaris members. He wanted those appointed to be both Anglican & Catholic. So as from today Bishop Seed will also be a Cardinal in the Catholic Church. Likewise Cardinal Waibel will from today hold the Anglican title of Bishop of Craven. Now I will pass you over to the trainee Archbishop that sits in my seat.”

Archbishop John passed Isolde a note. She read it and smiled. “Ladies and gentlemen I am going to introduce the Angels to you who will sing to you in German.”

The rest of the service went without a hitch. Gaby and the others took the robes off and were going to hand them back. Bishop Seed said, “No you will need them for the other churches you visit.”

Cardinal Waibel looked puzzled. Richard spoke, “You get to stay with them all the time. I will be there when they visit other places and this weekend.”

Greta came and gave her sister a hug. Isolde said, “Greta this is my friend Archbishop John & he has promised me I can sit in his seat.”

Greta looked at Archbishop John. “Wow sis you do not do things by half measures.” Greta then noticed Cardinal Waibel.

He grinned at Greta. “Your sister also has a cardinal or two among her friends. I look forward to meeting you all At York in three weeks time. Now though I must leave as I have quite a journey to home in Bishopthorpe.”

Nena clapped her hands and spoke, “I am sorry if I appear to be a party pooper but the Apollonaris party will have to be departing as we have to return to Scarborough.” With that the group said their farewells.

By now most of the group was tired. Greta had Isolde sit at the side of her. Greta was going to introduce her sister but then noticed most of her friends were asleep in their seats. Nena counted the occupants and then they set off again.

“Greta it looks like they are all sleeping perhaps we should also rest our eyes.”

Nena said, “I will give you a call in two hours time.”

In the end it was Den who told everybody to awake as they had arrived back. The Hotel had provided hot chocolate for everybody. Then they went to their rooms.

Chris & Julia's Big Day

By Sharp (A Gaby fan fiction)

Chapter 5 Day 4 Julia is sick.

The following morning Nena was up and ready to go. Julia on the other hand kept running to the toilet to be sick. “Nena I am going to have to give this morning’s ride a miss. Hopefully I will have improved by the time you are back from the ride & then we can go shopping for those dresses.”

Nena joined the group for their early morning ride. Jenny Bond said, “Is Julia not joining us today?”

“Sorry she is not feeling so well. She keeps being sick.”

Maria said, “In that case I will stay behind and go and get the team doctor to have a look at her.”

A short time later Maria with the doctor knocked on Julia’s bedroom door. A very ashen Julia opened the door. “Julia, Nena informed me you did not feel to good.” Julia shot off to the toilet again.

“Sorry about that.”

The doctor spoke, “I can see I am needed here. I understand you are one of the chaperones and also tour guide. I am called Dr Helga Goodchild. Now before we do anything else I better get some salts into you. Then I will give you a medical. Maria will you put some water in a glass and empty this packet into it.”

Julia spoke, “Dr I do not think this is food poisoning I suspect it has a more natural cause.”

“Young lady I am the doctor & will decide what is the cause of your sickness. I take it your young man knows about you expecting.”

“Dr we are supposed to be getting married in less than a months time. Maria here is to be one of the senior bridesmaids. We are supposed to be going looking for the dresses later this morning. I only got confirmation

Around this time Nena entered the room. “Hi Maria I am just going to get a shower as I am rather wiffy after that ride.”

A short time later a refreshed and dressed Nena appeared. “Oh Hi I did not realise there was another guest.”
“Ah you must be Nena. I have been hearing about you. I believe you are due to see me shortly.” Nena looked puzzled.

“Sorry I did not introduce myself. Maria brought me here to attend to Julia as I am the team doctor, I am called Helga Goodchild.”

Nena said, “Oh” She then started to shake and then collapsed onto the floor.

Julia said, “This is the worse she has been. Yesterday she went into a trance and I could wave my hand in front of her. As team doctor you had better read these reports from the hospital.” Julia hands the doctor the letters.

“Ah I understand why she fainted now. Although as she is coming round now I might as well give her a full medical now.”

“Sorry doc I will be better shortly. If you read all my notes you would see my endocrine system is screwed up. In addition my body’s self defences are apparently destroying my Y-chromosomes and replacing them with an X. I actually promised a friend that I would accompany them to see you.” Nena takes a glucose tablet. “That should give me the boost I need. Sometimes my sugar levels drop low and I faint.”

The team doctor takes Nena’s blood pressure and also takes a sample of her blood. “That will do for now your blood pressure is a little on the low side. Your young friend has similar problems to you although those problems are not exactly the same as yours. Gaby is due to see me on Friday. I would suggest you both do not go on the training ride that day. As I wish you to be as normal as possible. What I can say is it is good you both found out about each other. Now you both have somebody else to turn to. Julia I will be paying you a visit each morning to check up on you. In fact I might switch coaches to John’s to keep my eye on you.

“Maria I suppose you will wish my resignation.”

“Julia just because you are pregnant is no reason for your job to be terminated. Dr Helga will be your personal doctor and keep a check on you.”

Dr Helga spoke, “Normally other than periodical health checks I do not have a lot to do. However you, Nena, Isolde & Gaby are about to make my life very interesting. Now your job is safe and you should manage it easy.”

There was a knock at the door. Maria answered it. “Team bridesmaids all prepared and ready for the off.” Said Beryl.

This brought a giggle from Julia. Gaby worked her way to the front. “We noticed the tide was still in and so we have all got our bikini’s on under our sun dresses. Hopefully once we have tried the dresses we can get on the beach and try and sunbathe.”

“Ha Gaby Bond just the person I was wanting to see. I need a blood sample off you and I should also take your blood pressure and pulse then you can go shopping and I can post these blood samples off.

The doctor was at the side of Gaby with the syringe. Jennifer spoke, “Gaby I am very excited about getting a dress. What colour of dress would you like? I think I would prefer pink.” The needle was in and out of Gaby’s arm before she realised. The doctor put a band-aid over the site of the puncture. “My dad has reminded me next week all the Lampkin clan are going to the Great Yorkshire Show. I thought I better tell you in case you wondered where I was.”

Beryl replied, “Cool normally I go to support a couple of friends who will be riding there.”

Maria asked. “What is this show you both want to go to? Is it something Appolonaris should going to?”

Nena replied, “It started out as an agricultural show. These days though it is biggest three day event in the north. Besides the farming side and the horse jumping you most of the major manufacturers with stalls advertising and selling. Last year Specialised had a stall and they appeared to be doing quite well.”

“Dr may I borrow your laptop for a moment or two?”

Maria books tickets for the Great Yorkshire Show.

Maria typed in Great Yorkshire show. The computer brought up many pictures. Isolde spoke, “That look like it could be a good day out are we all allowed to visit it?”

Maria looked at the telephone number and diled it. A man answered the telephone. “Yorkshire events ground how may I help you?
“I was wondering about a presence at the Yorkshire?”

“All our large stands are taken. All I can offer at this late date is one small stand for the final day. We normally would be full but one firm only wanted the stand for the first two days. If you are interested we are already taking bookings for next year”

Maria took the decision to book the stand and gave her bank details. “Your men will need to be here by 19.00 the night before to set the stand up.”

“I also need to bring in a rather large number of people.” While Maria was on the telephone Gaby had gone back outside into the passage to chat to
Her friends.

Gaby noticed a elderly man walking and talking to Maria’s mother.” Hello Sir.”

Maria’s mother asked why all the girls where waiting. Isolde spoke, “Uncle Sigfried we are waiting for Princess Maria she is on the telephone.”

Sigfried spoke, “Princess Maria, Countess Von Ezenbreg hand me that telephone at once and go deal with your younger cousins.”

“But Uncle.”

“No buts. I will take over the negotiations.” Maria hands her phone over & Sigfried gives her his. “Now girls be gone. Doctor stay.”

All the girls went out. Jennifer asked, “That old man called you Princess Maria. Was he joking or are you a Princess?

This brought giggles from the other girls. Gaby spoke, “I have met the old man before. He has invited me to his home in Bavaria. The last time we met he was the German ambassador in America.” This statement brought about more giggles.

Maria for a moment was stumped what to reply. Isolde spoke, “As Maria is momentarily lost for words. I will answer your question. Maria is about 1,000 in line to the British Crown and is a German Princess. She is not the senior Princess here that distinction goes to your friend Kat.” Gaby tries to do a curtsy but is stopped. “Don’t you dare do that here or call any of us Princess.

Gaby said, “The team should have been called the Royals. I take it all the German contingents are related?

Maria spoke, “I and my cousins do not like to publicise our status. So as a senior bridesmaid I am telling you we are going to the shops. I do not want to hear another word about princesses.

Beryl spoke, “Maria I better tell you now the York’s and the Phillip’s will be at the Great Yorkshire as it is the final qualifier for the Olympics. All the big names will be there.”

Maria laughed, “Ha yes Anne Royal & Andrew York.” This brought more giggles. Isolde said, “Well I think William Wales is just dishy.”

Meanwhile Siegfrid was speaking on the telephone. “Excuses me sir did I hear you calling the young woman I spoke to previously Princess Maria?”

“You certainly did.”

“Sir the young lady she was enquiring about a corporate pass to allow all your guests access. She has already booked a small stand for the last day of the show this year and I was telling her the larger stands are going fast for next years show.”

“In that case I will book for next year a large stand and a pass for 120 people for three days. Now about this year I need to get tickets. Meals & seats in the grandstand for 120 people for the last day.”

“Yes sir I can send you passes and badges for your guests. They will be entitled to use the members pavilion and stand and in addition you will all be welcome in the international pavilion. Now whom do I make the receipt out to?”

“Did you say that some British Royals would be present?”

“Yes sir some are competitors and I believe their Grandma is coming to make the presentations on the final day.”

“In that case list me as Siegfrid of Bavaria, Thank you for that bit of information I better make sure my nieces are dressed appropriately. Presumably Maria previously gave you bank details so now I must go and relax.”

“Sir I need an address to send your tickets to.”

“Appolonaris The Royal Scarborough will suffice.”

Boyce department store Scarborough.

Nena notice Isolde going white and sat her down. They had been in two stores already and had not found what they wanted.

“Sorry I keep feeling faint.”

Nena noticed Isolde had sat down in a wheelchair. A shop assistant said, “These have just come in are you interested in one?

“My friends have gone to see if you have rather a lot of bridesmaids dresses if you have then can I pay for this in that department.”

The man smiled. “In that case I better accompany you to that department.” He took them both up in the service lift. “Sorry the chair would not fit in the normal lift.”

As they got there Maria spoke, “Nena they have everything we need here.” Maria’s phone played God Save the Queen. It had a remarkable effect on all the German girls they all shot to attention. Maria looked at the chair Isolde was in and said, “We could do with a second one for another casualty we have. Now can we work out a deal for these outfits and chairs? Also would it be possible to have somebody take all the dresses to The Royal?”

The Manager could see pound signs in front of his eyes. “I can arrange that. In fact I will supervise their transfer myself. May I suggest each of you puts your name on a label so you know you have the correct dress? Will the young lady in the chair also need a dress?”

Nena said, “Certainly she is one of my bridesmaids.”

Dr Helga arrived with most of the other ladies. “Oh you have the bridesmaid dresses already.”

“All of us but Isolde & Nena have been fit up.”
Sonja spoke, “Isolde you had better put on a gown. Now while we are all here have you any presentation gowns?

The manager snapped his fingers and an assistant brought some stock out of the back. “We have the same style in several colours.”

An Elderly lady with Maria’s mother spoke. “I will try a purple one unfortunatly we do not have time to commission dresses. Now do you have red and white ribbon about 4 to 6 inches wide? An assistant brought an assortment of reels. “Yes they will do.”

Isolde came out of the changing room and walked up to the elderly lady and curtsied “Nana this is what the others have chosen.”

The old lady pointed to Gaby & Nena “You two lets me see you in the white dress.” No you both look to pasty try the yellow one.”

They come out again and both curtsy, Gaby says, “Nana I prefer this one.” That brought a giggle from the others.” Eventually all the young ones had tried on and chosen an additional dress.

The old Lady says, “Maria you may take the girls to the beach now.”

“Yes Nana.” With that the girls left Boyce's Department store.

“Now you sir could you organise us some refreshments?”

The manager thought about saying they normally do not serve customers on the floor. Instead he had chairs brought from the restaurant and tea and biscuits brought out. The reaming ladies went to the changing rooms in pairs and each chose two dresses.

“I know some of you think I am senile, but I can assure you all I have all my marbles. Maria wanted to make her own way in life. She does a good job being a reporter. However she came up with this wonderful idea of the team & family going on tour with the directors. Now I have to thank you young man for doing as I asked. Would it be possible to call your senior management down here? Sonja I have yet to meet the team captain I understand she is the only senior one who is not family.”

Jenny came and curtsied and said, “Captain Bond reporting for duty.”

“Turn round girl give us a swirl. Yes you will do. I wish to have a chat with my Captain. Sonja you can push me. In fact we could do with an extra four for the remaining coaches.”

The manager appeared again with the senior management team. “Gentlemen today I have enjoyed myself shopping in your store with my daughters and their daughters. The manager has been attentive and done all I asked of him. As such I feel besides paying for the goods I have purchased I should reward your company. Sonja have you a warrant?

“Mother you know we normally only hand them out in German states.” Sonja handed a letter to the manager. He read it and then passed it to the others.

An equally old man spoke. “A long time ago at the end of the war I led an attack on a castle. There we found many high-ranking prisoners. One I found chained up and released him. He gave me this ring. It bears a similar design to yours. I have always treasured it and I hoped to return it.”

The Grand Duchess Renate had tears in her eyes. “At last you have been found. Had you shown the ring to the German Embassy you would have received your reward sooner. My brother I am sure would like to meet you so perhaps you and your family will come down to the Royal this evening.”

The ring was passed round and eventually reached Jenny Bond. She looked at it and then said, “I know of at least two of these. I spotted Denise here wearing one and my own mother had one and she gave it to my son Drew. In fact I am surprised you did not notice when Gaby called you Nana. You look like a slightly older copy of my mother so I should actually call you aunt. Mother did tell me she had a lot of sisters and they all got separated because of the war.”
Grand Duchess Renate said, “May I have the warrant back please.” It was handed back to her and she wrote on it. “This person has presented me with the seal of Sigfried as such he is entitled to use by appointment to Sigfrid of Bavaria, Ká¶nig of Germany and Austria in addition to the above. Signed Renate of Bavaria. She then handed the warrant back. While she was doing this Jenny was telephoning her mother.

“Mum its me is Carol there? You will never guess what has happened. Appolonaris is a family owned firm headed by Sigfried of Bavaria & am here with Renate.”

“The telephone went quiet and then Granny Peters said, “Can you put me on to Renate please?”

“My mother wishes to speak to Snuggles.”

There was a grin and then she said, “There is no doubt that she is my baby sister. Snuggles here along with her daughters.” This brought some laughter from the other women. After chatting for a while Renate handed the phone back. “Your mother is being brought across with Carol & family. I have told them they will accompany us for the rest of this vacation. Now we need to purchase two extra dresses each for Jenny & her daughter.”

That is easy as Jenny is the same size as Maddy and me is the same as Gaby.

Telephone call to the Palace.

Back in Harrogate at the Yorkshire show ground the man who had taken the phone call from Sigfried decided to ring the German Embassy. “Hello I was hoping to clarify a telephone call I recently had. Initially it was from a Princess Marie Von Ezenberg and then it was taken over by a man called Sigfried of Bavaria.”

“Oh I better put you through to the Ambassador sir.”

“Yes I can confirm Sigfried is who he says he is. I understood he was going on a month’s holiday with his wife and daughters. If he wants those tickets then he intends taking the family. Can you ensure they all get VIP treatment? I will need to ring you back for further tickets.

The Ambassador put a phone call to Buckingham Palace. “German Embassy I thought I better inform you Sigfried of Bavaria is in Britain and he has decided to make an official visit to the Yorkshire Show along with every major German princess. Will it be ok for the Bavarian mountain or the Hanover infantry to be present as security for him and the girls?”

“I will have to confirm it with her majesty, but for now take it as a yes. You do realise Her Majesty is also going to be there on the same day.”

Prince Phillip grinned when her heard the news and request. “If they are to be in force then we should be as well. Contact all the family and instruct them they have to come regardless of what they had planned to-do. Also notify the ministry of defence we will be having guests from the Bavarian Mountain & the Hanover Infantry coming to stay.

The German Embassy meanwhile had telephoned Berlin were the call had been put through to Field marshal Ulrig Hindenberg. He wasted no time and soldiers from both regiments were kitted out in the Imperial dress uniforms. Then they all boarded planes bound for RAF Catterick. Two hotels near the Royal found they were being asked to provide accommodation for the soldiers.

Down on the beach.

Back in Scarborough Siegfrid had decided to join the girls on the beach.
Gaby spots him and says “Hi come on over here. I am Gaby I noticed you are on one of the other coaches. Come sit down on my towel.”

“You are one of the English girls ya?”

“Well yes and no are correct. I am English with a little bit of Welsh in me. As for being a girl I am not exactly one yet. I was born male and named Andrew. However something in me is screwed up and I have started to develop as a girl. Sometimes it upsets me. The doctors have run tests on me and informed me I am turning into a female. These days my friends all call me Gaby.”

Siegfrid notices the ring Gaby is wearing. “May I look at that ring?”

Gaby took the ring off, “This belonged to my late grandfather he placed it on me before he died and said,” One day this might open doors for you. I have a spare as grandma Peters gave me one similar only it does not have the words Ká¶nig on. Do you want to look at that as well?”

“No Gaby it does not matter. Your grandma knows you are here? Do you have her telephone number please?”

Gaby brought out her mobile and phoned her granny. “Hi Gaby we are on the way to join you we should be with you in half an hour.”

“Hello this is Siegfrid I am not sure if I should call you cousin or Sister in Law.”

“Yes I had a telephone call from Renate she ordered my presence. I got her back by calling her Snuggles. Do you know if anymore of my sisters are surviving?”
“Sorry we all got separated and I had no idea where to look. The truth be told I was in no shape to look for missing family members. I was in a bad shape after being held prisoner by the Nazi’s. I was discovered by an Englishman who carried me to a hospital. There I was tended to by Renate. Eventually we married & we had lots of daughters.”

Isolde came across, “Grandpa I thought it was you talking to Gaby. Her mum is the Apollonaris Captain.”

“Yes I know full well who Jenny is. I did after all appoint her to that position. It was done so I could not be accused of favouring one daughter over an other. Instead I have apparently appointed my niece.”

“Cool Grandpa so we can call Gaby cousin if we wish.” Gaby was putting the ring back on. Isolde held the Gaby's hand and read it. “What are you doing with Grandpa’s ring?

“Its mine. My grandpa gave me this just before he died.”

Seigfrid spoke, “Isolde Gaby is correct the ring is hers. I should have seen it before now. Can you call Maria over please?”

Maria came across with Nena. “Maria look at Gaby’s hand and tell me what you see.” Maria looked and then went into a full curtsey.”

“Sorry Gaby I had no idea.” One by one the other girls all came and did the same.

Nena looked at it and then she also curtsied. “Gaby obviously you do not realise the significance of the ring. Apparently the prophecy was correct but not in the way we thought. Your grandpa should have been the one to present this ring to the Bavarian government. It is the great seal of Bavaria.
Siegfrid could only be Regent and could never take the title Ká¶nig although he is seen as Ká¶nig in Bavaria. You by birth are entitled to claim it.”

Mandy spoke, “There must be something going on at the castle look at all those troops in those costumes.”

Siegfrid looked and said, “Girls quickly get your dresses back on. I recognise the person leading them.” At the same time Renate came across the road with the mothers.

“Field marshal Ulrig Hindenberg with Imperial Hanover & Bavarian Mountain reporting for duty.”

“Ulrig my duty as Regent is nearly over. Whilst there are some who may not like it my young friend here shall replace me as Ká¶nig. Gabriel walk with me but hold your ring hand so all can see. In fact put your spare one on as well.

Ulrig said, “My god it is the Great seal of Ludwig.” This soon passed down the ranks. Renate looked puzzled.

“She should have my sisters ring not your brother’s.”

Gaby spoke, “Look if you wish I have both on now although I think Maddy should have the second one.”

Back at the Royal.

The Peter’s family had arrived. They had difficulty getting in the hotel. Granny Peters spoke to the guard. “Sigfried asked us all to come here.” The guard rather reluctantly let them into the reception area.

The receptionist spoke, “Sorry we are having to move some guests over to another hotel. Somebody on the Apollonaris team is rather important hence the guards.”

“Oh that will be my sister Renate has she been showing off again?
“No we got a message to move all none Apollonaris guests out and the guards arrived half an hour ago.”

Even Godfrid and Bill had trouble getting back in. Eventually when Godfrid found his room key they were allowed in. Bill spoke, “Strange there was no security earlier and now it is rather strict. Did you see those guns they were brandishing?

“Yes my friend I noticed. Those are troops from the Imperial Hanover & Bavarian Mountain regiments. It means while we were away somebody of very high status has moved into the hotel. Now I have to phone Germany and get the mobile display unit brought over along with extra bikes.”

Cardinal Waibel was sat in the lounge thinking over the previous days events. Carol spoke, Do you mind if we join you here it is getting rather crowded in there and they will not give us a room until the others have returned.”

“Ah yes as you look like Jenny Bond you must be her sister and this Gaby’s twin.”

Maddy giggled. “People always say that. You should see us when we dress alike. From that I take it you have already met Gaby. Life seams to be one great adventure when she is around and rather boring when she is not.”

At the foreshore in front of the Futurist theatre.

Gaby along with Sigfried inspected the troops. She walked up and down the lines. They stopped by two young recruits. “You and you what are your names?

“Private Ellen of Hess & Private Isolanthe of Battenberg.”

“Good Hess & Battenberg fall out. Princess Renate & Princess Isolde needs somebody to push them. Do you want the job?”

Both girls look across at Renate who nods her head up and down. “Yes please.”

“In that case your duty starts immediately. I better see if there are any others who can help you.”

Sigfried barked an order out and the males and females separated except for one and Gaby noticed two females drag that person into their group.

Renate scowled at that. Gaby walked to them. “That was a bit messy. Did you forget what sex you are? Regardless of that you three fall in behind us I will get your names later.” Sigfried also grinned when he saw the selection. Gaby chose another two pairs and said, “That will do for now.

Sigfried said, “Field Marshall these nine shall be the Ká¶nig’s personal body guard have their equipment transferred to the Royal. You may go now”

As the guard departed Gaby uttered “Please will somebody explain in plain English what a Ká¶nig is.”

One of the new recruits said, “Ká¶nig is the German for King.”

Gaby started to laugh and said; “Now I know you are teasing as we learned at school the Germans had a Kaiser as their king and he lost his job at the end of the First World War.”

Renate spoke, “Actually that was wrong Bavaria had a king who had two sons. One went missing before 1939 and the other was imprisoned. The old king died and the younger son became Regent. He could not become Ká¶nig as he did not have the ring. In addition my younger sister also had the seal of Austria. You are now wearing both & I presume before long the Austrians will also want to send you some protection if they do I recommend you ask for the Tyrol Alpine. I should have recognised the ring when you called me Nana. If you do not mind I would much prefer that to great Aunt. Now before we go up in the lift I will introduce these girls. Somehow you managed to select nine more princesses.”

Sigfried said, “Allow me Tatiana & Anastasia of Sax-Coberg, Heidi Brandenburg, Titania Hess & Heidi Battenberg sisters of the earlier two. And finally Sonja & Tara Brandenburg. All rather bad soldiers but quite good at being royal princesses. They all have degrees in shopping.”

Gaby laughed and said, “Just wait until they meet Maddy she has a black belt in shopping. Now what was that episode about earlier?”

Ellen spoke, “My cousin Tatiana prefers everybody to think she is a boy. We all know she is not, but some times she just forgets. Hence the reason the two Heidi’s dragged her to the correct row.

Anastasia held her hand up. “I am puzzled how can a princess become Ká¶nig? Even Tatiana could not do that.”

Nena spoke, “The answer to that is simple Gaby is the same as me we both were born boys but because of a genetic problem once we reached our teens we started to develop as girls. Because of how we look it is easier to dress as how we look. This is Julia my fiancée and mother to our children. We are to be married shortly in Sheffield. Now as we appear to have additional bridesmaids I suppose we had better return to the store and get the extra clothing.

With that they all used the sealift to the town centre. Gaby said, “Sigfried can you take all the older ladies back to the hotel with the exception of Nana. Also if possible can you arrange a few extra bikes?

As they walked in the store the manager appeared. “Your highness back so soon.”

Renate grinned and said; “Now I understand how the troops knew where we were. You telephoned the Embassy. Regardless of that we need extra dresses. It is a pity my diamonds are back in Germany. I did not expect to need them.”

Madam if you do not mind wearing man made diamonds then we have quite a selection we sell to young girls for proms. Perhaps a tiara, earrings |& a necklace each all at a special offer to you.”

“Very good we will look at them. First though these girls need their dresses. Just like the others.” Before long the girls had been sorted out and each one was clutching two dresses and shoes. Then they looked at the tiaras.

Heidi looked and said, “Nana these all look real & would be suitable for us. Nobody would know they were not the real thing.”

Gaby was deep in thought and turned to Nena. “I hope you do not mind that you have had the number of bridesmaids increased. I have been thinking my goose is cooked so to speak. All I want to do is follow in mum’s footsteps and become world champion. It appears that I am not going to be allowed to go any place with out guards.”

“Maybe but they do not have to be obvious. You already have the answer in the Angels. Especially if we all get self defence training.”

Gaby gives Nena a hug and kiss. “Thank you I know what to do.”

“Nana Renate that man who was leading the troops I need to speak to him can that be arranged? Now can somebody explain why princesses are in the Army?”

Tatiana was the one to answer.” In our country all young people have to do national service. Those that are in Apollonaris are exempt.”

They started the short walk back to the Royal Hotel. At the hotel Maddy launched herself at Gaby. Nena said, “Oh no two Gaby’s double trouble.”

“Hello Renate or should I still call you Snuggles. I see you have already met my grand children. If all these others are yours then you have been very busy. I have been thinking it over & I know all our other sisters made it to Britain. One I know that she and her daughter are both dead as I attended the funeral service. Beryl and mother please show you to us. I am given to understand that you Denise have agreed to train the Angels I also realise life for Gaby is going to get difficult. Especially now others realise what the ring is that she wears.”

Field marshal Ulrig appeared. “Somebody wanted me?

Gaby spoke, “Yes I did. Are there anymore Princess on the armed forces other than those I recently selected? I say Princesses but that also includes any princes who might look or act feminine. If there is then they are to be transferred to the Angels with immediate effect. Also as I intend to continue to race, those princesses who are transferred will also need the correct equipment. Granny Peter’s & Nana Renate as you two are the senior ones all the angels will refer to you as Granny Peter’s and Nana Renate.

Field marshal Ulrig picked the telephone up he gave instructions and across Germany commanding officers obeyed the instructions. Ulrig then rang his counterpart in Austria. “Ulrig you say you have already sent units of the German army to act as protection?

“Yes those I missed are being sent to replace the princesses who have been transferred to the Angels.”

“Are you sure the child has both great seals?

“Sure as I can be and I have met the grandmother. There is no doubt who the lineage is even the fact the child has started turning female. Does that ring any bells?”

“Ok then I better start the process. The Tyrollers will be with you soon. They will have instructions to obey you.”

Both German & Austrian Embassy received instructions to go and check the rumour before it got out of hand.

Back in London Buck house was fending off telephone calls. All they would say was we understand Sigfried of Bavaria has decided to visit Yorkshire. The Queen looked at the list of names all being flown into RAF Catterick. “These are not the normal troops Phillip. Many of these are our German & Austrian cousins. We need to find out what is going on. Are the girls with Sarah? I wish to speak to them all including Andrew.”

Before that could be arranged a secretary arrived “Mam the Germans & Austrians are asking for our help. It appears the great seals of Austria & Bavaria have turned up and could they borrow the Heralds to confirm they are what they appear to be.”

“If those seals have turned up then can I take it both countries intend to reinstate their monarch? Inform both Embassy’s we will help & I will send my second son with his family and the Heralds.

Back at the Royal Hotel.

Every two hours the guards at the hotel got changed. Nena and the others decided to put on the second dress they had recently bought. Each one of the females put on the tiara, necklace and earrings. The family from the department store turned up at the hotel the old man showed the warrant and they were allowed in. Nena spotted them.

“Good you decided to come we have been telling Sigfried about you. He insists you and your family have your photo taken with him.” Nena & the girls all sat down in the ballroom as the Elderly man told his story.
Then Renate took over. At first I did not recognise my cousin he was in that bad a shape. Eventually he recovered and proposed to me. Until today though I had not communicated with my sisters. I find one of my elder sisters is dead but she has left me with her granddaughter and great Granddaughter. Also while another ring has not turned up there is one more here who is almost certainly related to me. Dr Goodchild would you care to inform the others what you discovered?

“Earlier today I was called out by Maria to check on a tour guide. I soon found the cause of her problems and will be checking her every day. As routine I take blood samples and send them off. However I also run my own tests. Two of the samples were remarkably similar although there was some difference. The third was almost the same as one I have on file listed as missing. One of those three has already presented two seals. With that in mind I telephoned the next of kin of the other two. Nena & Julia it appears you are cousins who managed to find each other with out realising it.” At that moment Ulrig appeared.

“I did as requested first though would the family and guests like to make a formal inspection. As expected the Austrians have sent the Tyrollers, and your cousin Rupert although he is 80 decided he as their commander in chief was going to present them.”

Some people walking by wondered what all the troops were doing being on parade. They stopped to watch. Nena & Julia noticed two and tried to keep a straight face. Gaby said, “I notice somebody is playing a joke. In that case Nena will you accompany Maddy & me you can accompany Julia. Apparently we have to choose the girls as they have been hidden among the men. Prince Rupert I will now inspect your men.”

Prince Rupert spoke, “Please may I see the Rings? Ha I can die a happy man knowing they at last are united under one person. Now you have given me something to live for.”

Nena’s mother spoke. “Rupert you always were a softy. I well remember you coming with the warning for all of us to get out and away. Well apart from Renate we all did. She was too ill to travel It was the last time we all were together as a family. Now our children are forging us all back into one unit. Now as two of us have sired sons who are turning into daughters I presume others in the family have had a similar problem.”

Nena noticed two of the Tyrollers start to look uncomfortable at this talk. She said to them. “You did not get off all your eye makeup perhaps you should fall in behind us. Tatiana Hess come here are these two like you?

“How did you know?”

“That is easy you think of yourself as male but your cousins all think of you as a female. How long have you been as you are?”

“At the age of nine I started to develop breasts. For quite a while I thought I had got away with out anybody noticing. However my sisters had complained to mama that I making fun of them by pretending I had bigger breasts than them. Mama took me to the doctors & he shook his head I am afraid Gunter is dead you are getting another daughter. Mama was undecided what to do about me although she did take me to be measured and fitted for my first bra. I kicked up about that but was told you will wear one and that is final several days later I was taking a shower when I noticed blood & wondered where it had come from. I screamed the house down and mama came to find what the problem was. That was my first day as a real girl. Earlier today although I no longer have anything masculine below, I had convinced myself I was still a boy and the girl was only make-believe.”

The two soldiers looked shocked. “How did you know about us we have tried to keep it secret from our family? Is it contagious and can it be spread.”

Prince Rupert spoke, “No it can not be passed on. You are born with it. Over the years I have seen some who could not cope with the transformation kill themselves. Others have adapted to their new life and become mothers. Nena I take it you only recently started transforming there is nothing you can do to stop the process. However I understand you have managed to do what other have not. Congratulations on your future daughters.”

Gaby spoke, “Well I am not playing silly games any longer. I gave Ulrig instructions and I expect them carried out. Now my companions and I are going for a ride. Until the new bikes arrive my companions will borrow those off the senior team. Mother you can take the senior team once we are back. I also expect to be following the itinerary as before.” Gaby turned and walked away followed by the angels.

Prince Rupert grinned. “I well remember another female who wished to stay and fight the nazi invaders.” He looked across at Granny Peters. She takes after you in many ways. “Certainly she is full of fire. Do I take it that Berlin as well as Munich recognises her as Ká¶nig? You do realise cousin Elizabeth is sending the heralds here to confirm she is who she is supposed to be.”

In the garage Gaby found there was more girls than expected all dressed in cycling outfits. She also noticed the two soldiers. “Good at least you look right now. Lets go and ride.” Down to the spa and then off to the North bay and return a couple of times. As they set off from the spa Nena noticed there was a major difference with this ride. Soldiers from all three units appeared to be stationed along the practise route.

Anastasia spoke, “Ulrigs orders when he learned you have previously been attacked. He also wants you to have as normal a life as is possible although you will get protection regardless of what you say. I think you have already met my Nana Renate she is far worse than any sergeant major. Girls let me look at your hands. Your stockings are twisted. Remember to brush your hair 100 times.”

Gaby laughed, “I get the idea. I need to talk to you all when we get back about future plans for the team. I suppose we had better get back. Look there is a helicopter landing above the Spa. I wonder who that is?”

Anastasia said, “Well it has RAF markings it could be of the Royal flight.

“In that case we better get back and changed and then we all meet in the ballroom.

Jenny and the others noticed the helicopter and cancelled their ride. Gaby and the others left their bikes in the basement for Godfrid & Bill to deal with they went straight to their rooms to shower and change. A very quick shower and change and they were ready. They all met up in the ballroom as arranged. Nena noticed Renate was quietly inspecting the girls. Playing devils advocate she said to Renate, “Nana Renate are my seams straight and will my nails do? You never know who is about.”

This caused the others to giggle. “Nena I take it some of the others have been talking about their Grandma?”

“Yes mum, But they love her and think Gaby should appoint her senior Princess or general of princesses.” Two black Rolls Royce’s the first was flying the standard of the Duke of York & the second had the German & Austrian standards. The passengers got out and entered the hotel.

Field marshal Ulrig announced the visitors. Beatrice & sister did not mess around and went straight to Gaby. “We have seen you race when we were with mum. Do you intend to continue racing? They fired hundreds of questions at Gaby before she could answer.

“Woo not so fast. Yes I intend to continue racing. My team appears to comprise of Princess who love racing or are keep fit fanatics & want to be the Royal cheerleaders. My sister Jools is going to run them.”

There was a squeal from Jools. “You want me Goth girl to learn them?”

“Sure you are my sister after all.”

Prince Andrew spoke. “These gentlemen need to check both your rings Gaby.”

“Well that is certainly the great seal of Austria.”

“Yes I agree with you.”

This second one I initially thought it was the Great Seal of Bavaria. There is something that is very faint on it have you a magnifying glass.”

Sigfried handed his ring over this is mine as second son if you want to compare the two.”

Andrew looked at them both. “They look the same to me although the one Gaby has looks to be well worn as if it was a lot older.

Beatrice looked at it & said it looks like there is the outline of an eagle here.

“Yes Beatrice I believe you are correct.”

“Oh my god I have found it. This is going to stir things up a bit. Gaby how did you come by it? Grandpa before he died said his father had given it to him & it had to be passed on to the next male in line.”

Grandma Peters looked puzzled my husband was from Newcastle & so was his father as far as I knew although he did have an accent as if he was from Northern Germany. He never mentioned Germany to me although he was disappointed when I had a girl. He was over the moon when Andrew was born & said perhaps he will be able to claim father’s inheritance. He would not let on further.”

The other herald said, “He went missing in the Newcastle area and no trace was found of anybody with his name.”

Granny Peters said, “I have birth and death certificates at home if they are of any good.”

Andrew spoke, “It would not take long if I use the helicopter if somebody will come with me.”

Carol said, “That better be me I know where it all is.”

With that the two departed. The German representative asked what the problem was?”

At first it looks like the seal of Bavaria but at closer inspection it also has the crest of Prussia & Hanover on it. The person who had this went missing and was thought to be dead. Obviously he was not and for some reason he kept quiet about who he was.”

The German spoke into the telephone. “The child has the great seal of Austria confirmed and a seal that apparently shows a united Hanover, Prussia & Bavaria. This has to be confirmed but both heralds agree that is what it shows.”

Back in Berlin the librarian checked to see who had that seal. She telephoned the German Chancellor Angela with the expected results. Angela in turn called an emergency meeting of the German parliament.

The special session went on all night. All the delegates though were of the same opinion. If it was proved then Angela had to go and inform Gaby their decision. The Bavarian delegate said, “We are not waiting if the ring has the Bavarian seal on then it is good enough for us as from now we have a Ká¶nig. Yes we understand the child is changing but to us it will be Ká¶nig Gaby Bond international champion. Until she reaches 21 though Sigfried will continue as Regent.

The Hanover delegate spoke, “Hanover imperial and Bavarian troops are already providing protection for the child and we follow the same line as Bavaria & agree to the same conditions as them as from today we have a Ká¶nig. Again.”

The helicopter landing on the road outside Grandma Peter’s house caused several people to come out to see what was going on. Carol soon got the documents & then noticed some old cuttings about a missing person. There were comments in German. Andrew looked at them and said, “There is no doubt now we better take them. My daughters have for some time been followers of Gaby and I keep promising them I will take them and then something comes up. Now they will be wanting to join the Angels.”

“Well Andrew would it be much of a risk. Look I have found a notebook it makes interesting reading. Carol reads it aloud, “Got across sea safely meeting cousin Vicky in Newcastle she brings along John Brown who watches out for us. It is hard to get time together. I vanish for a while and the papers are screaming where had I got. Vicky has to hide the fact she is carrying my child. It would not go down well with our respective countries. I am staying in England and calling myself Bond. I had to bring my child up myself Vick calls when she can. Eventually it gets to my darling Vicky died today. Big state funeral all but one of her children was there. We got as close as I dare. Oh no our countries are at war there is no chance of me returning now. What a mess.”

Andrew his mother and said, “Mum we have the proof the Germans need and there are some documents that should be for your eyes only.”

“Andrew the heralds need to see whatever you have found regardless of what it is.”

“But mummy.”

“No but mummy Andrew.”

“Ok”.

With that they loaded the documents on to the helicopter. The flight back to Scarborough did not take long.

Granny Peter’s said, “Did you find what you wanted?
“We got all we needed to prove Gaby’s claim. There can be no doubt about it.”

The heralds read the documents and then said, “Apparently they married in secret & John Brown acted as a witness. They got married at the register office in Newcastle. According to this there was another child that was female.” The heralds started to draw a family tree.

Gaby watched as their names came up on the computer. One of the heralds said, “Gaby your claim is recognised by Britain. It also means the line of accession now changes & you; Maddy & Julia move quite high up the list and go in front of your German cousins.

Andrew bowed to Gaby & said, “As the British representative Britain recognises the new Ká¶nig.”

Gaby spoke, “Cousin Andrew your daughters wish to join my angels if that is permissible it would mean that their mother would also have to be with them.”

Nena said, “Will you be staying or have you to get the helicopter back?

Actually it is too dark to fly it now in a built up area so we will have to stay. I will ensure when I return my family have appropriate clothing sent. The next time I will be over here is to support my niece Zara at the Great Yorkshire.

“Andrew I need some advise. Years ago Sigfried was taken hostage and was found by an Englishman who carried him to a hospital. Had the man not done that Sigfried would be dead and all these would not be here. What I want to know has the award to be British or can I make an award.”

One of the heralds spoke. “There is a set criteria for saving the life of a Royal Prince and if that Prince is a Prince Regent then the award has to be higher. Normally we have special presentations at the palace. If you wish to make a joint award then I would suggest next week at the Yorkshire. As to the British award I will talk to the queen about that. From you though you may award the Star of Neuswanstein.

Gentlemen before I bid you good night. Tomorrow we are due to be going to Whitby. I though was wondering of the possibility of going to Pickering and then riding the North Yorkshire Railway to Whitby and then after going to the Abbey doing our own thing in the town.”

Field marshal Ulrig spoke, “Yes that sounds ok with me. It also allows time for the men to be taken up to Whitby. So you all know guards will be stationed in here and on all floors. These will be relieved in the morning. Regardless of where you are you will have to get used to enhanced security.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp

A Gaby Fan-Fiction
Chapter 6 Day four at Whitby a day of Shocks.

Gaby awoke to find Maddy cuddled up to him. “Maddy are you awake are you coming on the morning bike ride?”

“Come on Gaby it is not daylight yet. No riding today”

“No we have to get ready and by the time we are it will be time for the ride with the team.”

Gaby opened the door and walked out of the room along the passage there was a young soldier half asleep.

“Hi thought this was just a dream is you real.”

“I only just arrived & got posted here immediately. The guard before me told me to watch out for some snotty nose princesses who take guards into their rooms & then they are never seen again. Personally I think he was teasing me to see how I react. Do you mind telling me what you are doing up at this hour.”

“Sure I am junior captain for Apollonaris Angels & I am going for my morning ride.”

“In that case I better accompany you.”

On the bottom floor the guard said, “I have to accompany the Angels captain on her morning ride.”

“OK I will send somebody else to the floor.”

They got to Godfrids van and Gaby opened it with a key. “Now let’s see you could use my spare bike. Those clothes are not going to be very comfortable to ride in. I think we might have some spare in here if you care to change into them in the van and I will not look.”

“Sure no problem.”

“I take it you are German? Soon I will have to go over there to race and train.”

“Actually I am Austrian from Innsbruck.”

“Been there & paid to go into the Royal Palace. Had great fun on skis in Upper Inn Valley stayed in a place called Ried. It was quite close to Switzerland & we went several times to a village called Samnaun.”

“I know Ried as I was born there. Did you see the water fountain & go bowling?

“Sure the Bowling alley had one lane & my sister threw a ball badly and this elderly lady came and waved her finger at her. We also went to the nightclub that was a laugh all we could afford was the entrance fee, which included one drink. The waitress at the hotel was funny. She would say you could pay me tonight. What she actually wanted us to do was buy cigs in Switzerland for her. She was a good waitress so we did, as she wanted. Come to think of it that holiday we went round in mini coaches & we always had the same driver. Fritz was his name he would say Only Yorkshire no English. We had a great time with him. He would sing along with us.”

The guard went quiet and Gaby noticed tears in his eyes.” Sorry if something I said upset you although I have no idea what it is.”

“The Fritz you described was my grandpa he died in an aircraft accident at Holland the plane he was on went into a block of flats many people got killed. That is why I am sad. I am glad you have happy memories of him. Well how do look?”

“You will do fine. In fact you can shower in my room when we get back. I wonder were the others have got to. Oh well it looks like it is the two of us. You are not doing to bad with my bike. I take it you like riding?

“Used to but I do not get much chance now as I am in Austrian Army.”

“Do you mind if I tell you something your nipples are rather prominent & you should consider wearing a bra?”

The soldier stopped and again burst into tears. “Papa was pleased when I joined the Army. He said it would make a man of me. I started changing soon after signing on & wondered if I should go and see the doctor.”

“No need for that, when we get back I will call the team doctor while you shower.”
“Thanks I am called Stephan although soon I might be Stephanie. How do I explain what is happening to me. I am going to be the freak of my unit.”

“Actually Stephan it happens here quite often. I know it has happened to several grand daughters of Renate of Bavaria. & to two of her great nieces. I think though I will ask her to arrange your transfer to the Angels.”

At this Stephanie said, “In that case I am in good company. Mum is one of Renate’s older daughters. Some of my Aunts are the same age as me. By any chance do you know if my Aunt Sonja & my cousins Greta & Isolde are here? Sonja is in the ladies team so she should be. Isolde has been very ill and Greta is bike mad.”

“Yes all three are here once we get back to my room I will call her for you.”

They noticed another soldier was on the floor. “That is the one who teased me.”

Gaby spoke to the soldier, “It looks like the ghost got another victim. We found these clothing in the basement. All we found left of him was a pile of dust and these. It is the same every time she marks them and then chases them to the basement. I suppose we will have to notify somebody Stephan is no more.” As Gaby spoke the lights went on and off then the soldier felt something hit him. “Sorry it looks like you must be the next victim. Sorry we have to go into our room.” There was a ghostly wail and the light flickered again the soldier made his way to the end of the passage. Once again the lights went off. That was too much he fled terrified.

Gaby was getting dressed when there was a knock at the door Beatrice & sister were there. “Hi the Royal practical jokers thought we better come across and say hello. We wondered what uniform was required for the day? “

“All casual we have a coach ride and a train ride. Then we sing in the Abbey at Whitby after that it is shopping & time on the beach. I take one of you was the lights and the other was the wailing?

“He took off like a bat out of hell. Imagine a German prince like him terrified. We intend to take it further & ask all the girls to say she as marked you as the next victim.”

Gaby rang Sonja & asked if she and her daughters would come to the room immediately regardless of how they were dressed.

A minute or two later they appeared. “What is so urgent you require me here?”

Gaby with a straight face said, “I have to break some sad news to you. Your nephew Stephan is no more he went to the basement earlier this morning and did not return. If you do not believe me I have his uniform all neatly folded here.”

“I suppose it was him who screamed as if a banshee was after him.”

“No that was us two scaring Prince William of the Rhine. If you see him, say I see she has marked you and will come for you when the time is right.”

“Ok we will do that and pass the message on. Now what is the true reason I was summands here.

Gaby spoke “Perhaps it would be better to introduce Princess Stephanie of the Tyrol.”

“There is no Princess Stephanie of the Tyrol.”

“Hi Aunt I beg to differ. As mum is not here I asked Gaby to call you and my cousins. I need clothing to fit me and I thought of you. Also can you break it to mum she now has a daughter & not a son.”

“I always said you were far to pretty to be a boy. I take it you have now been transferred to the Angels?”

“I am not sure Captain Gaby said she would arrange it through Granny.” This brought a giggle from the other girls.

“I will have you know Captain Gaby has been a good friend to me unlike William of the Rhine who tried to scare me & got scared himself.

“William scared never. He always puts on a show that he is big and brave.”

“Beatrice spoke I can assure you as a Princess of York he ran like a fox being chased by a pack of hounds.”

Sonja laughed and said, “Before we go can I make a call to Austria?

Eventually she got through & spoke to her sister. Yes I understand & I am not surprised. I will have to break it to my husband. Also I will contact the remaining princesses & we will all come across as soon as we can.”

Sonja said, “Well we had better get you back to our room and see what we can find for you. Your mother has told me to get you fitted out with all that was needed. So we will be shopping.”

There was a knock at the door it was a very nervous William. “I have to come and collect the uniform of the late Prince Stephan.”

Sonja handed him the uniform & then said, “I would get that mark off your shoulder it looks like a hand print. If I was you I would do that before Ulrig spots it.”

Beatrice said, “It looks like a shiny green hand print like a girls. You did not happen to be on duty on this level did you? Perhaps you have been playing kissy-Kissy with one of the girls. Was the temptation to much for you?”

“Err yes I was on this floor, but only for a short while.”

Sonja said, “Well it does look like a green girl’s handprint to me. Have you been sneaking off with a girl rather than doing your duty.”

“No I have not been playing kissy-kissy nor sneaking off with any girl.”

After he departed Beatrice said, “He fled down the passage with the uniform like the previous time.”

“I cannot believe he fell for that. I can see he is in for a lot of teasing from his cousins. Perhaps he should guard you all on the coach. Now back to our room and then we have our breakfast.”

In the dining room they noticed a very white prince William stood to attention.

After they had eaten Renate called him over and said, “I presume you heard about poor Stephan. I want you to bring all his things to my room. His father will be pleased to have his uniform. My daughter is coming to collect everything so make sure you have it all. Now what is this story about you deserting your post while on duty? Andrew what is the penalty in the British Army for deserting your post while on active service”?

“That is easy they get shot. It is the same with the German & Austrian forces.”

Beatrice spoke, “Actually dad there are exceptions if the person is a sissy or a Royal sissy otherwise there will be no reprieve & they are shot at dawn.

Renate spoke, “Well of course you are not a sissy are you? And you certainly would not desert your post knowing the consequences would you? Now just as demonstrations as to the treatment of a Royal sissy will you lay across my knee. Yes this is fine now if you had been a sissy then the punishment is totally different. Girls pleas note the position Prince William is in I recommend a number two-hair brush so please take note in case you come across a sissy. They are simple-minded creatures and cannot think for themselves. So even the forces give them special treatment. They may get a wife but she will have to be the strong one. Now note how I position the brush and bring it down hard. She gave William 10 spanks.

Isolde said, “Nana I missed some of the demonstration as Prince William is enjoying himself so could we all have a practise.

Sigfried asked Gaby what she thought. “Well I could not agree to any torture or anything but as he volunteered perhaps two with the brush from every Princess present & five from those whose also hold the title Countess or above in their own right.

Andrew left laughing with Sigfried. “Even my daughters wanted a go.”

All too soon they were finished and tears were streaming down Williams face. “See girls even brave prince William can be brought to tears. Now as I understand he has to accompany you today as your protection. How ever it would be obvious he was your protection if he went in his uniform.”

Sonja spoke, “Have we a couple of volunteers to find William something that will fit?”

Ellen spoke, “We have something that will do for today but he will have to get his own things. However we will help him shop for what he needs.”

“Right girls take him to your room.”

In the room William was ready to run when he saw what they brought out. Ellen said, “This should be a good disguise for you & nobody will know you are a boy. Now remember it is better to be a live sissy than a dead Prince so what is it to be. William Stripped down to his underwear and put on the items. Ellen shook here head. "No girls something is wrong. Take the shorts off and put on these panties.” William did as he was told. “No it is still wrong. I know take the top off and lay on the bed.” Ellen glued some jelly like objects to his chest. Now all you need is the bra and the top can go back on. Just pout your lips like this. That is better now we can go. When we get time we will paint your nails for you.

Greta landed in with a bright red wig. “I thought he had better have this as we do not want anybody to think he is a sissy would we? After all William voluntary went on Grannies knee and agreed to be spanked. I also brought some barbie pink nails they should not take long to attach.”

Ellen attached the wig with the same glue she had attached the breasts. “Right you will not look out of place on our coach now. We had better go there now.”

Nena checked them all onto the coach. “I thought there was to be a boy?”

Ellen, “He decided it would be safer if a female came instead so we brought Wilma with us. Prince William has stayed behind to see if he can find out more about the phantom girl.”

“Yes that is ok but a little fool hardy. You know she goes for young boys. Now if William was a Sissy or wore a dress she would ignore him.” William stored this information in his head for use later.

The coaches set off for Pickering it is a market town in Ryedale and in the National park. The journey was about 20 miles west from the coast. The coaches pulled up outside the station.

They all went onto Pickering station. There was a sign that said Whitby platform 1 and on platform 2 it said To Leeds however the track no longer went in that direction it was a victim of the Beecham cuts of the 1960’s. The line to Whitby had only recently been reopened. A BR Stanier Black 5 engine brought the coaches into Pickering station. The coaches were in the colours of the now defunct Great Eastern Railway.

They all boarded the coaches and found there were individual compartments for about eight people and closing the sliding door could separate them. There was a passage that ran the length of the coach. The Engine set off belching thick clouds of smoke into the air. The going was slow but that was due to regulations about private companies and how fast the engine was allowed to go.

While on the train the girls decided to sort Wilma’s hair and paint her toes. Nena called in to see if they were ok. Ellen said, “Wilma was a little late getting across to replace William we wondered if we could borrow some makeup?”

“What I have would not be suitable. Perhaps it would be better if I sent the Royal Beautician. I will be back in a short time.

Ellen said, “If she has time we would all like a make over. Does she use permanent?

A short time later Nena arrived back. The beautician looked at the nails and said I can do better than those plastic ones allow me to sort them out for you. My you are a quiet one are you always like this?”

Ellen said, “She is just a little shy around strangers.”

The beautician did the faces of all the girls & then she said, “I will do your hair for you and then you will be as pretty as your sisters.”

After she had gone William said, “She did not suspect I was a boy.”

She reported back to Renate, “I did the same as you requested and gave him permanent makeup. He actually asked me to do his face & allowed me to replace the nails the girls had put on him with a full acrylic set.”

Renate spoke to the others in the same compartment. “We are not sure if the gene runs in his line or not. An experience of what the others feel like should mellow him though. Sonja I will pay for his attire will you ensure though the girls help him choose appropriate clothing. I remember when his father acted pompous with some of his sisters, & they dressed him up & his father found him. He got a lecture and was told; as you wished to dress like that you will do everything your sisters do and dress like them. After that I will review your punishment. After that month the threat was all that was needed to bring him into line.

Nena’s mother spoke “Renate my child is happy either as male or female. Unfortunatly he has the gene and will eventually turn fully female. I understand I am to be a Grandma. I am a little disappointed they did not wait. Then I can also understand if they had I might not be a grandmother.”

“Same here with my Julia & neither I nor Julia suspected she was engaged to her cousin.

Back in London.

The Royal college of Heralds perused over the documents brought from Granny Bonds house. The chief herald went to see the Queen.” Your Majesty it is certain the child is whom she is supposed to. We have double-checked the witness signatures and they are surprising. John Brown, The Prince of Wales, Prime Minister & The Tsar. Whilst the general public did not know about the wedding the Royal family in several countries did. We also discovered an interesting document the document creates a dukedom of Northumbria & gives the holder all rights to minerals and levy taxes in the Ancient kingdom of Northumbria. There is an actual plan of the area concerned. In the South it runs from Lincolnshire in a straight line across country to the Welsh boarder, and encompassing all of Leicestershire, Derbyshire across to Cheshire along with bits of adjoining counties. In the North it runs from just above Glasgow in the west in a direct line to just above Edinburgh in the east and it includes all the land between the North and South boundary line. The document gives this area to Robert Batterburg king of the three Germany’s. He is to be referred to in future documents as James Peters-Bond.

This action had been sanctioned by the parliament of the time and in effect created a new country of Northumbria with Robert as its king. What we have is a carbon copy of the original document. I was hoping to let this slide however the Germans & Russians have also discovered a similar document in their files.”

I need to see my grandsons William & Harry I have an important job for them both”

“Granny you wanted to see us?”

“Yes boys your country needs you to drop your current girlfriends. William you will marry a Queen & Harry you the sister. For neither of you will there be a get out clauses like three of my children. I am announcing your engagement tonight. The Prime minister agrees with my decision, as does your father. He has had to agree to you William being my heir. I must stress it is of the utmost importance the weddings take place If you do not wish to see your birthright torn asunder. If I am still alive when your Queen comes of age William then I will abdicate so you can rule jointly.”

Prince Phillip spoke. “While currently they are too young to get married there is no reason why you both cannot become engaged. Phillip pulled a couple of photos out. “Boys look at your future wives. Your Uncle Andrew took the photos & left his daughters to be with the new Queen. You two will come next week to the Yorkshire show with us.”

In Yorkshire the Train had pulled into Whitby station.

Nena and the party arrived at Whitby station. The station was packed with train spotters that had come to see the Black 5. By chance there was a reporter from the Whitby Gazette. He was a sports buff and recognised Gaby Bond.

Gaby is it true that you like your mother have signed up with Apollonaris from Germany?”

Gaby stopped and spoke to the reporter. “Yes they are sponsoring a junior team as well as a senior one. As an experiment and so we all get to know each other we are all spending a month in England.

At the Abbey they found Bishop Richard Seed had turned up he had with him additional cassocks in gold for the angels and black for the remainder. Bishop Richard took the service jointly with Cardinal Waibel. Then it was time for some free time in the town

Stephanie was all excited while Wilma continued to be quiet, as she did not want people to recognise her as a boy. Both of them were in for a shock as they found their mothers were waiting outside a department store. Nena noticed two coats of arm were being painted and the words by Appointment to Siegfrid Regent of Bavaria & the other said by Appointment to Grand Duchess Renate of Bavaria.

“Ah our daughters. Stephanie grinned and spoke, “Mum I need absolutely everything.” Wilma kept quiet. Poor William did not know what to answer when the lady asked her questions so she remained quiet.

“Oh you are a quiet one is this your first time being measured for your bra?

Wilma nodded her head up and down. Ellen said, “We loaned her one so she could here.”

The woman measured her and said, “My you are large I bet they hurt without support.”

The assistant made several recommendations to her mother who said, “We will take a selection of those you recommended in addition I wondered if she should wear a corset as she as been slouching a lot.”

“On in that case we have the latest laser measuring device. The client has to go into that room and strip off completely then the device measures and recommends what corset is suitable. In fact it can fit one if you so desire. I would recommend the young lady He holds the metal bars above her head.

Madam we have stores in all these towns and they all now have the same machine. It is surprising how many mothers want their daughters to have a suitable figure to attract a husband. To many pretend they are boys. Why only the other day one girl had shaved her hair off and said she was a boy. The mother had us fasten a good wig on her. With the glue we used it should last six months. By then her own hair will have started to grow through it.

William did as he was told and stripped of and entered the machine. There were digital instructions. He followed the instructions. Sex was shown as female, Age 16, Type Caucasian hair Red and eyes green. He put on the glasses and raised his hands as instructed. The machine seamed to close around him. He felt warmth across his body.

Out side the woman was explaining the laser also removed all unwanted body hair. Most girls want this option and it only takes a few seconds. The woman presses a button.

Ellen spoke, “The machine will it recognise silicone enhancements. Wilma was upset she was so flat that I let her have mine and they were glued on.”

“Do not worry the silicone inserts will have been melted away by now and the machine will have enhanced her breasts for her. Eventually the machine stopped making a noise and it opened to revealed Wilma wearing only a corset and pants. The woman looked at the printout. Her size has change slightly. She might need help until she gets more comfortable.

Stephanie said, “Mummy I am so jealous of Wilma being fitted for a corset can I have a try?

Yes dear every girl should try one at least once. I must admit she does look to have a great body now. I think though I will be a little too large to try it.”

Actually madam it will burn off excess weight and leave even the largest lady as a size 12. We have many ladies who have been told to diet by their doctors come to us and a short time later they are a whole new woman.”

The only three not present were Gaby; Nena & Julia all the other ladies went into the machine. Those three were on the beach trying to get a tan. The younger girls did not change much. Renate when she came out was a third the weight she previously had been. Needles to say the store again did a roaring trade. Renate said, “I have just remembered I negotiated a special discount with the management in Scarborough.

The woman smiled and said, “I will book it all to you and then you can sort it out with the others.”

William spoke, “Mum when can I get out of this?

“Well I have to keep mine on for a month and can only just have a wash so I presume you will be the same. Do not worry I can take you to another store to get another if you wish.”

“Actually madam the child will need to come into the store every week to see it is still fitting correctly. You on the other hand are no longer growing and so the corset will stay on longer. In a months time I recommend you cut the laces and take a bath then come for another fitting. The corset is self-cleaning and does not need cleaning. In fact the manufacturers say you can take a bath with it on although I have never tried that.”

Wilma could not see her feet because of her breasts. She shook her head when she saw how excited Stephanie was. Wilma said, “I need the toilet.”

Stephanie said, “I will come with you Wilma us girls have to stick together.” In the toilet Stephanie said, “You have truly screwed yourself. You asked the beautician to do face and nails. Then you do not object when they fit you for a bra. Now that machine has removed your body hair and given you real breasts like you were a real girl. Now you will be in corsets for a long time I do not think your mother intends ever letting you out of them. As to whether Willie has gone I do not know.”

Wilma started to cry,” No that cannot be true you are teasing me,

Wilma pulled her panties down and sat down. She was startled to find there was nothing there. Then she started to scream Stephanie went and got Wilma’s mother. “Wilma dear what is the problem?

“Mummy there is nothing there and I am bleeding.”

“Yes dear it happens to all us ladies. It is our way of preparing to make a baby. I will pass you through what you need just put it into your pants.

Ellen said, “I take it that Wilma has completely transformed and I can inform Grandpa there will be no Royal sissy after all. Now there is nothing stopping us from being friends. Perhaps she will be nicer to us in future.”

Nena’s telephone went off. “Time girls we got back to the coaches and see how the others got on.” They made their way back to the railway station and found the coaches. They were the first three back.
Greta came and spoke, “Nena can we come back next week as there was a lot of places we did not get too. Unfortunatly we all got involved with Princess Stephanie & Wilma.”

Meanwhile the two princes went to see Andrew. “Uncle Andrew sir could you fly us up to Yorkshire. So we can check out what we are getting into.”

“I think boys we will have to get you a case each & you both better get in dress uniform. I have to collect some clothing for your cousins. I thought you might need these rings if you are to follows the Queens order. I have had a file prepared on each on so you know something about them.”

William read the file and said, “Harry we have met them before. It was when we went with the girls to a bike race. Beatrice followed the adventures of the race winner.”

“Oh I remember she was there with her twin.”

The coaches had made the short trip back to Scarborough. Shortly after they arrived the sound of a helicopter landing. Beatrice said, “Daddy is back,”

The three entered the hotel Andrew called at reception. There are some bags in the helicopter can they be taken to the correct rooms. Because of security concerns North Yorkshire police had closed the road by the Royal.

Harry spoke, “William they are both crackers this is one order I will enjoy.”

Gaby spoke, “Welcome back Andrew. I see you have brought me two dishy princes. Are they also to be my protection?

William spoke, “Actually we are hopeful that you will allow us to be your permanent protection.”

“William Wales I am an old fashioned girl and you will have to ask permission off my father and then you must go down on one knee.”

Andrew brought out a camera as both boys turned to Dave Bond and said may we become engaged to your daughters?

“Certainly boys.”

With that they both went down in front of Gaby & Maddy and proposed to them.”

Renate said, “Bravo that is how it should be done. Your late mama would be pleased with you.”

William spoke, “Grandma asks we all go to the ballroom and switch on the television at 19.30 the broadcast will go on all channels.

Andrew spoke, “Before we eat I need to contact the palace to say I will be staying on here. The pictures Andrew took got sent to the palace.

Prince Phillip said, “Well dear they wasted no time in proposing.”

“It makes the job I have to do tonight far easier and I think this should be shown after my appearance on the television.”

The group went in for their evening meal. Then they all went back to the ballroom where the broadcast was being shown on a massive wide screen television.

Queen Elizabeth appeared in front of a fire. “William said that is in Buckingham Palace.”

“Ladies and Gentlemen of Britain, the Commonwealth and Europe I apologise for disrupting your viewing however something that affects you has happened. A couple of days ago I got a request from the German & Austrian governments if they could use the Royal heralds. I gave my permission. I thought it was Bavaria that had found the royal seal and so could finally instate Sigfried as king instead of him being Regent. During the inspection a document was discovered that recreated the kingdom of Northumbria taking parts of England and parts of Scotland. As from midnight last night a new country was created with its capital in York.”

“The other thing that shocked me was that the Germans & Austrians have both agreed to accept Gabriel Battenberg as their new Queen. She will also be the new Queen of Northumbria.”

Finally as queen I wish to announce the formal engagement of my Grand sons William & Harry to Gaby & Maddy Bond-Peters. Their mother is the ladies international champion. So you all may see the proposal I had Andrew film it and send it to me at the palace.” The telephone system to the palace almost as soon as the broadcast stopped started to get people ringing with their congratulations. For the rest of the night normal service was forgotten as plans of the new country were shown. Then pictures of the happy couples were shown.

The Prime Minister went on air later with the senior Royal Herald. “Can you tell us why the labour government has decided to give half the country away asked Domenic Littlewood?”

The Prime minister took a deep breath and replied, “Actually there was nothing we could do the decision was taken by a previous queen & parliament who gifted the land to her husband. In effect we have been an occupying state for over 100 years. In addition to the document the Scottish Assembly had petitioned the English government to redraw the boundaries. When we saw this document we realised the boundaries had been redrawn a long time ago.”

The Herald spoke, “As you may have already guessed the Queen was Victoria & the husband was Robert Battenburg king of the three Germanys. This was part of the marriage settlement. Gabriel Battenberg his direct. Descendant and was born and brought up in Britain. It is only recently she discovered her heritage. America & all the European countries have already recognised the new country, and it will become a member of the EEC with immediate effect.

Nena noticed Gaby’s elder sister was sat alone crying. “Has it got too much for you? Or are you feeling a little left out. You do realise it will not be a bed of Roses for Gaby.”

“No it is not that. My tennis and badminton partner is German. He is so dishy & your heart just melts when you look into his eyes.” Jools had not noticed the four elder ladies sit down and listen.” He has blond hair and blue eyes and a tiny scar on his face. He told me he got that in a fight. I have been giving him hints now for some time that he should propose.”

Renate said, “Quite right.”

“I asked him in the end & he said, “I have to do it correctly & ask permission before I speak with your papa. He then got called back to Germany on family buisiness. Whilst in Germany he got called up into the army & I do not know when I will see him again.” She started crying all over again. When she recovered she said, “The last message I got was he was hoping to get to Munich to ask permission.

Renate said, “It is obvious to us all this boy has stolen your heart. What is his name & where in Germany does he live?

“He lives in Saxony with his older brother & family. The older brother is walking out with a girl called Maria Tech or something similar.”

Renate said, “Is he this is interesting continue.”

“Markus von Bismarck is his name I joked you are named after a battleship that got sunk. His brother is called Mannfrid & he brought Maria to watch us play a match or two. Maria is the same as me waiting for the boy to propose. I feel better now telling somebody. As for being jealous of Gaby no way. She can have her bikes and races. Once she marries William the press will be poking their cameras in their bedroom window. Give me my blond Saxon any day. I am going to bed now. I suppose it will be back to normal in the morning & we will have training runs again.”

Renate looked at her sisters and said, “I think it is time we went into the granny match making business. First though I need to get Maria’s granny over here.”

“Sister my Nena informed me Ulrig had given instructions the remaining princess had to come here so I assume Maria will be with them.

“In that case Ulrig is our next problem.” A message was sent the matrons wished to speak with him.”

Ulrig appeared I got the message you wanted to discuss a private matter with me.”

Renate spoke, “Well have you any information to tell us Ulrig?”

“Sorry I have no idea what you want me to tell you.”

Gaby's Grandmother said. “In that case I will enlighten you. Mannfrid walking out with Maria and secondly Markus with my elder grand daughter.”

“Oh I did not realise it had got to that stage with either of them. I will have a word with them when I get back. I wondered why they both appeared to be depressed.”

Renate spoke, “You will not say a word to them. The girls are having a relaxing day in Scarborough tomorrow. While they are out we four plus Maria’s grandmother wish to speak to both boys. I take it Maria should be here soon.”

“Yes they will get in about midnight. I have made all the arrangements.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp (A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction)

Chapter 7. Day 5 A right Royal do.

There was a knock at Gaby’s bedroom door. Outside stood both daughters of Prince Andrew. “If possible we would like to ride with you today Gaby. If only to brag to our friends we have rode with the champion.”

“So the Royal jokers wish to ride with me. How would they feel about riding this weekend in the Champions ride on Saturday and then again on Sunday in the disabled ride? Both are charity rides the first for the Yorkshire Air Ambulance and the Second for Martin’s house children’s charity.

Prince Andrew came down the passage. “Well girls did you get your request?”

Gaby, “Sir I was just explaining to them.”

Andrew said. “First you do not call me Sir. No doubt I will be in trouble for failing to bow in your presence.” Gaby looked puzzled. “You do not fully understand do you? Those rings you had and the documents at your grand mothers mean I should bow in your presence. My nephew William is only a mere prince and is engaged to a queen many times over. The British people have been told that William & Harry Wales are engaged to the twin daughters of the British ladies cycling champion Jenny Bond. They also have been informed as from midnight a new country came into being with Gabriel Battenberg as head of state. All correct but misleading.”

“Oh is that what the broadcast was about. I was floating away thinking how dishy William was & I had managed to catch him without trying. I was thinking all the other girls are going to be envious of me. Will I still be able to ride as that is all I ever wanted to do?”

Andrew thought and then replied, “Well Sigfried is Regent and runs Apollonaris. There will maybe a time in the future when you have to let others take over the riding. For now though Mother & Sigfried will act as your mentors & Regents. As for security I doubt that Buck House has more security than you have. So I have no hesitation in letting the Royal Jesters stay if they wish. Yes girls I know what your cousins call you both. I would like to stay, but I have to do my stint of working for a living. However I will be back this weekend.”
“Right Royal jesters Queen Gabriel has made a decision. She needs advisers who must accompany her when she goes riding. Are you up to it? I hope you are as I have a couple spare suits here.”

The shrieks brought their mother, “Hi mum you can go back to bed we are going riding.”

“Two wheels no thank you I would need three at least.”

This brought a devilish gleam in the eyes of the Princesses. “Mother if we manage to get you three wheels or more will you ride it at the weekend for charity?”

“YES” with that she went back to bed.

They got to the basement and Gaby noticed there was additional transport in there. “Oh this is a different one.” As she spoke members of the team appeared including Nena.

Jennifer said, “I am feeling the odd one out the rest of you are all related in some way. Can I still call you Gaby or has it to be your majesty?”

Nena, “Jennifer Gaby asked you to join the team as she did with me. At that time neither of us realised we were related although we thought it was strange we had similar problems. To the team she is the junior captain. Now we need to get training.” Nena noticed there were more men stationed along the route than on the previous occasion. “What do you want to do today Gaby as it is a free day.”

“Well we just need Bery l & we have the Yorkshire section plus jokers. Rather than just going to the shops or beach I would like to go to Peasholme Park and then the sealife centre. Should we tell the others?”

Beatrice, “There is no need so long as we are with you. Dad tagged us like the Royal livestock after there was a kidnap attempt on Aunty Anne.” This brought a giggle from the others. “Seriously we have chips implanted under our skin and in addition all our clothing has chips in. If we go to the toilet security knows. On the other hand it also allows us some semblance of freedom.”

“I will have to ask Sigfried about the same been done to the team. Oh Beryl is here now so we can go.”

They walked into town and then went down to the Spa there they caught a bus to the North Bay. Prince Markus Bismarck had been detailed to watch the girls. He saw the love of his life was with them. He approached them “Hi I got told you might be in this area, I was coming to see you as I missed you. Unfortunatly when I got to Munich I discovered the person I need to see is in England. Do you mind if I tag along? Gaby congratulations on your engagement to William I like him.”

“You know William?”

“Yes we have met a few times while in the Forces. He gave me this.”

“I hope you intend to marry my sister. She has been hell to live with after you went back to Germany. In fact I think I should order you to propose now so I can have some peace.”

Markus started to grin, “In that case Julia Bond will you do the honour of becoming my wife?

“Yes,Yes,Yes. You nay accompany us on the coach. Greta appeared pushing Isolde. I saw you and thought we would join you. All the others are shopping. Markus be a dear and carry that on the coach for us”

Gaby, “Markus you did not tell me you know these two. Well girls he is off limits to you he has just proposed to my sister and she accepted.”

Isolde had her phone out in a flash. I am texting Marie with the news perhaps it will trigger his brother to propose.”

Gaby said, “Perhaps I need to tell him to propose like I did with Markus.”

“Marie is in the Sealife centre and asks we meet her there. Is that ok with the rest of you or did you plan on something different.”

“No Isolde that will do fine. Oh look there are lots of ships they look like warships to me.”

“Nothing to worry about girls two NATO countries Britain & Germany are carrying out joint practise sessions in the North Sea.”

Nena looked at Markus funny and said, “By any chance was it Aunt Renate you wished to speak to?”

Greta, “Empress meet Prince Markus von Bismarck your future brother in law. You all ready have met his father Field Marshall Ulrig.”

Markus shot to attention and bowed. “I agree you should suggest to my brother that he proposes to Marie. I wanted to have a word with Renate before I formally asked your sister. The ships brought the rest of the German Royals across during the night and also brought additional equipment for Sigfried.”

The coach arrived at the North Bay and Markus lifted the wheelchair off. “Allow me to push you Princess.” Soon they had arrived at the Sealife centre to find Marie in a passionate embrace.

The camera phones were out in a flash. “Gaby you thought your sister had it bad. Those two could not be any closer if they were welded together.” Eventually they both came up for fresh air.

Markus father says we have to go back at 17.00 Renate wants a quiet word with us. Guess we are in lumber over something.”

“Markus did you get permission to ask Julia? You know how father has to follow the rule book in everything.”

“Actually I instructed him to propose and he suggested I do the same with you.”

He grinned like a cat that had got the cream. “Is that a direct order Gaby?”

All the girls replied with Gaby. “Yes.”

“In that case I have to obey. Marie as you clearly saw whom I received permission from. I think we will have to have this group as your bridesmaids when we get married.”

Isolde, “Now down on your knee and do it correctly.” Beatrice filmed the event and sent it to her mum. She in turn sent it to the senior matrons.

Beatrice then noticed a ship close to the centre. “That looks like dads old ship come let’s go have a closer look.”

“Hi” said a young man. “Do you want to look round it? It is a former minesweeper from the Royal Navy I bought it hoping to make my fortune. Unfortunatly with all the building work not as many people have been coming here. I was hoping to take groups diving on wrecks.

Nena asked, “What sort of money is a ship like this and what does it cost to run?

“Well currently the running costs are zero as I purchased the dockside. Showing visitors around keeps me ticking over.”

Beatrice thought for a moment and then said, “Have you wetsuits or dry suits on board?”

“Yes to both along with everything needed. I can take any who have their Padi licence or higher.”

Nena, “I have my Padi instructor’s licence I got it in the Red Sea.”

Markus, “My brother and I are licensed German naval divers.” All the others but for Isolde had a licence.”

Isolde. “Well I still want to go on the ship can we book you, so the others can get a dive in?”

Sure I keep a well-stocked galley so if you need some food it is available although it will be a do it your self. May I ask why you are in a wheelchair?”

Isolde replied. “I am recovering from aggressive cancer treatment and it has left me weak and so my friends suggested I use a chair and they will push me around.”

Markus carried Isolde aboard the ship and his brother the wheelchair. Greta dashed into the sealife centre and came out with a bag. “How much would it cost to buy this ship off you?”

“Not much if the bailiffs get their hands on it only around  £3,000 would clear my debts. Currently I am only just managing to keep my head above water.”

Gaby, “So if my friends and I bought it off you and gave you a wage to look after it would you do that?”
“Err yes in that case I will not charge you for the trip. If you change your mind then please will you pay for the fuel used”?

Isolde looked around. “This appears to be rather nice for an ex Royal Navy ship.”

“I thought the same, and then I saw the log of the previous captain. This ship was fitted out for the Duke of York. Presumably when he moved on they decided to get rid of it.”

Half an hour later they dropped anchor. “I better come with you all and I will check everything is ok. All but Beatrice and Isolde went into the North Sea.

Beatrice, “I hope you can help with what Greta got. They found Greta had purchased a selection of flags. Using felt pens they put a GB and a crown on the Yorkshire flag. Then they did the same with the German & Austrian flags. Now to get them up for all to see. After we have done that we can look round the ship. Eventually they discovered the Radio room.

Beatrice sat down and inadvertently pushed a button, “Hello world this is Captain Beatrice.”

Beatrice had a shock when a voice said, “Madam this frequency is for military use only.”

Beatrice not to be outdone said, “This is the minesweeper the Yorkist of the Royal Northumbria navy and you are speaking with Captain Beatrice Windor-Mountbattan. I must ask you to remove your ships from Northumbria territorial waters. Otherwise I will have to take other measures.”

As look would have it Prince Andrew was on board the aircraft carrier the Ark Royal; when the message went out. He was called to the wireless room. “Sir I asked the woman nicely to get off this channel. She did not and when I said unless she did as she was told we would come and blast her out of the water. Listen to her now she has hit the emergency button.”

“Help this is the Yorkist of the Royal Northumbria Navy. An unknown pirate ship is threatening us. I Princess Beatrice of York captain of this ship am calling for help. Code Red I repeat Code Red.”

“Sir we have a fix and the ship appears to be your old command.” Sir Ships of the German navy are already heading as fast as they can to those coordinates. Is this part of the practise? The person has just again called for help from all shipping. I must have scared her.”

Andrew spoke, “Hi kitten I am coming to your aid as fast as we can. We were having a practise session with the Germans. Who else is with you?

“Only Isolde and I left, the others are in the sea. We got into the radio room. Listen they are firing their guns at us. I will lock us in here till you get here Daddy.”

“Sir we have located her chip in the wireless room. Her sister’s signal is weak and appears to be on the seabed.”

As the fleet arrived the tiny group surfaced. They quickly boarded the ship and changed back into their clothing. They wondered where Isolde & Beatrice had got too eventually they found them. Isolde hugged the young man I am so glad to see you again. Some pirates threatened me tried to take the ship and I called for help,”

Markus, “You certainly did that you got the attention of the British & German Navy. Stand down all is in order. Prince Markus Von Bismarck here I have secured the ship and the girls are all fine but a little shaken, Please send your best divers over there is a little something on the seabed that needs recovering.” The men from both Navies’ used the Yorkist as a diving platform as they went down into the North Sea to recover the items some of the men started to use the hoist. Loads of gold bars came up.

One of the divers came across to Marcus and saluted him “Sir we have recovered all we could see on the Seabed. There are two ships down there one is a German u-boat and it is laid across another ship. Both are relatively intact. As we are having a joint practise with the Royal Navy could we perhaps try and recover both ships?”

By now Prince Andrew and Admiral Spey of the German Navy had boarded the ex-minesweeper. The Admiral spoke, “Congratulations on this simulated kidnap and abduction. It proves beyond doubt that the tagging system works. Princess Beatrice that was resourceful of you getting to the Radio room. Now to the little bonus you have discovered.”
Nena said, “The find should be registered with the receiver of wrecks and then he decides if we get to keep it or not. If not it goes to the Crown. But Gaby found the bars and the gold is in Northumbria waters. Gaby is also entitled to any precious metal or gem found within her country. The original owners must have known about the wreck but chose to ignore it for some reason.”

Admiral Spey spoke, “You Princess have missed your vocation you should have studied law.”

The Duke of York spoke. “Actually Nena is correct. Now can some body tell me how you all got hold of my old ship.”

Nena was the one to reply. “Well the Yorkshire section along with the Royal jokers and some German cousins wanted to go diving & we discovered the Yorkist was for sale.”

Beatrice said, “I named it The Yorkist & Isolde helped me adapt the flags.”

The Admiral asked, “Captain Beatrice do you mind telling me how
Much you paid for this ship.”

The young man who had been quiet spoke, “I bought her for  £2,000 from the Royal Navy and sold her for  £3.000 to these young people, but I have done several repairs where weapons had been removed prior to the sale. I am also to be kept on to ensure the Yorkist is in full working order.”

The Admiral looked around. “Well I cannot see why the British sold this off. I certainly would not. I will have my sailors check it over and ensure the radio is brought unto date to current NATO standards.”

Andrew spoke,” The ship was an experimental design. The sailors loved it, as did I; the accountants though did not like her as she did not fit in with their requirements of the modern navy. I had no idea a multi million pound ship has been sold off for  £2,000. Now Captain Beatrice may I take command of Her Majesties Northumbria ship The Yorkist. I wish to demonstrate to the Admiral how fast she can actually go.”

As they approached Scarborough the Admiral said,” Well I can see why she does not fit in. In our line of trade though speed is important. This though has been stripped out and is ideal to get important people around quickly. Perhaps with a few more adoptions we can get her going a bit faster what is she made off? I presume is polycarbonate or similar?”

Andrew replied, “Actually it is not what she is made from but what she is coated in. The paint will deflect fire from most weapons. Allow me to demonstrate. One of these will do if you would like to test it out.”

Gaby spoke, “Hey just a moment what about asking the owners.”

“Sorry I was still thinking she was still my command. May I borrow one of these to test?”

“Ok but you pay for the damage.”

“Admiral if we take this to the weapons range at Catterick at test it with small arms fire and graduate to heavy duty.” Andrew brought The Yorkist into Scarborough.

The Admiral gave instructions. A guard had to be placed on the ship and the only work done was to be the removal of the old radio set and a new one ordered but not fitted. Now you young man will tell me what you have replaced and where.”

That is easy I used this paint that was in the hold. There was rather quite a lot of it.”

Andrew looked at it and said, “That is the trial paint they must have left it all on board when she was de-commissioned.”

“In that case we do not need this door all we need is sheets of various materials painted with this to be tested. Young man I take it you is a local.”

“Yes Admiral. I was born and brought up in Scarborough. My father is a fisherman here.”

“Right subject to security checks it appears you have been appointed the Captain of the Yorkist except when Captain Beatrice here takes command. Your first instruction is to supervise the removal of the radio. At a future date you will be required to go on a six week intensive officer training course.”

A securicor van drew up on the docks in Scarborough and was loaded with the gold from the seabed. The Admiral had also listened to the sailor and ordered a recovery team for both ships. Nena looked at the waiting cars and said.” We want to go back to the sea life centre.”

“Sorry Princess instructions have changed and I have to take you back to the Royal. The press are clamouring to see the happy couples.” The cars went directly into the basement and the girls went up in the lift. Markus & brother looked at the time and realised they had the meeting with the matrons

Renate said, “Hello boys do you have anything to tell me or ask me?” Both Princes looked at each other.

Markus said, “Yes we have been diving today. We had to go to the aid of a ship that requested help.”

Renate was getting annoyed with them. “Are you sure there is nothing you wish to ask me? Have I to give you a clue each Julia & Marie does that ring any bell with you both?”

Markus replied, “We both did intend to ask you. However we both got instructed to propose to the girls. We should though ask their fathers before we propose in front of the family.”

Nena’s mother spoke, “Boys you are being teased. Somebody sent us all this video. Including you both getting your instructions. Now I suggest you both go and get in uniform and get back as quickly as possible.”

As soon as the girls got too there rooms a team of hairdressers and makeup artists pounced on them. They did not get chance to argue as their clothing was removed and they were placed in long satin gowns. Their hair was pulled, combed and sprayed. At the same time their nails were being done. Gaby found she was being laced up in a corset. She complained. “Do not be a baby your sisters have been in one all day and did you here them complain.” said a woman that looked like the Undertaker in a dress. Eventually they finished.

Across at the Grand Ulrig was checking all four boys out to ensure nothing was out of place. “We can walk across the girls are nearly ready. As each boy entered the Royal his name was announced. A bevy of photographers took pictures of the boys. Then one by one the girls slowly descended the grand staircase. They each stopped to allow the photographers chance to take pictures of them. Then there were pictures of them as couples. After that there was a group photo and then finally a family one.”

A reporter from the Yorkshire evening news asked several Questions. Prince William how long has you known Gaby Bond? Also is it correct that there was an attempted abduction earlier today.

Markus was the one to answer. “If you do not mind William I will reply to that. The Princes first met the twins in America when they visited. They were smitten with the girls and badgered their cousins to go to the bike races with them. As for the report of an abduction that was false. As security is always a concern we decided to test several devices. Only the security chiefs knew what was going on. Well the trial worked perfectly. In fact units of the British & German Navy worked together to effect the release of the girls.”

“Jenny Bond how does the World Ladies champion feel about her daughters becoming engaged to British & German Princes?”

“It will be several years before the girls actually marry. The girls will all need lessons on how to behave in their future lives. For now though all of them will continue as if nothing has changed. Gaby in particular is the one who will have the greatest change. By marrying William she will one day become Queen of Britain and the Commonwealth. I know she still wants a life of her own and insists she still is allowed to race. Julia is also sporty and much prefers to play Badminton & Tennis rather than Ride like her sister.”

“Jenny how do you feel about now representing the new country of Northumbria in the Olympics?”

“Initially it came as a shock to me. However the government had to follow the decision made by other people. I should think the New Queen is still in a state of shock at the news. It is not as if she will have been trained for the job. She is going to have to learn as she rules. My heart goes out to her imagine being a schoolgirl and then suddenly being created Queen of a new country.”

Ulrig spoke, “Sorry your time is up.” With that the reporters & photographers all were ushered out of the room. Markus & brother went to see the respective parents. They got the same response “Well it is a little too late now to say no now.”
Both boys went down on their knee and formally proposed to the girls in front of the family. Their respective fiancé replied in the affirmative.

Renate looked across at Martin Lampkin & his Grand daughter she went across.

“Do you mind dancing with me Martin? Sigfried prefers not to dance these days. As they danced Renate noticed the ring on Martins hand. Renate looked at it and then at Martin. "How did you come by this ring?”

My late mother in law asked me if I would do her a favour. When I married her daughter would I use her ring? I decided, as my wife wanted me to have also a ring to get a duplicate made. Alas my wife is now dead and Jennifer got the ring. On her deathbed my mother in law asked me to make sure all her positions got passed to the Eldest girl. Jennifer is the only grand daughter I have. My brother Arthur had all boys.”

To everyone’s surprise Renate Hugged and Kissed Martin on the dance floor. “No wonder Jennifer is good at riding it is in the Genes. This completes the set. Would it be possible to see their grave as I wish to pay my respects??” Nena noticed Renate give a hand signal to her sisters. They went on to the floor and embraced Martin,

Jennifer joked with Gaby. “He has kissed them all in front of us. He must have proposed to one of them.”

“Perhaps it is my Granny or Beryl’s mum they are both single. Then that makes you a princess Jennifer.”

“No I do not think so he loved granny to much. Grandpa intends to get a headstone for Granny. He keeps forgetting, as he is still busy coaching Arthur’s boys.

Beryl said, “Your Grandpa looks nearer my mum’s age if they got married you would be calling me Aunty Beryl.” This brought some giggles from the girls.”

Gaby said, “I suppose I had better sort them out. Great Aunt Renate I am shocked at you losing control of your emotions like you have and in addition you persuaded your sisters to do the same. What an example you have just set to these young and impressionable princesses. Now to you Martin Lampkin I noticed you returned their advances and also you kissed one other in my presence. On good advice I am informed that such scenes of affection in front of a Queen means you also intend to ask for the hand in marriage of one of the ladies concerned. It has not gone unnoticed that during the short time you have been here you have been walking out and holding hands like teenagers in love with one of our group. I do not want to have to contend with another weepy princess regardless of how old she is. My sister Jools was bad enough.”

The room went quiet as a door opened and a woman came through. “You are quite correct Gabriel in telling them off. Now where are those grandsons of mine? Ulrig congratulations on your sons engagements I expect an invitation to their weddings. Now to the Bond-Peter’s. I was thinking an engagement of a little over 18 months would be a suitable time span. Have you any idea of where the wedding should be?”

Gaby spoke “Certainly in the Great Minster of Peter in York as my coronation will be. Welcome your Majesty to my court. I have not actually discussed any coronation with anybody. If the Germans & Austrians do not mind then I would like it in York.”

“It does not matter what they want it is what you want that matters. I thought I had better come and see the young lady who has taken half my kingdom and united the Austrian & German states. Then eventually you will also get my job or at least you will rule jointly with William. My goverment have been debating through the night & have asked Charles to stand aside. They have voted and the vote was unanimous that they would prefer it if you both were declared joint rulers. There is a president that was set with William of Orange and Anne Stuart who became joint rulers. As you have told me you wish your coronation to take place in York my government will abide by that. Now Andrew informed me you wish to know over awards. From what I have learned the man concerned can receive a decoration from us both and I thought perhaps at the Yorkshire would be suitable. In fact they will be asking to change the name to the Royal Yorkshire with all the family there. I would like you to help me present the prizes on that day.

Normally at this time of year I go on holiday in to the highlands of Scotland to get away from it all. Now except for an official function or two I would like you to call me Grandma. Andrew informs me life gets very interesting when you are around.”

Beatrice said, “It sure is Granny since we have been here which is not long we have bought a minesweeper. Found gold bars, had somebody fire guns at us. Seen German cousins propose. Seen Great Aunt Renate told off and to cap it all my Granny Lilibet turns up. It sure is more exciting than spending six weeks north of the boarder. Will you be stopping granny for the two-charity cycle rides this weekend we are taking part?

Sigfried spoke Elizabeth; “It is a long time since all the major branches of the family found themselves in one place. Security is not a problem as access from here to the Saint Nicholas and Grand hotel is blocked only those with security clearance can now get through. Like wise the sealift is for our personal use. At times it is easier to use that than go the long way round in transport. We had intended to go to York tomorrow for the day however I suppose we could alter the day a little.”

Prince Phillip spoke, “Actually it will make a nice change for us. I for one welcome the chance to have a chat with our German cousins. I did notice as we drove here Ken Dodd is on at the Futurist theatre and Elizabeth loves his shows.”

Andrew said there is also summertime special at the YMCA Theatre and The Max Jaffa band on at the Spa theatre. Father has also informed me he never got chance to visit my old ship and would like to take the Yorkist for a little run.”

“Phillip while you do that I will be with Sigfried and my ladies in the Spa theatre. Sarah come out of hiding? You got here before me. What is this I hear about my Grand daughters being named the Royal jokers?”

“Well they introduced themselves to Gabriel as that. I suppose they have a little wild streak like me.”

“Yes I believe they do and I would not wish it any other way. I presume you realise Andrew still has a candle burning for you?

“Mother.”

Interaction between the different factions continued to midnight when they all went to their relevant rooms.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction
Chapter 8 Day 6 Friday. Kaptain Starky of the U-740.

Gunther Starky looked at his grand son and grinned. “So you take after your Grandpa & Papa and & joined the navy after all. May I look over your ship? I well remember my first Kaptain Fryberg. He was too later become Admiral Fryberg and was a real gentleman. I was the only survivor of the U-740. A storm came up after we abandoned ship and all my men died. To this day I have thought what would have happened if I had not given the order to abandon ship. We had an additional one other person on board who was secreted in my cabin. He was the only one who died on board the ship. We should have dropped him on the English Shore near Robin Hoods Bay however we never got there. Your great grandpa was fishing in the North Sea and found me alive clinging hold of some wreckage. He took me home and his daughter looked after me. By the time I had fully recovered the war was over and I discovered my crew and I had been recovered and buried. So I married my nurse became Gunther Starky part owner of a fishing boat.”

“I was one of the few u-boat kaptains who never managed to sink a ship in the war. I was detailed to special services section run by officers who wished for the return of our king. My instructions was the ship had never to fall into the oppositions hands. After dropping the agent on the east coast of England with some boxes we had to go to South America with a special cargo for the Reich’s Marshal. However that cargo never arrived. Unfortunatly for us we got spotted by a plane when we entered the English Channel. They bombed us and damaged the propeller. Initially we did not realise we were loosing fuel. We got the submarine to a site in the North Sea where another submarine had previously been in action. At this point we ran out of fuel so following my instructions I gave the order to open the sea cocks and scuttle the ship. That was the last time I saw of my men we even brought the spy with us although he was dead.” The old man went to a shelf and brought out his old uniform. “I will put on my old uniform it is clean but old and it still fits me after all these years.”

David Starkey smiled at his grandpa when he saw the uniform. The old man went to a drawer and took out a selection of medals. “I earned these and so I will wear them to visit your ship.”

“Grandpa I am not sure this is a good idea, I had Prince Markus Von Bismarck & Admiral Spey on my ship & he has ordered the recovery of a submarine and a ship we have discovered when diving. Grandpa do you realise some of those medals are Imperial ones?”

“I know full well as I helped Royal Princesses Escape from Nazi Germany and Austria and that is why I got these medals.”

Some British sailors had requested a transfer to The Yorkist and Admiral Spey transferred a similar number from the German navy. He also replaced the flags Beatrice & Isolde made with the correct ones. During the night the new communication system was fitted to the ship. One of the sailors said, “Sir when I was here before I discovered how to get more power out of her. I was then ordered not to do it again. Have I permission to increase the engines power.”

“Yes permission granted. I also need sign writers to Paint the words The Yorkist M1 on either side of the stern.”

A British & German both said, “We will do that sir. Have we permission to also paint HMNS and a crown on her.”

Permission granted the German held his hand out “I am Fritz from Hanover we are a united team now.”

“Arthur from Hull. I served on her previously.”

“Arthur lets get this painting done.” The remaining sailors had paired off and went to get the Yorkist ready. By the time Captain David Starky arrived with his father and grandpa The Yorkist was already ship shape.

This was the first time David had met his crew. “Sir my father and Grandpa expressed a wish to see my ship.”

“I thought when I met you earlier your face was familiar now I understand. Gunther I understood you had died. I see that information was wrong. I also notice you are now wearing your imperial medals.”

“Sir the ship ran out of fuel and had been damaged by a plane that dropped a bomb on us. My instructions was the ship had not to fall into enemy hands due to the cargo she carried. Alas sir your brother died in the storm and I was the only one saved.”

“In that case I will have a new marker placed on the grave. I always wondered what had happened to him. Now Captain Starky would you take the Yorkist to the site of the U-740.”

“Gunther for years your ship was missing presumed lost in The English Channel although she was never discovered. Most of your men washed ashore on the coast of Norfolk. We even knew you followed orders and scuttled the ship as some lived long enough to tell the British that. What we had no idea was that you got so close to your destination.”

“When I was found I was more dead than alive. The captain who found me took me to his own home, there his only daughter tended to me. The police were informed that a half drowned sailor had been found but they never bothered to check me out. I was a very long time before I recovered and then I was still very weak. My personal nurse tended to me all this time. By the time I was able to tell anybody who I was the war was ended and Germany was split in half. My family if they survived would have been in the eastern part. So rather than endangering any surviving members I set my home up here helping the captain and eventually becoming his son in law.”

One of the German sailors spoke, “Kapitain you did as you were ordered. Your exploits are legendary among the Special Marine service. All these sailors you see from Germany are the Grandsons of those sailors who sailed with you. Sir it was not you that killed the men but the storm that arose at the wrong time. We all consider it an honour to serve under your grandson. We also consider it a privilege to be allowed to sail Queen Gabriel’s latest ship. The Yorkist may be small but she bears the Imperial standards of three countries.”

Gunther looked at the flags fluttering in the wind. “Oh I did not notice before the Tri German standard of Robert Battenburg and the Yorkshire flag with crowns on. I do not listen to the television or bother with newspapers, as it is normally all bad news. Has the Kaiser been restored?”

“Gunther you may not realise it but you was in line for promotion before the sinking. I need to get you fitted for a more suitable uniform. Now I know for sure you are alive your promotion goes ahead even if it is rather late. Also you and your wife will be required in full new uniform to meet and greet her majesty on Thursday at the Yorkshire show. My brother may be dead but because of your action many Royals who might have been disposed of survived the war. As for your family your brothers still survive and two of your nephews also followed in your footsteps and are here”

Two young men saluted Gunther. He returned the salute.

Back at the Royal Hotel.

Additional coaches had arrived at the Royal for the additional guests. Also a North Yorkshire police escort arrived. Nena said, “Today we have a visit at the Yorvik centre, Clifford’s tower and the Castle Museum on our list as well we visit to the Minster. These are all relatively close together. Lunch will be at the Hilton Hotel, which is also close by. There will be no evening ride as we are all booked in at the Futurist theatre back in Scarborough. This will be the first time we visit York we shall have several other visits while here in Yorkshire. Now as you can see the main road to York has been closed for a short time while we travel along it. As you all may hath gathered the British Royals have joined us for a short time.

Gaby looked round her coach and all the adults had gone in their place were children, another thing Gaby noticed there was not a boy amongst them. Cat spoke, “Gaby all these joined team Gaby during the night.”

Nena started to laugh. Beatrice spoke, “Do they and the jokers now get chance to become bridesmaids like the earlier princesses?”

One of the younger girls gasped and said, “Princess Cattarina Grandma Renate said we have to give everybody their correct Titles. You did not.”

Princess Stephanie of the Tyrol spoke, “Grandma is correct but when together like this we call Gabriel Gaby or Captain as she is the captain of the junior girls team.”

“But I Princess May of the Rhine is still confused. Grandpa said we had a new king, But all I see is girls.”

Princess Wilma spoke, “You all know me until recently I was that brat your cousin William. Then I got the biggest shock of my life I turned into a girl over night. Princess Stephanie on the other hand has been slowly changing and for a long time some of you thought of her as a tomboy. There are others on board that are similar. I presume the King is like Stephanie and is slowly changing.”

Stephanie said, “I thought I was the only one till the same happened to William. I knew all my other cousins were girls.”

Maria spoke, “I suggest you drop the subject unless all those who have changed wish to admit the fact. I know there are several more of the new group who changed as young children, Both Stephan & William lasted a long time and I only know of one case where the person got married before chamging. For those who change it is very traumatic. They need our help & guidance.”

The coaches with their escort had left Scarborough and joined the dual carriageway to York. Soon they caught their first glimps of the ancient walled city of York. Their coaches pulled up in front of the Hilton Hotel and then reversed into reserved parking spaces oposite it. From there they coukd see Cliffords Tower. The cameras came out. The castle had opened earlier to accommodate the special guests. On the top of the tower there was a plaque pointing out the landmarks that could be seen in the distance. One of the landmarks was the Nestle factory and others that could be seen on the skyline was the giant power stations that the girls has seen on the way to Scarborough After visiting the Clifford’s Tower they went across the road to visit the Yorvik display. There they were taken back in time through the centuries to the time of the Vikings. They sat on a car similar to that used for ghost trains. The car took them round the village and then they saw the actual preserved remains of ancient York. They giggled as the ancient people talked to them and there was even one on an outside toilet. Eventually the car took them to the museum part of the display. By the time they were leaving a long queue had formed.

Isolde spoke, “I understand them. They are speaking a form of German similar to what I here when we visit Denmark.”

Nena spoke, “Sorry girls we now have to move on. Isolde you are correct they did speak a form of German. Now we have time for the Castle museum before lunch then it is to the Minster for a visit and of course for us to sing,”

They crossed the car park and noticed the adults had beaten them to it. “How did they do that? Asked Wilma.

“They get to see that another day Wilma. The other parties have been visiting other sites. The Castle museum though is big enough to take us all at once.”
Once inside the museum Nena explained that part of it had been done out as a Victorian main street. All the shops were authentic in that their contents were as of the Victorian era. The group discovered they could buy lots of things for one old penny. Some of the shops had people demonstrating their skills. An example was the candle maker and the sweet shop that made their own boiled sweets. After that they visited the cells where prisoners were held before trial at the assizes. The guide showed then the cell where Dick Turpin the famous highwayman was held before he was executed at Tyburm. They also saw the cell where some of the Pendle witches where held. The guide explained, “Some witches got sent to York and some to Lancaster. Those who went to Lancaster got executed while those who came here survived. I realise most of you are from abroad so I will give you a little history of York and area. At one time York not London was the Capital of Britain. Britain is named after the ancient Celtic tribe that ruled this area. Their country was known as Brigantia they were the strongest off all the Celtic tribes. At least one Roman emperor was born in York and one took a Celtic princess called Helen as his wife. After the Romans came the Anglo Saxons and then the Vikings. They also made this their capital city. “

“I come from Saxony.” Said one of the girls.

“I come from Denmark.” Said another.

“In that case you are modern Anglo-Saxons and Vikings.” The girls giggled at that. “Every summer we get many young people from Norway, Sweden. Denmark & Germany come here to sing and parade. This year is going to be different though. A couple of days ago I went to sleep in England and awoke in a new country. While I was asleep the Prime Minister down in London decided the Northern half of Britain should have its own Government. And so the ancient Kingdom of Northumbria was reborn and York once again is the capital city.”

Isolde still in the wheelchair said, “I like your silly stories if there was actually a kingdom it would need a king or Queen.”

“Young lady there is a young Queen of this land she is called Gabriel Battenberg so I presume with a name like that she is from Germany. Prince Phillip the Queens husband is called Mount batten so I presume the girl is some sort of relative.” This again brought giggles.

Gaby spoke, “Thank very much for guiding us around we have all enjoyed it. I know the girls have enjoyed the history session. Personally I think the new Queen will have surrounded her self with the daughters of the Vikings and Anglo-Saxons who will be her strongest supporters and allies.” With that they left for the Hilton York Hotel and lunch.

As the party crossed the car park to the hotel Nena heard the word “Drew it is me Em.”

Gaby spun round then she held her arms out and cuddled her friend. “Sorry to disturb you with your new friends. I have some news I need to tell you. Mum finally took me to see the doctor who referred me to a specialist at Saint James Hospital in Leeds. Well we went it was great he told mum I was her daughter and always would be and she had to remove all masculine items from the house. Then mum asked how long before I could be a normal girl. The doctor said, Well we will start right now with an examination he put on gloves and stuck his finger up my bun. Then he had me lift my legs up and he placed them both in slings. Mum smiled when she saw the slings and said, “All ladies have to be examined like this.” He then started to pull at my skin with his fingers. Mum gasped and all I felt was a tickle. Mum said, “Doctor is that what I think it is? “Yes Mrs Morgan you certainly have a daughter now. As for the little extra that will probably shrink down now this if fully opened. I will see you in a couple of weeks and see how you are doing and if it has not shrunk by then I will make arrangements to reduce it.”

“I am pleased for you Em. We are just going for lunch at the Hilton.”

“Wow Gaby you and your friends lunching there. Mom brought me here today as a special treat. There is no way now can dad have a son.”

Nena looked at Silvia and Em, “Gaby perhaps your friend and mother would like to join us for Lunch and spend the rest of the day with us.”

Em looked at Gaby, “Your new friends do they know your history? I also saw the news broadcast the other evening. At school they all think the broadcast was a practical joke.” Gaby shook her head sideways.

“No my friend I was like you and now can have children. The broadcast was real. What it did not say was that my older sister you know her as Goth girl well she has also got engaged to a German prince. Are you going to join us for the meal.”

“Wow I am a friend with three princesses and the future Queen of Britain.”
Silvia looked at her purse and said, “I am not sure we could afford to eat in there it is rather expensive.”

Nena spoke again but it also sounded more like an order, “Sorry for the misunderstanding you will be our guests for the remainder of the day. My cousins and I wish to hear about the antics of Gaby.”

In the dinning room Silvia found herself seated with Gaby’s parents and grandma along with some other equally elderly ladies. Bishop Richard and Cardinal Waibel joined the group and jointly said grace.

Silvia knew three of the group. “Sorry for disturbing your lunch the courier asked me to come and join you for the remainder of the day. Well she was nice but it felt almost like an order.”

Renate spoke, “Well I and these ladies are Gaby’s great aunts. This is my husband Sigfrid and these are the team chaplains.”

Sigfried noticed the medal Silvia was wearing. “Do you always wear that medallion? May I see it?

Silvia took it of. She hands it to the Sigfried. “It is the only memento of my real father he died in the war. Other than that I know nothing about him.” Sigfried looked at the inscription and called another man over.

“Take a look at this.”

“Where as that come from Sigfried?”

“Sir it is mine may I have my father’s medal back. I feel lost with out it.
Sorry have I said something that has upset you?”

“No dear these are tears of joy. Yesterday I finally received news of my brother and where he has laid buried all these years. Today I receive news he survives in part. So I am happy. Now dear tell me your life story or what you can remember.” The Gentleman pulled a chair to the table.

“Well I never knew dad I was born about nine months after he went on his last mission. Mum told me he was working to stop the war. Unfortunatly he became a victim of it. Mum had a hard time bringing me up but she refused to put me up for adoption. Eventually I grew up and got married. My husband got me pregnant and then deserted me. My child was a boy or apparently a boy. I have recently learned my child is a girl. I am still coming to terms with that. The doctor recommends I change school so none of the other children know Rhod as Em. I will have to look for somewhere to start a new hairdressing and beauty salon.”

“So you also have a child. Where is the child now.”

“Em is sat eating and chatting with Gaby and her team-mates. She always is happy around Gaby. Anybody would think they were attracted to each other like magnets are.”

Sigfried said, “Yes she does have an unusual ability to select the correct friends. Waitress can you pass this note to the table with all the girls on?

Gaby read the note, “We are all wanted by Sigfried & Renate. Come Em you are included. Sigfried you need some advise?”

“Girls this lady is Silvia the mother of Em you all have been chatting to. When we finish this tour there will still be four weeks and then school “starts and I thought it would be better if you all went to the same one. Now Silvia needs to move home due to her child having an illness similar to Wilma’s. I was wondering how you would all feel if Em was to join your ranks with immediate effect.”

Nena spoke, “Uncle Sigfried I speak for all in the new girl section. Em is already a long-term friend of Gaby, Maddy & Jools. The rest of the group have taken an instant liking to her. So none of us have any objection to her joining.”

Field marshal Bismarck started to smile. He took hold of Silvia’s hand if you please come with me. To the centre. “Ladies and Gentlemen recently I learned the whereabouts of my late brother. Today I discover his daughter my niece and Grand child. As my brother is dead the responsibility falls on me to ensure their welfare even if it is somewhat late in coming. As such I now recognise Silvia as my daughter and Em as my grandchild. One thing is certain they will be moving in with us with instant effect as of now. Tomorrow will the girls take them shopping to attire them both as befits their station as princesses of Germany.”

Nena noticed the ring Em was wearing on a chain round her neck. She asked to examine it. Granny gave me this before she died when I was still a boy but it was too big for me and so I put it on this chain.”

Renate looked at the ring. “Well Field marshal if there was any doubt before this confirms to me your brother had family in England. Young lady you are very wealthy this ring ensures that.”

Em said, “I do not understand mum is a hairdresser and beautician. Had either of us money we would not have had to scrimp and scrape. Dad never sent mum payment for me. In fact he did not want to know until he discovered his new wife could not have children and she wanted to know me.”

Prince Phillip came across and examined the ring. “No doubt at all whom this belonged to. She is of his blood. You young lady may not realise it but in someway you are I are related to all in this room. Even me and my family.”

“But you are Queen Elizabeth’s husband. Oh I have just realised should I have done a curtsy?” Em tries to do a rather clumsy curtsey.”

Bishop Richard spoke, “As we have now finished we will go across to the Minster. Archbishop John will meet us under the Great Rose widow. Once inside they first visited the crypt and under croft. There they saw archaeologists uncovering roman remains.

One of the Archaeologists came across and said, “Hello I am Wendy McCann the senior archaeologist on this site. These Roman remains got discovered when new foundations were being put in. As you can see they are quite extensive.”

The group then visited the treasury where all valuable relics belonging the cathedral were stored.

They saw the tomb of the Black prince and the many side chapels. Eventually they reached the High altar and the choir stalls. Archbishop John looked round. “Ha my little friend I promised you could sit in my seat. Come with me to the High Altar. I have a job for Gabriel and friends can you walk down the side aisle until you get to the far end and one of my vergers will instruct you what to do next.”

Gaby Bond did as requested and discovered the choir was waiting. The verger said. “Gabriel you stand alone and your friends will be in pairs behind you with the tallest first and the smallest at the back. This is a practise for your coronation later in the year.”

Gaby looked at the verger as if he was mad. “I thought that bit was just a dream.”

Jools shook her head. “Sister of mine did you not just get engaged to William Wales? He is not marrying a Princess but a queen in her own right.” Whilst they were chatting there was a few flashes as a reporter and photographer from the Yorkshire Post took some photos.”

“Sorry if we startled you. I am Frederick Manby from the Yorkshire Post and I have to do a piece for the paper. “Now who might you be and what are you doing in the Minster today.”

Field marshal Bismarck appeared and said, “Young man you are interfering with the rehearsal for the coronation of Queen Gabriel Battenburg. There are many important people waiting.”

Gaby spoke, “Your photographer may take pictures of me and my attendants while I am going down the aisle and up at the altar. After that I will give you an exclusive interview. However Ulrig gets to check all the photos and your write up before anything is printed.”

The choir set off down the aisle followed by Gaby and attendants. Gaby held her head high as Nena has instructed her to do and fixed her eyes on the top of the great window. Before long they were at High altar the choir went into the choir stalls then the attendants followed them. Gaby had to ascend the steps to the Altar. There the Archbishop motioned her to kneel. Gaby knelt down and the Archbishop along with Bishop Seed and Cardinal Waibel placed their hands on Gaby’s head. Then Isolde came and placed a tiara on Gaby’s head.

“My friend and queen this tiara represents your united peoples of Northumbria, Germany and Austria.”

Nena came and pinned on a cloak. Maddy & Jools handing Gaby the orb and sceptre followed this. Then there was more singing. Kat once again sung in both German and English. Archbishop John then spoke, “Ladies and Gentlemen I give you your new Queen Gabriel of Battenburg.” At this the photographer took lots of pictures.

Gaby then as promised answered the questions put to her. “It might be better if I told you a little bit about myself. I was brought up as a normal child. My grandparents gave me two rings. It was only recently that the significance of them was realised. Then the Royal heralds discovered various documents at my Grandmas house. To be honest I was very shocked. Neither my family nor I had any idea I was heir to all this. Even the government had forgotten that Queen Victoria had gifted all the area of Britain now designated as Northumbria to Robert Battenburg on her marriage to him. The English government has for some time been thinking about giving northern England some measure of independence. The documents turning up though meant they now had to give that area total independence. I for my part never had any intention of depriving Queen Elizabeth of any of her kingdom. However I find neither of us have much choice in this matter. I know Scotland had been petitioning the British Government to change the boundaries. They had wanted to include part of Northumberland and Cumbria into Scotland. What they did not expect was to find all Southern Scotland had been transferred to the new country of Northumbria.”

“What was your hopes and aspirations before all this happened to you?”

“Well I and my friends all wanted to do well in our GCSE exams. As for what I wanted to do I was undecided. As unemployment is rife where I lived education was a way out. I would have taken my A2 and A level exams providing I did well. Then I would have gone to University. As to which I have not considered that. Now though I will be going to a special school with all my new friends and some old ones. I still want to do my exams but now my future is mapped out for me. Coronation in York. Then there will be a tour of all my major cities in each of my countries. Beyond that I do not know what is going to happen.”

With that the reporter and photographer left for Leeds. Travelling along the A64 did not take them long to get back to the office. The reporter and Photographer went straight to the editor’s office. The editor looked at the pictures and the notes the reporter had made. “Well that decided what we lead with in the morning. In fact we will run with it on the first four pages. Now to decide the headline.”

Reporter said. “YORK is new Capital city. Or Queen Gabriel visits her Northumbria capital.”

“I think we will go with the second one.”

“Sir while we have an exclusive once the write up is done Field Marshall Bismarck wishes to see the mock-up before we go to press.”

“That I can understand. It appears you will be going back to Scarborough with the mock up. I will arrange transport for you. Once confirmation is given we go to press. So I will be waiting for that phone call.

Gaby & friends had returned to Scarborough.

Gaby and her companions had returned to Scarborough and had their evening meal now they made the short journey to the Futurist theatre. Ken Dodd and his Diddymen was the act on that night.

Gaby & her companions took all the upper balcony and boxes. The stalls were the only seats the general public could get hold of. Ken came on to the stage. “Oh we have a full house tonight. I hope you all brought your bedrolls you are in for a long night. I see even the Royal box is full tonight.” Ken brings out a pair of binoculars. “Oh dear I will have to behave it is the Queen herself.” Ken gives a bow and then he went into his act. Towards the end of the first half of his act Ken said, “Well I suppose I can now put on all my adverts by appointment to.”

This caught everybody by surprise. “I hope you all do not mind but the Daddy King has decided to throw his weight behind two charity rides this weekend. I am asking you all to dig deep and help the two charities the rides are for. Now so the taxman knows I and my Diddymen will be giving our services.” This brought quite a bit of laughter from the audience.”

There was a knock on the door of the Royal box a Diddyman entered. “The Diddy king sends his greetings. He asks that the new queen waves back to him if she agrees to come down to the stage with me.” Gaby waved to Ken.

Wilma looked at the diddyman. “You are a tiny lady.”

“The Diddyman said, “Love all of the Diddymen are tiny ladies. When you are our size you have difficulty getting a job. Ken provides us with a job we are all good at. He looks after us well and we get to travel up and down the country with him.” Gaby hugged the diddyman.

Gaby, Maddy & Jools followed the Diddyman to the stage. The Diddyman explained what Ken wanted them to do. “Ladies and Gentlemen I see my special guest has arrived and she has brought her sisters with her. I am of course meaning Gaby Bond and her sisters who all recently got engaged to Prince William, Harry & Markus.”
Gaby read the card she was handed. “The Diddy king asks me to inform you his Diddymen will be coming around with buckets please dig deep into your pockets. All money collected tonight will be split evenly between both charities. I and my friends will be present on both Saturday and Sunday.”

One person in the Audience said, “My children ask will the Angels be able to sign their autograph book.” Gaby looked across at the lady. She was sat near the front with two children in wheelchairs.

“I presume both children are yours?”

“Yes they both have genetic problems and will be confined to the wheelchair for the rest of their short life.”

Gaby asked a Diddyman if she would go and bring the two girls on stage. She did as requested. The diddyperson returned with the mother, the sister and the two children. Gaby looked at them. “I see you both have Go Gaby Go tea shirts on. I hear you would like my and the Angels autographs. Would you also like the senior ladies Autographs as well?”

“Yes please. Daddy took us to watch you when you raced at Lincoln a while ago. Aunty made these tea shirts for us.”

“Well I think I can do a bit better than a few autographs. The Angels need some disabled passengers to take on the ride of champions this weekend. Would you two like the job.”

Ken spoke, “In addition you will get to play with the Diddymen on the sands.” The children’s eyes opened up very wide.

“Really. Yes please.”

“Now I need your help. Can you two take my diddymen round all these people at the intermission and tell them all it is a silent collection?” Ken drops some notes into the bucket.

Gaby said, “Before you do that I and all my friends and family will come here and autograph your book. We better start with the Diddy king and his helpers.” One by one they came on to the stage and gave a wave. Then they signed the books for both girls. The junior team followed by the seniors all came and signed the book.

Then Sigfried came with Renate, “Would you ladies also like our signatures?”

Gaby spoke, “Girls this gentleman is very important he is the major owner of Appolonaris and he also is Regent of Bavaria.”

The mother tried to do a curtsy. “Girls what Gaby means is this man is like a king in his own country.”

One of the girls said, “Yes Please, you will be our first king.”

Sigfried said, “So you like my team. Will you ride with Gaby and Maddy in the Champions ride?”

The two girls looked at each other, “We would like to, but we might not be able to as we keep having accidents.”

Renate spoke, “Girls I may be Sigfrids wife but I also a mum and a Granny. I know what sorts of accidents you might have.”

“Are you like a granny Queen same as Queen Elizabeth?”

Gaby giggled, “Renate is certainly a princess of Austria. Would you both like to see a real Granny Queen & her husband?” Even Ken was flabbergasted when Queen Elizabeth and Prince Phillip came and signed the girl’s books.

“Sorry your majesty I was joking about the Royal box. I did not realise there was real Royals here. I did though spot Gaby Bond.”

“Ken my future grand daughter in law persuaded us to stay this weekend. While I will not be taking part in the ride I will be there to support team Appolonaris. After all it has a family connection. Champions from all over Britain are heading here to take part and I understand Richard Hammond who was transported by the Yorkshire Air Ambulance to hospital after his spectacular crash is also coming. If the diddymen do not mind the two Grannies will push you girls around with the diddymen.”
Even Prince Phillip looked astounded at this. “Elizabeth are you sure?”

Granny Peters came on stage pushing Isolde. One of the girls spoke “You are in a wheelchair like us.”

“Yes I am recovering from a serious illness. I see you are going to have my grandma to push you round. I brought Gaby’s grandma & thought I could also help with the collection.”

“Are you also a German princess?”

“Yes I am. Even princesses some times get very sick and their mummy’s & daddy’s get sad. I had to be transported by air ambulance to a top hospital. There they managed to save my life. So when I heard about this weekend I had to join my sister and help raise money for both charities. Before the intermission though if Ken agrees the Angels would like to sing to everybody here.

Gaby and Kat went both into the fist verse song of Mary, Then the angles joined in and this was followed by Land of Hope & Glory. Then the curtain came down for the intermission.

Queen Elizabeth did as promised and took the girls round. Then the girls were handed back to their mother and Queen Elizabeth went for some refreshment. “Phillip stop looking at me like that. The new Queen of Northumbria has made me realise how much we have been protected and closeted. She maybe a child but she gets among her people. The press may have titled Diana the Peoples Princess well now they have the peoples Queen. Look at her now with those disabled girls she is treating them as equals.”

“Yes dear. I was thinking uncle Louis would have loved to see this day. He would have been over the moon to discover Robert Battenburg had married Victoria & they had family. Now our families are to be united again. I have enjoyed the day. It is not often that one can relax with the family. Sunday though we will go to Scotland and prepare for Thursday.”

The second part of the show started and towards the end Gaby, Maddy & Jools appeared pushing the three girls. Sigfried was with them and he spoke.” Ladies and Gentlemen than you for your generous donations what we collected tonight will be divided evenly between the two charities. Between us we have raised the sum of  £1,000,195. In addition there was some coinage in Euros this amounted to 100.097 Euros. Queen Gabriel although not present asked me as Regent to double what was raised tonight

As he was speaking three military officers appeared and marched to the stage. “Sir there was not enough seat available for us to be here tonight however we do not wish to be left out. Our men held their own silent collection. I am afraid it is all in Euros as that is what we had on us when we got transfer here. Field Marshall Ulrig Hindenberg rounded up what we collected and then increased it.”

“Will you thank the soldiers for their generous donation? I am sure both charities will be glad of the amount we raised tonight. However we have two days of fundraising and I expect all my team to take part.”

The evening ended with the national anthem being played and sung. Then everybody returned to their respective hotel.

Em calls a meeting of the Angels.

Em spoke to Gaby. “It seams to me that you are now three people. My friends Drew & Gaby Bond and apparently my Queen Gabriel Battenberg.”

“Yes that is correct or at least to allow me some life until the media realise Gaby and Gabriel are the same person as for Drew he is gone just like my friend Rhod has gone.”

“Gaby if possible I would like to call a meeting of the changelings.”

“Actually we will call a meeting of the Angels. I myself do not know the names of all those who have changed. So if we call a Angels meeting we will get most of them.”

“Ok then that will do.”

A few seconds later the meeting was taking place in the ballroom. “I am not sure were to start. Gaby has known me all my life and saw the changes taking place in me as I saw them in him. When he went away mum found out there was a charity group called Mermaids. They give help and advice to children who are in the wrong bodies “

Wilma spoke, “Neither I nor my cousins know anything about this charity could you tell us more?”

“While the charity is officially managed by a NHS trust they though are self financing. Around the country there are meeting places and self help groups. Mum discovered there was one meeting place in West Yorkshire in Halifax. So because mum thought it would be far enough away for us not to be recognised we went to it. It took us a while to find the actual place even using our Tom-Tom. There I was treated like a long lost friend rather than a freak a certain person from America made me feel like. Well as I said we all got on very well. In fact I made friends with two girls from Harrogate. I noticed they both had birthmarks on their wrists like Kim has on her wrist. When I mentioned the mark they tried to hide it. I said my friend Kim has one almost the same as you. One of the girls was about to reply to me but her sister shut her up.”

The German princesses looked at each other. Sonja said, “Em your friend Kim is her mark similar to this, and was the two girls mark very similar?”

“Kim yes, the two girls I am not sure although we did arrange to meet at the entrance to the Great Yorkshire next Thursday.”

Tatiana went and got Renate. “Granny will you tell Em what this is?

“Well I never agree with it but any child who was the descendant of the Romanov family is branded shortly after birth. It falls to the senior living female to ensure this is done.”

Jools spoke, “Oh I have one of those and so does Gaby but hers is on her arm while mine is on my wrist. Gaby keeps hers covered with a plaster. Have none of you noticed.”

Renate removed the plaster. “Well those who identified the bodies of the Russian Royals must have been wrong. I heard a story that two of the girls at least survived and got to Britain. It appears those stories are correct. Em have you a telephone number for Kim & her family. Gaby we are going to have to check all your friends as so many at one school seams odd to me.”

“Well I have her on my phone, but I do not have much money on it.”

“In that case I will rectify that. What number for customer service?”

“450” Renate rang that number.

“I wish to put  £100 on this phone for my grand daughter.”

“Yes certainly madam.”
Renate scrolled through the numbers till she found Kim.

Kim answered the telephone. “Hi Em I thought you had not much on your phone.”

“Hello Kim can you get your parents and switch me on to speaker phone.”

“Err Yes.” A puzzled Kim went and got her parents and switched on the speakerphone. “I did as you asked.”

“Em informs me you have a birthmark on your wrist. Which of your parents also has one?”

“Both have on their wrists Dads looks like a Crown with a T and mums is a crown with an A. Mine has an A.”

“Thank you Kim you have confirmed my suspicions. I presume both your parents have siblings?”

Kim’s mother said, “I have a sister in Harrogate. I have not seen her for some time after I discovered she had Kim marked on my mothers instructions. I sort of fell out with her although I still send the children presents.”

“I take it then, if I tell you a crown on an arm has appeared.”

“Oh Gaby & Jools my sister was responsible for those as well. Mother was fuming that her sisters never had their children branded and resolved to correct that error. Mum is the only one left now. Gaby was the only boy born of the eldest sisters family. I know Gaby goes round with a plaster on his arm. So I presume somebody informed you.”

“Well young lady as your mother is alive you will instruct her that Renate of Bavaria requests her immediate appearance at the Royal in Scarborough and that also goes for your sister and any others you may know of with the mark.”

“Well we will do as you wish. Although it will not be immediate as it will take us at least two hours to get there. My sister can make it a little faster as she lives nearer. If you do not mind I will leave this on while I telephone mother and my sister.”

“Mum we have been ordered to the Royal at Scarborough with immediate effect. We will come and pick you up. Kim is packing her case and so is my husband. Yes I did say Renate of Bavaria is on the telephone.”

“Dear can you put me on to Renate please. Hello Renate I am the last of my line my mother and her two sisters are dead and buried in Yorkshire. I had my lineage drilled into me. As to whom the Russians supposedly found and buried I have my thoughts on that. I tried to keep all the children in one place both Russian & German. Yes I knew who your sisters were. The school its self had no idea it had the children and grand children of Russian & German Royal Refugees attending. I instructed my elder daughter on the importance of branding and where to do it. Anastasia was fuming when she discovered her daughter had been branded on my instructions & until today has never spoke to her sister Tatiana since.

“Well because of your daughters actions. The family will be reunited. I must inform you though my husband Sigfrid has ordered the exhumation of your mother & her siblings along with Robert Battenberg. The new queen of Northumbria has ordered their interment in the Great Minster of York after DNA tests have been done to confirm who they are.”

Throughout the night police teams exhumed several bodies and these were taken to the forensic science labs near Leeds. There a team of scientists examined the remains. From each they managed to extract DNA and mitochondria DNA. It would be a few days though before the results would be known. Copies of the results had to be sent to the British, German & Russian governments. The scientists had to drop what they were doing and concentrate on the bodies.

Meanwhile Anastasia for the first time in ages telephoned her sister. “Hello. Anastasia if you are ringing then something must be wrong.”

“Tatiana you and your family have to pack your bags and go directly to the Royal hotel in Scarborough. I know it is late but we have not to wait until the morning. This message is as a direct result of you branding Drew Bond with Aunts mark. All our family are being summoned to the same place. I also have been informed our Granny and our aunts are being exhumed as we speak. Sorry we are going to have to go. We have a longer drive than you. See you shortly.”

Tatiana went to the girl’s bedroom and told them to pack as they were going to the seaside. “Mum what is the hurry we can go in the morning?”
“Girls just do as I say and pack and take your cases to the car. Take everything you might need, as I am not sure how long we will be away. I will have to leave a note for the milkman and cancel until further notice.” The girls packed what they thought they might need and took their cases to the car. Their mother came and double-checked they had all they needed. She put additional dresses in a case she had brought in.

“Mum why are we taking our special party dresses?”

“Girls I think you might need them and the shoes that go with them.”

“In that case mum we will need the lacy underwear as well.”

Right girls. That is another case for the car. Now all I have to do is take my cases down and switch the alarm on.” With that Tatiana, Holly & Ivy set off in the car.

Holly spoke, “Mum is this because Em noticed our marks in Halifax. I nearly told her the truth when she said she had a friend with a similar mark.”

“No girls it is because your cousin Kim also has a mark as do two of her friends. You have never met her as I fell out with your aunt some time ago although she sends you both presents.”

“Mum when Holly and I fall out you tells us to kiss and hug each other to make up. Why not kiss and hug aunt to make up when you meet.”

“Yes I think I will do that. As the road is quiet we should make good time and could be there in an hour. Granny & Your aunt have already set off and will be well on there way now. Holly will you ring the mobile number I have for Nana?”

“Hi Nana mum is driving and are at a place called Pickering mum thinks we should be there in half an hour or so.”

“Hello this is your cousin Kim. We must be in the same area as there is only one car behind us. Tell your mum to flash her lights if it is you behind us. Well cousin it appears we are the only ones on the road. What sort of music do you like?”

“Well we both take ballet and like Disco. We both are also into the folk scene.“
“The Tom Tom is telling us we have to turn down here to get to the Royal.”

Both cars pulled up outside the Royal hotel there was two soldiers on duty. They saluted both lots of occupants. They took the cases out of the cars and the soldiers then asked for the keys so they could park the cars up.

The night manager spoke, “These are your room keys. Her majesty has gone to bed and will see you all in the morning.”

“Is it possible for us all to have a cocoa and biscuits as we all have had a long drive?

“Yes madam if you return here to the lounge after been shown your rooms the refreshments will be served.”

The soldiers returned with the car keys and then the outer door was locked. They followed the bellboy to their rooms. The cases were placed on the floor and the respective mothers were going to get the nightwear. The girls giggled, “Mum we still have ours on under all this outer clothing.”

“Ok just put on your dressing gowns and slippers and we will go for our cocoa.”

When they got back downstairs they found Kim hugging a girl. “Hi Holly & Ivy nice to see you again. I thought it might be you two and I could not wait until morning. Also I had all sorts to tell Kim.”

“The manager said, we would meet her majesty in the morning. Have you met her yet?”

Kim was laughing away. “Cousins I have previously met her and consider her a friend. I take it you both are like Em in that you were both born boys.”

Holly burst into tears. Granny knew as soon as we were born and gave us girl’s names. I was 8 and Ivy was 10 when we transformed fully. We still go to the club meetings as it was the only place we could talk to others who were similar to us.”

“Well Em has the same gene as you two. It appears rife in the German side of the family.”

Kim’s mother spoke, “Girls it is time you all went to bed. I will be up in a minute, but your mother and I have something to do.” With that they hugged each other.

“I am glad to see you two have finally made up. Now as you told the girls it is time for bed.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day.

Chapter 9 Saturday the first day of the weekend rides.
By Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction

Nena awoke & along with Mandy went and gave the others an early morning wake up call. Julia for her part did not join them as she was still suffering from the morning sickness. “I wish this would go away she said.”

Doctor Helga was one who Nena did not have to wake up as she was on her way to visit Julia. “Oh good Doctor, Julia is been sick again.”

Kim and cousins were very surprised when there was a knock at the bedroom door. Kim opened the door “Hello why are you knocking on our doors we only got in late last night.”

“Well my instructions are to wake all up. Getting in late is no excuse you should have been here earlier. We have much to do after breakfast. We go shopping in the morning as we have an afternoon of charity rides.”

“But we got here as soon as possible. We got a telephone call I thought was from Em & it was from somebody called Renate. She all but ordered us here. Then we had to go and collect Granny.” Kim noticed Nena was laughing.

“Well I should introduce myself I am called Nena & like you am a princess although I did not know it until I met Gaby. The early call is imperative though as we have a lot to do.”

“Well I am called Kim and my cousins are next door. I better get washed and dressed as mum is out of the shower now. I will meet you in the dining room.”

Holly stuck her head out of the door. “Hi I am Holly my sister Ivy is in the shower. Mum is putting on her face. She asks that you come in.”

Nena entered the room. “Well there is no mistake which side of the family you are from. I am Tatiana my sister Anastasia is next door. We got our late aunts names.

“I am Nena. It is important we get all the girls fit up as bridesmaids. All the junior princesses are included. Then we have other dresses and clothing to buy. Some of the girls have a very poor selection of clothing. Grandma Renate hates to see jeans on girls. So cotton dresses might be advisable. I take it both can ride bikes so I will get a set of skins for each of you. You will need to wear them after lunch as the Champion Rides start at 14.00 at the spa.”

“Hi” said very wet Ivy. “Yes we do ride in fact we sometimes go and watch cycle races. There is one person we both like & mum said; she was sort of related to us. In fact we thought she might be here as she has a mark similar to ours.”

“Just so you know. We all know that you are the Granddaughter, Great grand daughters and great, great grand daughters of the late Tsar Nicholas. As I speak top scientists are conducting tests to prove beyond doubt what you are. However as far as Renate is concerned the branding is enough. I do not know if you have been watching the news.”

“Yes we were all shocked to find we had gone to sleep in England and awoke in the kingdom of Northumbria.”

The girl’s granny spoke, “The new Queen Gabriel Battenberg is she by any chance related to my grand daughters?

“Well yes she is slightly related to you although she did not know herself until yesterday when Em let on about certain marks. Your grandmother though knew about the child.”

The Grand mother looked puzzled. I do not think I know anybody by that name. I though knew of the decedents of Robert Battenberg. There was a child called Andrew and one called Julie. My grand daughter Kim is a friend with both of them.”

Nena, “Gabriel Battenberg is a direct descendant of Robert as she is of Tsar Nicholas. I presume at home you actually have documents that will prove everything without the need of the DNA tests. Regardless they will tell us all we need to know.”

“I think we had better come for our breakfast and then I will tell what I know. As for the documents I have them all here.”

Nena made a telephone call & said, “Can the Royal heralds return to Scarborough as some more documents have turned up.”

With that the group followed Nena to the dining room. Kim saw Gaby and ran across and cuddled her. “Gaby these two is my cousins and fans of yours. We understand we have to be fitted out for bridesmaid’s dresses.
Nena says all the young ones are to be bridesmaids.”

Holly & Ivy’s face paled when they saw Gaby. They both did a perfect curtsy. The grand mother noticed and came across. “Oh my god you even look like Katherine the Great.”

Renate, “Come have your breakfast then we would all like to know about the escape.”

“The Tsar realised that the family was in danger. He found three serving girls who looked like his daughters. The serving girls took the daughters places so the rebels did not realise that an exchange had taken place. These three daughters managed to get out of Russia into Denmark and then got across to Scarborough. They settled down in Yorkshire to a life they were unaccustomed to. Cousin Edward visited them a time or two. Hence the reason Britain would never acknowledge Anna Anderson as the heir of the Tsar. For our mothers point of view it took the pressure of them. They got married and I was one of the results.”

Renate was silent for a moment. “I understood they were taken across the North Sea the same way as my sisters were in a submarine.”

“What when Britain & Germany were at each others throat. Or at least neither government will ever admit they both helped in the rescue of three Russian princesses. I still think of those three girls who gave their lives so that mum and her two sisters could survive.”

Renate, “Actually those three did not die. Two days after your mothers escape the Tsar told them to change back into servant clothing and go to Germany on an errand for him. They all managed to get out of Russia and do as instructed. One of them continued to provide cover as Anna Anderson for her Princess for the rest of her life. I know all three ladies were well looked after for the rest of their lives. One of the three still lives although she is a very old lady and normally does not leave her home in Germany. She however has asked if she can be brought here as she wishes to meet the children of her princesses.”

Sonja, “As one from both sides of the family I think all three should be treated as heroes. All three risked their lives for the Tsars daughters. She may not be a princess by birth. But she took on a princess’s duty. She would have had to give up everything to pretend to be a daughter of the Tsar Nicholas. I think as that is the case we should all treat her as a Senior Princess of Russia. For if it was not for her sisters & her sacrifice Gaby and many others would not be here.”

Gaby, “Well anybody who has lived as long as she has is due respect from us all. Grandmas what do you think on this subject?”

Granny Peters, “As one who had to flee from her homeland I know some of what she went through. I agree Gaby she should be treated as a princess of Russia.”

Before the breakfast was over the Royal Heralds had returned. This time it was Prince Charles who flew the Helicopter. “I brought these two with me they wanted to watch this weekend’s event.”

The heralds looked at the documents that were handed to them and then asked if all those with brand marks could line up so they could inspect them. The heralds looked at the marks. Then they got to Gaby. They looked at Gaby’s wrist. “Wrong spot gents it is on my arm.”

The senior herald, “Why was I not informed of this previously?”

“That is quite simple neither I nor my sister realised they were important until one of my cousins let on about knowing some others with a similar mark. As for the three late princesses they are being exhumed from their current place of rest and their DNA is to be extracted and then they will be laid to rest in the Minster on my instructions as will Robert Battenberg.”

“By any chance has anybody here got a branding set?”

Anastasia & Tatiana’s mother said, “I brought all three sets as I thought you might like to see them.” Each set was identical except they were inscribed with the name of a different Russian Princess. The Herald lifted the items out and then shook the box of the senior princess. He then pressed a panel and a secret drawer was revealed. There was a letter wrote in French and what looked like a ring. The herald placed the ring on Gaby’s hand.

“I do not need to see any DNA tests. Obviously three of the Tsar’s daughters made it to Britain or these would not be here. This letter tells how 3 sisters who were members of the court took the princesses places. It also tells how those later three they were given shelter in Germany. These documents tell me which daughters got married and to whom. The documents also tell me what names the Princesses assumed while in Britain. If nothing else these documents will allow Queen Gabriel to claim the estate of the late Tsar Nicholas & family.”

Gaby. “Gentlemen will you put in the relevant claims for all my family? Now though I am going shopping with my cousins for some dresses.” With that the group of girls headed directly for Boyce’s department store. There they were greeted like long lost friends. The old gentleman came to personally supervise the sales. Sigfried came and when he saw his friend gave him a hug.

“Normally I avoid these places when the ladies are shopping. However I could not miss this chance to see you again. I should advise you to wear a dress suit for Harrogate next week. Now are you coming down to the sea front this afternoon to watch the races? Most of these young ladies will be riding at some point in the afternoon.”

The son came in “Dad I have just been watching a massive warship docking at the pier where the Regal Lady & Coronia normally dock. It looks like an aircraft carrier and is called the St Petersburg.”

Sigfried spoke, “Can you send all these items across to the hotel. The ship has arrived sooner than I expected. There is a very special guest on board we need to meet.” With that the group walked down the hill to the west pier.

Nena. “Oh it is massive. Look it must be Russian as it is called the St Petersburg.”

Sigfried. “White Russian to be exact. A unit of White Russians has been in Germany since the First World War. They are loyal to the Tsar and all his family. I did not know though the St Petersburg was a white Russian Ship. In fact I did not realise it existed.”

As they got nearer somebody blew a whistle. Soldiers all dressed in white marched off the ship and on to the dockside. Then some sailors did the same. The captain came pushing a wheelchair with an elderly lady in it.”

Sigfried whispered to Gaby, “She is the last of the three decoys.”
As Gaby accompanied by her friends walked towards the lady the first soldier noticed the mark on Gaby's arm and saluted. One by one the others did the same. As Gaby got near the elderly lady she saw tears running down her face. Gaby saluted the captain & said, “I will take the princess to inspect her troops and sailors.” The captain returned the salute.

Gaby slowly pushed the chair up and down the ranks of soldiers and sailors. As she was nearly finished a car with several senior females arrived at the dockside. Renate watched amused as Gaby inspected the men. She then noticed the flag the ship was flying.

The old lady, “You may be dressed like a princess but that mark tells us all that you were born a prince.”

Gaby. “Yes you are correct I was born a boy, but because of a faulty gene I am becoming female. Soon I will become queen of this land and of Germany & Austria.”

“You are so like my mistress in her younger days. As we speak a message is being sent to the Latvian, Lithuanian & Ukrainian premiers your existence is confirmed. You may not know it but this is a very important day for those countries. I was given a task to do by the late Tsar Nicholas. Do you mind kneeling in front of this old lady? I would stand but I am too frail these days. ”

Gaby knelt and the aged princess placed a tiara on Gaby’s head. “That is the crown of Catherine the Great I have placed on your head. My job is now finished and I can join my sisters in heaven.”

“I can not permit you to go yet as I have not had my coronation. In addition my grandmas wish to have a chat with you. I also and my cousins would like to know how you escaped from Russia to Germany.”

Ulrig. “Oh my god they brought her in an Ul'yanovsk Class Aircraft carrier. I understood they never got completed when the Soviet Union broke up,”

The captain. “The Ukrainian government sold off the Riga and that ended up in the hands of the Peoples Red Army. This was bought as a shell by a group of Russian businessmen interested in using it as a casino. On behalf of those businessmen I formally hand the St Petersburg to her Majesty Queen Gabriel of Northumbria. All the men you see are they soldier or sailor are loyal White Russians and all have contributed to buying her.”

“Tell me Kaptain how many of these are Russian Princes or children of Russian Aristocracy? Along with my sisters & boyfriends we bought an ex British minesweeper as our ship. It looks like I now have two ships. Ulrig I will not have the men out of pocket will you see they are repaid their costs.”

The Kaptain started to laugh, “My Queen most in some way are related to you although not all are Russian. Some are from other displaced Royal families including German ones.”

As Gaby pushed the old princess up and down the ranks one sailor said, “Permission to take photos for our families back home.”

“Granted, would you like me to kneel again so you can get one of Catherine’s crown going on my head?

“Yes please.”

As Gaby knelt down there was a volley of flashes as many cameras went off. As she stood up there was more photos taken. The local reporter from the Scarborough Evening News came to see why a massive warship was in the harbour. The service men wasted no time in sending the pictures and video back home. In Riga one mans wife worked in the television studio. She showed the pictures to her colleagues. The news department decided to broadcast the pictures. This broadcast would be picked up in other former soviet countries. Some played the national anthem when the crowning of Gabriel took place.

The reporter from the Evening news asked, “That looks very much like the crown of Catherine the Great. It went missing around the time the Tsar & family were murdered.”

“Young man you are partially correct. The reds never found it as I had it. It was my duty to place it on my sister’s child or grandchild. That duty has now been performed. It was never lost my sisters all knew where it was. Now it is back with who should wear it by right.”

The reporter, “Queen Gabriel you do not understand do you? My granny was from Russia & she used to tell me it did not need a coronation in a grand cathedral to be king or queen of all the Russians. All it needed was the crown of Catherine to be placed on their head and for the people to witness that. That certainly has happened, here the daughter of the Tsar has placed it on your head and pictures will now be all over the former soviet block,”

The old lady, “I carried my late father’s wishes out and crowned the true king. I could never have claimed the crown, as neither could my two sisters as we were from the wrong side of the bed. Now you will understand why I was trusted with the crown. You are descended from one of my half sisters. Anna Anderson in America was one of my true sisters. The real Anastasia was in Yorkshire all the time.”

Gaby thought for a moment. “In that case I hope you will be at the Champions race as you will find out why I am nicknamed the queen who rides.”

The reporter started to laugh, “Sorry I have just realised Gaby Bond & Gabriel Battenberg are the same person. I will report this as Gabriel Battenberg and this afternoon’s race as Gabriel Bond. I for one want to see how long it takes the rest of the media to see they have been had.” With that he left.

Gabriel, “What is your real name Princess?”

“Alice Lavinia is what I was baptised.”

“Then all shall call you Princess Alice Lavinia. Your father and mother would be proud of you. As far as I am concerned you are a princess of Russia.”

The sound of clapping made Gaby turn to see who was making the noise. She noticed her grandmother and sisters all clapping. “Well said Gabriel for too long has Alice acted a part and now she can be her true self.”

Nena , “Welcome Princess Alice. On behalf of all the family I greet you and all the Junior Princesses will take turns in pushing you. The morning has gone quicker than we expected and we will have to go back to the hotel for our lunch.” Kapitan by any chance have you any champions among those you brought on the St Petersburg? Two came forward a man & a woman.

The woman, “We are both Olympic champions if that is ok. I am the Ladies & my husband he is the men’s Ski, Cross-country & Rifle sharp shooting champions.”

“In that case you are eligible provided you can ride a bike. We are having charity rides this afternoon and tomorrow to raise funds for two charities.”

The two of them looked at each other and the woman spoke again, “We have our own bike although it is a special one so we can take our child when we go riding.” The woman clapped her hands and a nurse came holding the hand of a young child. The child went running up to Princess Alice and scrambled on her knee.”

“I had to stay with my nurse Nana. She said, there was somebody very important and I had to behave. Can I have my cuddles now?”

Nena, “Well you are pretty can I and my friends also have a cuddle. Would you like to come with us and have lunch at our hotel and then ride with the Champions?”

“Mum & Dad are champions they though got me. Forever destined to look like a young child even though I am sixteen years old. I will die as I look now. My brain will never develop any further. My body is stuck as it is now. Sorry I did not introduce myself I am called Heidi Greta Samantha but I tend to get Baby from everybody”

“Well I am called Nena & I ride with the Angels team and also I am the tour director. What we have a need of is an Angel’s mascot and you will do nicely for that job. Also two from the team are getting married and have need of a flower girl to lead the bridesmaids up the aisle. So what do you say?”

Princess Alice, “You have just been offered a job you are suitable for and only last night you were telling me you would never be able to get work.”

“Ok so long as Mum & Dad agree.”

Nena, “Before we leave here we need to look at the Yorkist.”

“It’s over there and it looks tiny against the St Petersburg.” Said Baby

“Yes I see it has been moved from where we left it. Well we better see if the required work has been done.”

Samantha & Greta came and took hold of Baby’s hands “We are called Samantha & Greta & are official mascot carers. We did not get chance to see the Yorkist before so this time we want to look at her.” Captain Starkey’s Grandfather was still aboard when the girls arrived. Nena went straight and boarded the ship. Captain we have a guest with us & could you send two strong sailors to carry her aboard. As she may need help to get on board the Yorkist.”

“You two have my names so you both can be my big sisters & I will be Baby.”

Two of the sailors went and carried Princess Alice on board the ship. “Well girls I can see why you like this ship she is like a floating palace. Had I been younger I would also have liked to sail in her. Perhaps a short cruise one evening will do.”

The captain’s grandfather came into the cabin. “Captain you have a smart ship here. You take after your old grandpa, “Ya.” “Oh sorry I did not realise you had ladies on board.”

Princess Alice spoke in a very sharp tone “Gunther I was informed you were dead. Obviously that report was wrong. Well are you going to introduce me?”

Poor Gunther looked as if he had seen a ghost. “I see you thought I would be long dead like your late mother. Well this Alice Lavinia is very much alive and intends to attend a coronation of a new Queen. I have already placed the crown of Catherine on her head.”

Nena smiled as an elderly gentleman got down on his knees in front of Princess Alice. “I am sorry Princess Alice. The captain is my grandson & he has some of the grandsons of my former colleagues. As his crew.”

Nena & Gaby went to help Gunther up; as it was obvious he was struggling. The Captain, “If I may in grandpa’s defence. The captain of a fishing boat in the North Sea found him more dead than alive. For a very long time he was nursed by my grandma. Eventually he married her but still had difficulty remembering his former life in Germany. Over time his memory returned and he asked me to check on his German family. The letter I sent to the address he gave me was returned house destroyed family presumed dead. So I never looked any further.”

Alice started to smile. “Gunther I presume that is an abbreviated version of what happened. It is obvious to me you are equally as frail as I am although I am 20 senior to you come sit here with me. That old uniform tells me it has been lovingly repaired by hands that cared for you.”

“Princess Alice my late wife repaired it for me. Both she and my late father in law knew I was a German. To them that did not matter I was first a person. They took me in cared of me & eventually I became skipper of that fishing boat that saved my life. My son is now currently out looking for fish. He was here earlier but had to go to work. I decided to stay and have a good look round David’s ship. Those two sailors who carried you aboard apparently are my great Nephews. As you can see although I went back to sea I have restricted movement. Now you two ladies who helped me up should have left it to the boys to help.”

This brought a giggle from some of the girls. Nena spoke, “Because of your action & that of your crew you transported many of the Royal family to England during a turbulent time. For this action you will be presented with two awards one from Queen Elizabeth and the other from Queen Gabriel. The presentation will take place at the Yorkshire show on the final day. Queen Gabriel currently only has a navy of two ships however she does have the need for an admiral to see the crews are kept in order. I think a new uniform would also be in order.”

Gunther started to smile. “Well I know where there is a brand new captain’s uniform although it will need certain additions to alter it from Captain to Admiral.”

Princess Alice spoke, “Well I think those who owe their lives to you should do the alterations. I am sure the alterations will be done with as much love and attention as your late wife spent on your old uniform. In fact as your aunt I will do your first stitches if somebody can thread a needle for me.”

Baby spoke up, “I can do that for you.”

“In that case I will call at Boyce’s & get the uniform.”

Gaby, “You will have time after lunch & we need to get you a set of wheels. As I have to get ready for the ride grandma & Princess Alice can ensure you are suitably attired. This evening though I want you in your new uniform we have to go and visit another old lady and you, your son & grandson are all required.”

Captain David Starky, “She will be waiting for us around 19.00. Or so I am informed.”

Renate, “Gunther & Alice you both had better take the car we will use the sea lift to get to the hotel. Captain Starkey you may accompany me back to the hotel.” With that the car set off and the others walked the short distance on the sea front to the Sealift.

In Russia the Premier was far from pleased.

In front of the Russian Premier stood a very nervous man. “Who exactly did we bury as the Royal Family? Obviously it was not the daughters of the Tsar as the British have them all including one alive one who I was informed was dead and there she is alive on national television crowning a girl with Catherine’s crown. Do you realise how that makes me feel?”

“Sir we did find the remains of the Tsar & his wife. When the other bodies did not correctly match the profile some tombs of other Royals were pilfered and they were identified as been Royal which was correct. It was just they were not the Tsars daughters.”

“We are trying to put the days of the communist era behind us. You will go on television immediately and explain what happened and why.”

A short time later a nervous aide went in front of the TV cameras. “As most of you will have noticed from the broadcasts of other countries. The crown of Catherine the Great was placed on the head of Queen Gabriel Battenburg on the dockside in Scarborough. This was done by one of our late Tsars daughters who have been living in Germany accompanied by White Russians. Archaeologists in their eagerness to provide the required bodies discovered they had the Tsar & his wife but not the daughters. Some person unknown swapped the other bodies for bones pilfered from Royal tombs & claimed them as the daughters. This we now know is incorrect as the British had the bodies and they have been interred in York Minster. Blood tests & DNA tests provided by the British prove beyond doubt the crown of Catherine went on the correct head.”

The premiers of Lithuania, Latvia & Ukraine all grinned at the news. They had already sent representation to Queen Gabriel. Now they were boarding warships of their respective countries. The captains were all given a new flag to fly.”

In Scarborough Gaby was totally oblivious to what was happening across Europe. She went to prepare for the ride. Meanwhile Gunther & Alice went to the department store. There he got two uniforms & discovered they had the correct insignia for an Admiral already on one but the other needed sewing on. “I will wear that now and the ladies will adapt the other for me. Now do you have one of these wheelchairs that will fit me? I might as well be comfortable while the young ones do the charity rides.”

Gaby, Nena & friends discovered the van with the bikes on had been taken down to the spa so they walked to the distance to the sealift and then walked across to the start. They noticed there were several Apollonaris vans. Gaby started to grin. The latest champions from Manchester had turned up after winning the indoor cycling championships. She also noticed all the Lamkin clan were there along with friends from the motorcycle world.

Dougie, “Is my Jennifer behaving her self & is my dad?”

Nena, “Well Jennifer has been well behaved as for your father he seams to be rather occupied with several ladies including my mother.”

“I hope you girls do not mind I asked a few more friends who are or were champions to come along. Between us all these next two days we should raise quite a bit.”

There was even a van from BBC Top Gear and their presenters including Richard Hammond. Nena looked at Richard and said, “You’re the high speed crash man. How do you feel about taking something a bit slower out for a ride?”

Richard, “Well all of the presenters will do at least two circuits if you can get the captains to wear these helmets. They have micro cameras in them and will transmit to the van.”

Gaby, “Well the juniors go first & the captain & vice captain will wear one for you. As for the seniors perhaps you should ask my mother Jenny Bond.”

Martin spoke, “Well if you can attach one to my helmet & and that of my Brother Arthur we will film the motorbikes for you.”
Gabriel noticed the two disabled girls waiting by the side of the van, their mother spoke, “I put them in the suits you gave me. I was unsure where to wait for you. So when I saw the van I thought we would wait here.

Bill got the bike out for Gaby. “Who is taking the second child?”

“That is me,” replied Maddy. Poor Bill did a double take.

“There are two of you.”

“Well there was the last time we checked. I am Maddy & that is Gaby.”

The bikes were then brought out for the remainder of the team Bill said, “We have been busy last night attaching these adaption units so children can ride with you all.”

The adults had similar units fitted to their bikes. Jools came and said, “Gaby look who is here with support from the Yorkshire Regiment.”

“Sorry Gaby I did not let you know I was coming. Jools has promised to be my engine today. Godfrid is fitting my seat as we speak.”

One of the disabled girls spoke. “Instead of doing all three laps with me we could change so we all get Maddy, Gaby & Jools.”

Gaby looked at the other two who nodded their heads. Then they started off once the rest of the team collected their passengers. It proved to be quite a hard afternoon for Gaby as she also joined the senior ladies for their ride. Then it was the time of the men. Apollonaris did not have a men’s team as such but several well-known people took part. One chap turned up. “Is this the place for the Champion rides?” He then looked at Gaby. “I see we meet again Miss Bond.”

“Lance Armstrong we were not expecting you however you are just in time for the men’s ride.” Gaby noticed two boys looking rather sad in the crowd. “Why are you sad?”

“We did not get chance to ride with the champions & we have to return home later today.”

Lance looked at the older boy who was completely bald. “I take it you are having treatment for the big C like me. I think if we can get one of those gadgets on you can come on my bike. We big C boys have to stick together.”

Gaby looked at the smaller child. “Well your brother gets the men’s champion & I have beaten him & I am the junior champion so would you like a ride with me?” Gaby had forgotten the camera on her head. They set off as normal and did the first two laps ok. As they got to the Corner cafe turn round Lance shouted to Gaby. Want to give them a spectacular finish & see if you can beat me with a passenger on?”

The young boy behind Gaby said, “Go for it Gaby we are the winning team.” Gaby gave Lance the thumbs up sign & she was off like a rocket.

For a second or two Lance Armstrong was shocked she was still so fast. His passenger said, “Lance they are miles ahead of us now.” Lance realised Gaby had done it again He set off but soon found the extra weight slowed him down. However he still went fast in comparison to the leisurely ride they had been having earlier. As he got near to the spa he could hear the chant Go Gaby Go. He found Gaby had arrived just two seconds before him but she had collapsed after getting off the bike. She stood the young boy as the team doctor arrived. “Is she going to be ok we are the winning team.”

Dr Helga looked at the child clutching hold of Gaby. “When my brother was sick I held his hand to let him know I was there. We fight but he is my big brother.”

Gaby started coming round. Dr Helga handed her a drink. “That should help replace some of your lost energy.”

“When my brother was low in energy I had to give him a cuddle like this.”

Gaby smiled and said, “Yes I can feel all that energy flowing into me.”

The mother came to collect both boys. “Thank you for taking them out you must be worn out after riding all afternoon. We will have to go and get some tea and then I have to catch the train home.”

Gaby noticed the youngest was still holding her hand. “Well all those who rode with me today are coming back for a meal. My friend here needs pushing will you give me a hand? Gaby then turned to the officer as we are dealing with your daughter could you help the mother bring the other child to my hotel.”

“He saluted you like daddy used to do to officers. Daddy went to heaven in Hell. My brother is now the man of the house. I wear his old clothing as mummy is finding it hard bringing us two up.”

The soldier was giving the other child a piggyback. “Did I here you correctly that your Daddy went to heaven in hell. Would that be Hellman?”

“Their father was in the Dukes that became part of the Yorkshire Regiment. There was a helicopter crash & he did not survive. Since then I have had trouble finding a home & sorting everything out especially as this one needs to go hospital for treatment & employers do not like you taking time off.”

As they got to the sealift the girl in the wheelchair spoke, “I need a nurse and carer. I also have to go to hospital a lot. We have a big house with plenty of rooms. Can you drive?”

“Sorry about that my daughter sees any unattached female as suitable as her carer. She is correct though she does need a carer & we do have enough room for your children. The hours are long and the pay is poor but you do get board and lodging a car & food and a clothing allowance. Also this is one employer who would not mind if you are going to the hospital. Currently my sister helps me out and my men act as baby sitters if required.”

“Dad you missed out one important bit. I have to have somebody who can drive me to the races when you cannot be there. Gaby expects me to be there. Also I need a little sister to teach all sorts of things to and she should be an army brat like me.”

“You knew I am a girl. How did you know? Because everybody thinks I am a boy.”

“Just little things like holding Gaby's hand and giving her a cuddle to make her better. Boys would not do that.”

“So there is no misunderstanding you are looking for a housekeeper cum carer for your daughter and she is looking for a mother which might or might not happen only time will tell on that. I know as a serving officer you could get called away at anytime. I am used to Army life, as are my children. So I would be interested if that was a serious offer.”

“Gaby will you still be riding now after what has happened?”

“Sorry I thought you had only fainted. Is what you got serious?”

“Err yes I suppose it is serious although I intend for it not to restrict me.”

Granny Peters spoke, “You have three more guests arriving shortly. They will land on the St Petersburg. I will send the car down for them.”

The mother spoke, “Why would they land on the Aircraft carrier at the West Pier. What sort of guests are these?”

Baby started to laugh and then said, “I know why as do most of the others here do. I came on the St Petersburg to greet my Queen. Your daughter has been clinging hold of my Queens hand.”

The officer spoke Queen Gabriel my house keeper still has not realised why you might not be able to ride.”

The poor woman started to do a curtsey and got muddled up. Nena spoke, “Not here this is not a protocol zone. None of us would get any food if we applied that rule as it is supposed to be.”

“But you have been on the bike all afternoon. Should you not be watching?”

“I love riding it was because my mum is the ladies champion I am here and the fact I am junior champion. Today and tomorrow I ride. After that even I do not know what is going to happen. Now though I need the help of Baby and my new friend who is still clinging hold of me like a limpet.” Baby ran and took Gaby’s other hand. With that they left the dining room.

Renate , “All the rest of us are now in the Ballroom. That includes our guests.” Most knew where to sit.

Granny Peters motioned to the group to come across and sit with her. Renate spoke, you remind me of somebody I once knew a long time ago. It looks like Gaby has done it again without knowing. A simple blood teat & DNA one will tell us if she has the correct family. Now you sir I am given to understand your future duties are the safety & security of Gabriel Battenberg. I also understand you need carers for your child. Well I have a company of grannies who would love nothing better than to look after your child. After all you will be looking after our children. Now Sir Princess Alice wishes a chat with your daughter.”

The officer pushed the chair across to where Gunther & Alice were sitting He saluted Gunther and then bowed to Alice. “Stop that nonsense and place her on my lap we ladies need a chat. You may return to your future wife now.”

“Are you comfortable?”

“Yes but am I not heavy on you?”

“On my way here Baby adopted me as her nana & spent most of her time with me. Now what I want to know is how you met Gaby?

“That is easy it was at a race that she won. We became friends & I told her I wished I could go on a bike with her. She made some adaptation for her bike so I could go with her. Dad nearly had a heart attack when he saw it and had the men of his unit make something more substantial. Gaby took me out for a ride, but I noticed several of the men from dads unit also happened to be cycling in the same area. I think dad had ordered them to keep an eye out for us. After taking me out Gaby cycled back home. Oh all the ladies have put on Tiaras.”

“Ah in that case we had better do the same. Can you put this on my head? Now I have a tiny one somewhere for you.”

Trumpets blew and all but those in wheelchairs stood up. The doors opened and Gaby wearing the crown of Catherine walked slowly to the centre. There she sat on the chair and the others all sat down again. Baby & friend sat either side of Gaby both still holding her hand. The trumpets blew again and the door opened. Three gentlemen approached the throne. Their names and countries they represented were announced.

“Greetings gentlemen welcome to the court of Queen Gabriel of Northumbria. What may we do for you?

The three looked at each other. The Latvia representative spoke. “Your majesty the placing of Catherine’s crown on your head was broadcast across all our countries. We had to order a week of national celebrations.
The response from our population was fantastic. Many millions of our people witnessed the crown being placed on your head by the late Tsars Nicholas only surviving daughter. Catherine was queen of many countries. In those days only a select few ever witnessed a coronation. Three of those countries are here now to say we acknowledge you as our supreme ruler. No doubt other countries will be also sending their representatives before long to say the same.”

“Gentlemen I here the words you say. Unfortunatly I now have to be elsewhere. My closest friends will be with me along with several others. You may accompany my ladies as we go down to the pier. I have requested the use of both the Coronia & Regal lady for those who wish to accompany us. Once we are aboard Beatrice you may take the Yorkist out into the North Sea.

They took the sealift down to the front. One of the sailors spoke, “Captain your father has only just got here and has gone for a shower as he was still in his working clothes I gave him the bag you left for him & told him to leave his old clothes in the Shower. As soon as everybody was aboard the Yorkist she set off.

Beatrice was surprised. “She is going faster now with more of us aboard than earlier.”

Captain Starkey dried himself off and put the clothing his son had sent. He then folded the dirty clothing and placed it all in the bag. He then went to find his father and son. He grinned when he saw his father in the uniform of an Admiral. “Father that was rapid advancement from this morning when I left you. I got a fantastic catch of lobsters, Crabs & Shrimps & a few fish. He then noticed Princess Alice. “Oh my god!” “Sorry about that I thought I was seeing things. You remind me of my late mother and just for a moment I thought she had returned.”

Captain David took over from Beatrice and the ship slowed down. They got to a point were there was some warships already anchored. There also appeared to be a crane and two barges. The two pleasure cruisers soon joined them. The sea started to boil or at least lots and lots of bubbles broke the surface. Then a conning tower broke the surface. As the crane with two giant slings lifted the submarine out of the seawater gushed out of her. Eventually no more water came out and she was loaded on to one of the barges. Admiral Stakey looked through some binoculars and realised it was his old ship. The second ship intrigued them. Now the Submarine was off her she also could be raised. At first glance she looked to be nothing more than a trawler. However her name pointed to her being foreign. There was a gaping hole in her side as if a mine had sunk her.

Admiral Starkey spoke. “The flotsam we found must have been from her. We did not find the crew though. It is obvious now a mine got her.” Once again the water gushed out of the ship, as she was loaded on to a barge.

Captain David got a message the seabed under them is littered with the same item as before so we will need to tidy up here. “What is going to happen to my old ship now David? There are some artefacts I would like to retrieve from her if possible. Also there might be some live ammunition on board her.”

Actually the divers have already removed the ammunition & weapons. They had fun exploding them. They did discover some of the holds still appeared to be watertight. So they have been left till the ship was brought ashore. From what they told me it is a wonder the ship sank at all.”

“I do not know what all the cargo I had on board was. I do though know there were boxes for certain refugees in England. The other cargo was supposed to go to Japan. I have no idea what it was although an expert in Germany supervised the loading of sealed lead boxes.”

Markus von Bismarck spoke, “If those boxes are what I suspect then they will need sending under armed escort to Winscale in Cumbria. I believe they maybe a similar cargo to what U234 had on board.”

Gaby spoke, “I watched a documentary on the U234. If this is similar it needs unloading and sending directly to Windscale. Presumably it is still ok after all these years. Will you arrange for it to be removed and disposed of as quickly as possible Markus?

Men from Windscale came down to inspect the cargo. They said, “The train will be needed. Some of these are giving off a small bit of radiation. Through the night a team worked removing the boxes marked with a skull & crossbones. Eventually they were all removed and the train left for Leeds and then Cumbria. The men though stayed in case any more boxes were found on the ship. The crew finally managed to break into the final hold there they found wooden boxes with names on and addresses. Also they found a manifest listing what should be there. There was a note 48 boxes not put on U234. Sent with this ship.
“Well that tells me we have it all as I sent 48 boxes to Windscale. There is no danger from radiation and the leakage was only minor.”

A fleet of wagons came and the boxes were placed on them. The wagons took the boxes to the underground car park at the Royal. There the boxes were opened. The soldiers started to laugh. One of them went looking to see if anybody was about. Granny Peters was still up chatting to Renate. They both came to inspect the boxes. They both smiled when they saw the dresses.

Renate spoke, “So they finally have arrived only 60 years late. I doubt that the dresses will fit you now although they might fit your grand daughters. There is one box though that could still be useful for you.” Renate looked at the boxes “Ah this one I put your name on it but it was actually for you all. I suppose actually it should all go to Gaby. I was lucky to get to it before others got it. In fact I know certain persons were fuming when they found the vaults empty. Nobody but me realised what was in these boxes.” The guards prised off the remaining lids. “Can you boys take the dresses out and then lift out the items at the bottom of each box. They are the reason they are so heavy not the dresses.” In each box there was a layer of gold bars. Now boys if you care to check the dresses you will find there is a layer of gold coins sewn into them. It took me a while & I was surprised I was never suspected of removing the gold from fathers vault. I nailed the boxes myself & asked Gunther to take them to England. I told him the boxes had not to fall into the hands of the opposition.”

The men stacked bars of gold at the side of the boxes. Renate showed them how to remove a thread and the coins came cascading out of the dresses. One spoke into a telephone and asked for extra help. Before long another dozen men arrived. Meanwhile Renate & Granny Peters lifted the regalia of Ludwig & Frederick the Great on to the floor.

Gunther came in pushed by his son. “I came to say we are going now and in the morning I will call at the ship. Oh my are those the boxes you had me take on the ship?

“Only 60 years late and they have reached their destination. As you can see the reason why I did not want it to fall into the wrong hands. Now it has finally arrived.”

“Oh there are some more boxes in my cabin. They though are in metal boxes. I initially thought this was from them. Captain Will you have your men bring all boxes from the captains cabin here I will stay to inspect them.”

It did not take the men long to locate all the boxes and bring them to the hotel. Meanwhile all the regalia were finally out of the boxes. Welding gear was needed to open the greatly corroded boxes. Inside the first box though they were found the contents to be intact. The men opened the remaining boxes “Sir who does this belongs to?”

“Well officially it belonged to the Kaiser. Certain families felt it would be far safer in England rather than it stays in Germany. After all it was the same family. Now I suppose it actually belongs to Queen Gabriel, as do the other regalia. The other boxes contain other missing items that were presumed lost in the war. Certain boxes contain help for some royal refugees from other family members. Did the men find the secret area in front of the holds? In there, there was another box, but I do not know what it contains although I think it might be similar to the 48.”

Eventually the security team found the hidden compartment. They found several boxes. None of them gave off radiation. The officer in charge decided to open them and after inspecting the first box decided it should be sent to Windscale for disposal. One of the other boxes contained rolled up paintings and had an address in South America. Several of the others were very similar and the officer sent them to the hotel. There was a manifest stating what the pictures were and from where they had come. There were several more boxes that needed disposing at Windscale so they did not get into the wrong hands. A truck of soldiers got sent to take the boxes directly to Windscale. The ship was then checked out for other secret compartments.
.
“Sir this has turned out to be a treasure ship. Are the other boxes similar to those we sent to the hotel?” When the remaining boxes got delivered Renate inspected them.

The officer said, “Princess most of these are minus their frames and appear to be looted. We have a list of where they have been stolen from.
However I believe most of these may belong to your family as they are listed as confiscated from your father’s estate.

There were tears in the eyes as both Granny Peters & Renate said the same places the paintings had come from. There were a few neither recognised and they asked the officer to go to the rooms of some others and ask them to come to the garage. Princess Alice was one who responded and came down. She looked at the pictures. “Yes I know where they used to be originally they were in the winter palace. After the communists took over I do not know where they got put. Those are Faberge eggs and also were originally in the Winter palace. By any chance did you discover any boxes with some brown resin in?”

“Yes I sent it for destruction as I thought it was something to do with the weapons.”

“Please you have to get it back. They are very important and belong in the amber room.”

Up at Windscale.

All the boxes were opened and double-checked before the uranium was processed. One of the 48 boxes was not uranium but gold. This was handed back to the soldiers as were the boxes containing the amber. The scientists looked at the remaining boxes.

One said, “They were close but this would never have worked. Had they managed though we all might be speaking a different language? It would not be safe though to leave these around so we will destroy them permanently.

One of the scientists looked at the gold again. “I thought this was payment but when I look at the gold it has been shaped and I think these are the triggers or similar. The gold is still gold and needs returning. He then looked at the box containing the Amber and got excited. Where did this come from?

An officer spoke, “British & German navies as part of a joint exercise salvaged two ships off east coast. This was done on the instructions of Queen Gabriel of Northumbria.”

“Would you gents like to have a meal in our canteen and you captain can you inform your superiors Dr Selena Parsi, Senior scientist here and also Dr of antiquities in Eastern Europe will be coming back with you and could somebody make arrangements for my stay.”

The doctor vanished and a short time later returned with a case and a book. “The gold and amber have they been sealed yet?”

“No that is our next task.”
Doctor Parisi took a piece of amber out and then a piece of gold. The gold fastened on to the amber. The doctor grinned. “I was mistaken earlier the gold goes with the amber. Officially it belongs to the Russian Royal family although the current government may try and claim it.”

“Dr I take it you have not watched the television over the last few days. If you have a computer I can show you.” The captain showed the news broadcasts that had recently gone out. Then he showed the foreign broadcast of Gaby having the crown of Catherine placed on her head.

“Oh I did not know and I was puzzled when you said Queen Gabriel of Northumbria. Besides that then from what I have gleaned she is also Queen of Germany & Austria & with Catherine’s crown many of the Easton Europe countries will also recognise her.”

“I believe Latvia, Lithuania & the Ukraine already have recognised her and are sending official representatives that should arrive in a day or two.”

“If you gents do not mind I will try and sleep a little till we get to our destination. If possible could you order up at least 20 sheets of 8x4 foam? I have a very big jigsaw to reconstruct with only this as a clue.” Dr Parisi put on her seatbelt and almost instantly dropped off to sleep. They drove through the night to return to Scarborough.

The Captain on duty said. ”The sheets of foam you ordered have arrived. What do you want them for?”

“Not me here & she is still sleeping soundly. I am supposed to awake her when we arrive.” The Captain shook the woman gently. “Madam we are here.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp.

Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 10 Day 8 Sunday Princess Alice Lavinia finds her lost family.

Captain is there a toilet on this floor? Also can you get me an aide who can bring me plenty of coffee? I also have to ask that the garage doors are kept closed for the time being. I could be here for a very long time.

A female officer arrived, “I have been sent to help you Doctor.”

“Fine I just need loads of coffee that will keep me going for a little while.”

The two of them worked hard together fitting the pieces together. Eventually the Dr fell asleep and the aide covered her with some of the dresses that had been opened earlier.

Nena came down to the garage with Gaby. They had intended having an early morning ride. Instead they found the aide working hard. “Oh you are doing a giant jigsaw. Is life that tedious you have to resort to doing this?”

“Sorry I was detailed to help the doctor and she fell asleep & I covered her with the dresses. The amber and the gold have matching numbers inscribed on their back. It is taking time to sort them into matching pairs and then they go in a sequence.”

“Nena can you call all team angels down here & we can all help do this before breakfast. It also looks like we have had a delivery of dresses. Oh well we can sort those out later.”

Nena went to the office and rang each room for the angels. They all appeared down in the garage.

Isolde, “You said Gaby had ordered casual wear for now. I came & brought these as well as I did not know how much help you needed.”

“Isolde it might be better if you and Gaby's disabled friend sit with the sleeping lady and hold her hand. She must be very tired. You can alert us when she awakes. It did not take the group long to pair up the items.

The aide , “She will be pleased they are all paired up now we can put it together.”
As she was speaking Princess Alice arrived pushed by Gaby’s mother. “Oh good you got it after all. The pieces should run from left to right. They all have the Russian alphabet on.” Under Alice’s instruction the children placed the pieces on the foam & Alice had the pictures also placed on the foam. They all admired their handiwork.

The girls had even sorted the dresses into sizes. The boy had been helping as much as the girls. He looked sad and Alice asked what was the matter?”

“The girls they are all going to get pretty dresses for helping & I get nothing.”

Alice thought and then spoke, “When I was a girl all the children dressed the same. In fact in most cases it was not till they got married that boys and girls wore different clothes. Your sister did you think any the less of her because she wore your old clothes.”

“No, but girls can get away with wearing either. Boys cannot they would get teased something rotten.”

Wilma , “If you allowed us to dress you as a girl I will be your friend and will not laugh at you. If people look at you they will think you are with your sisters and cousins.

A short time later he could not believe how he looked and said, “Ok so I could fancy myself. People will still know I am a boy in a dress.”

Alice, “Not with all these girls around you. How about pretending for the rest of the day and see you go. First we need a name for you. What would you like to be called?”

“Mum, If I had been a girl I would have been called Lavinia Alice. That is a strange name though.”

“Right that is what we will call you. Can you push me back to the dining room and girls it is about time you woke the sleeping beauty.”

The little girl, “Watch this it always works. Mummy I need wee-wee.”

The poor doctor shot up and ran with the little girl to the toilet. It was only when she got there she realised she was hiding the hand of a stranger.
The little girl spoke, “Actually you do look a lot like my mummy. We let you sleep while we finished the puzzle. Granny Alice instructed us what to do. We then added the pictures and it looks nice. Come you can see for your self. You were silly falling asleep in those dresses.”

Nena, “Welcome doctor we finished the puzzle while you slept.”

Dr Parisi rubbed her eyes when she saw the dresses the girls were wearing. “Have I been transported back in time? What palace is this and how did I get here?”

Nena spoke again. “No you have not been sent back in time. The soldiers brought you from Windscale at your request. Now the girls think you might just fit in one of these dresses. Come on try it. See they were correct. I will take over the pushchair. Can one or two of you girls help with the other two chairs?”

Dr Parisi found the young girl was still holding her hand and said, “Lavinia Alice will you hold the doctors other hand she is scared after meeting so many at once. We might call you mummy 2 instead of Doctor.”

The doctor burst into tears. “I once had a little girl like you but one day Jesus came to take her to play with his Angels.”

“Oh she must be here then because we are the angels and we all play together. I will ask if the others know where she is””

Lavinia Alice, “My sister does not understand as most of the girls here are Angels. We are guests who stayed the night. We might be getting a new daddy soon & our friend in the wheelchair might be getting a new mummy. That is if we had magic wands we could wave them and that would happen. If you want I will be your daughter while you are here. I am not sure how long we will be staying because our new sister is in the disabled team.”

Before long they had reached the dining room. The two girls took the doctor to a table. The doctor stared at the woman for a minute. “Sorry for staring but it is like seeing a copy of ones self. Lavinia Alice & her sister have being calling me Mummy 2. They insisted I came with them for breakfast.

The mother noticed Lavinia Alice getting a big bowl of cereals & spoke, “Lavinia Alice you no longer are pretending to be a boy. Put some of those back and get a bowl similar to your sister. You know you could never manage so much.” This brought a giggle from some of the others. It is a shock seeing you by any chance were you adopted back in the 1960’s? I should have a twin I could never locate. We got split up when our parents died in a car crash & I have been unable to find her.”

Dr Parisi again had tears streaming down her face. “I do not think we need a DNA or blood test to tell us we are sisters even your daughters know & Lavinia Alice has promised to be my daughter all the time I am here.”

“Has she that has come as a shock to me. She was always a tomboy and wanted to wear trainers and jeans with a hoodie.”

“Well what I saw of her she was looking after both her sisters and doing a good job of it. One day she will be a good mother herself. They all tell me you are to be married before long and they will all be bridesmaids. Do you need a matron of honour?” This caused the officer to splutter.

Nena, “The girls are actually my bridesmaids and flower girls. These two have only just met and the girls mother has accepted a job as housekeeper and carer to the Captains daughter.”

“Oh I thought you were getting married. The jigsaw we all put together belongs in the amber room. I know because I have seen what is there. The Russians have been trying to restore the original & asked my advice. Now I find this.

Renate looked at the two women. “Captain will you escort your housekeeper & her sister to the garage and ensure they come back dressed alike.”

After they had gone Princess Alice spoke, “Renate you also noticed they both have a look of my missing daughter Olga. We had quite a row and she left home and never made contact again. Did you notice the mother had even named one of the girls after me.”

A short time later the three returned. The captain, “Ladies I noticed you both have a faint mark on your wrists.“

Dr Parisi spoke, “I had mine removed with a laser but it is still there although very faint. That was done for me while in Russia. A serving maid asked why I had that tattoo. I told her I had been born with it. She shook her head and said, Come we get that removed quickly. Very dangerous for you here with that.”

“Mine I never bothered about. One day I got splashed with some acid and it removed part of the mark and the rest became faint.”

Alice spoke my I see them. Yes she did quite a good job on you both although she did not have the correct tools. Renate thinks it is barbaric however all my children & grandchildren have been marked personally by me. Those marks need redoing the correct way. I am not surprised the serving girl was nervous as it carries the death penalty in Russia for anybody other than Royals to be marked so. If you both wish I will do you both now and any others that need it.” Alice brought out her own branding set. And then a bottle of liquid nitrogen. “I never go anywhere without this you never know when it is needed. Now who is first?”

Kim’s granny, “You better have these sets as well and do the ones who got missed.”

Renate went with an “Ahhhhh.”

Alice Lavinia spoke, “Does it hurt? You can do me first.”

The others watched as she said, “It is cold and tickles a bit but does not hurt.”

Dr Parisi , “In that case grandma you better do me with the correct mark. I take it you are Alice Lavinia. I have a copy of mum’s birth certificate. I could not make out the surname as it was smudged or as if somebody wanted to hide something.”

“Yes I just have had the privilege of marking my great grand daughter who is named after me and your niece.”

Several others started to line up. “Can you do us as well it makes us all members of a special club?”

“I am getting a little tired perhaps Renate and her sisters can do the rest while I instruct them what to do.”

Renate, “Well if it has to be done it better be done correctly and you will all like up in your respective families.”

Ulrig entered and then left when he realised what was going on. He called for additional nitrogen and instructed the boys they had to all asked to be marked like the girls. He looked at the mark on his wrist and smiled.

Even the grannies got tired and Jenny & Carol along with Kim’s mother and aunt took over. Princess Alice was grinning away. “I never thought Renate would agree to her family being done.”

Gaby, “Princess Alice I may have this on my arm but I would also like you to put one on my wrist like the others and Maddy would like you to do her as well.”

“Well this is one request I cannot refuse can I. So I better do as instructed.”

Just as the last female was marked soldiers in uniform arrived. “We have been informed you are having a marking day we also want marking.”

Renate shook her head. “Markus does your father know what you are asking?

Father has gone rounding the other strays up and will bring them here himself. He said the responsibility to see it is done lies with the senior female of any royal line. The men have no say other than those of us who are not marked want to be.” There was a clapping from Jools.

Princess Beatrice, “Can we also be marked or is it not allowed?

“Well by rights you could have your grandma’s mark which she does not use or you could have your grandpa’s. Your grannies mark is senior.”

“We will have grannies mark then, what about mum?”

“Well she can have the same mark as you but on the opposite hand. Most people will not notice the difference.” It was almost lunchtime before the last was done. Sonja and family took over from Jenny.

Alice, “Well done ladies. The job is left to us, as we tend to be far gentler when doing it. Now most of you now have had a chance of doing it I know you all can perform the task if requested.

Dr Helga,” Gaby today you sitting it out as you over did it yesterday and my instructions over ride anybody when health is at risk.”

“But I promised to be there.”

“Well you will keep that promise you will be there. Maddy can take your place and most people will not notice the difference. I will be sitting next to you to make sure you do as I told you. You will present the certificates as Queen Gabriel of Northumbria & your flower girls will be sat with you.”

Gaby went and got her yellow vest and handed it to Maddy. The children are expecting a champion & so you will have to be me. However I will personally sign their fan books.

Maddy and the others set off for the Spa. This was a charity ride rather than a race so it did not matter too much who took part. Gabriel for her part decided to wear the crown of Ludwig this time. She also wore one of the dresses she had discovered in the garage. Alice and Renate smiled at what she was wearing. “Well out of all those dresses she chose one made for a queen.”

The riders set off and Gaby sat signing a stack of cards with her name. Princess Alice spoke, “Sometimes Gabriel you have to sit back and let others have a chance. Yesterday you went overboard riding all day long. There is no wonder you were exhausted. I would also have forbidden you to ride today. I see you like that dress it was made for a future queen but she never received it. However a Queen of her line is wearing it.”

“I liked this and another dress and claimed both. I did not want to be greedy as there are lots of us. Your sister was she very pretty? You sent the dresses for Grandma & her sisters.”

“I sent some and Renate sent the others. Yes they were made for my sister. I also sent the regalia of Frederick & Ludwig. I did not know about Renate’s extra items & she did not know about mine. As for the Amber & pictures I think a certain late Air Marshall was responsible.”

“Alice I have been thinking would it be expensive to recover as many ships as possible. This was the second submarine that contained uranium & I presume there are no records of what was sent so I would like my navies to search for and recover all ships in the North Sea and Baltic to start with all those recovered are to be brought to Teeside for disposal. I suppose we could think of this as a clean up operation. There might be other ships with treasures among those salvaged.”

“I suppose you could say it is an operation to recover lost servicemen like the Americans have. I can understand why you want the clean up after discovering the load that got sent for destruction. Life for you child is changing as it did for my sisters and me. Also it changed for your Grandmother in a similar way. For us we escaped with our lives but got separated from our families. My sisters & I just rode out of Russia as we were taken for Germans and we got left alone. I was in Germany when I heard the news about my father and those with him. I cried for days.”

“Life went on and I got married. My children though could not claim any of the estate of the Tsar. Only the true daughters could do that. We had a brother & he supposedly died. You like him have the same gene. The sister that replaced him escaped with her sisters to England. They chose to remain quiet so not to embarrass their cousin Edward.”

“Most of my daughters stayed in Germany and married well. My eldest I fought like cat & dog with her. Normally we soon made up. This time though she went and I never saw her again. Those two females are my grand daughters. They have been returned to me and I have you to thank. You seam to have a gift of surrounding yourself with family without realising it. I hope we can for a little while longer try and give you a life.”

“I have already realised that. Even Nena the tour guide is a relative. In a matter of days this has become an armed camp with security. The name of this hotel in a way is rather apt being called the Royal. After two weeks here we originally were to go to the Majestic in Harrogate. I am not sure it will be big enough. I would have liked to stay here. The team though need to be in Harrogate or close by. I also have a race to win. Nena is coming with me in that. It is a ride across three Yorkshire Mountains. I have done it before and it takes a lot out of you. Jennifer also is entered with us.”

“Gabriel where you are now is a dream it is easy to secure. What do you have down at the Pier? Your own Aircraft carrier. That will take many helicopters and they can get you to where you need to go.”
“In that case only the support team would need accommodation. We could fly in. I presume we could do that.”

“Yes the Majestic has a helicopter landing pad in their grounds. I checked up. I also suggested to Ulrig you might want this as your permanent base. So with that in mind agents for Ulrig purchased this hotel from the Yorkshire Rose group. Sigfried had a similar idea and also bought the Grand and St Nicholas hotels from their respective owners. In case you are wondering the money came from some of the gold you found. We were puzzled as to were the bullion had come from it certainly was not from the submarine. The sealife centre has asked if they could have the submarine. They want to have it for a new nautical centre they are planning.”

“Well as far as I am concerned they can have it. Gunther might like to give tours of it. Or perhaps his son or David. Oh the juniors are back.”

Maddy came and got a drink. “Sorry I cannot stop Gaby is in demand for the next ride. Jennifer had to look twice and then realised there was no mark on the arm. “Hi I am Gaby today so please pretend I am. I never realised how hard Gaby had to work. I will keep going as long as I can.”

“Do not over do it like Gaby did yesterday. If you are tired take a rest. That is orders from the Captain. I over rule Gaby as senior captain & her mother so as you are her if I see you need a rest I will tell you.”

“Ok Jenny I will do as you say.” The ladies then set off. Maddy was shattered after doing the rides with the ladies. “Jenny I am going to sit out the men’s ride.” Both Gaby & Maddy went to the toilet about the same time. “Sorry Gaby I can not do the men’s ride.”

“No but I can and I intend to ride in one section. I thought you would not manage it and I am prepared. I have my skins on under this so all you need to do is still pretend to be me.”

Gaby went and checked the bike over, “Right Gents I am refreshed now.”

Lance Armstrong groaned. “Only seconds ago you were shattered and now you are refreshed like a new rider. You scared us yesterday so today I will take it easy with you. Twice you have beaten me. ”

Gaby looked at the men’s team. Quite impressive Richard I see you are riding a Top Gear Special as is the rest of your team. Thank you all for coming and taking part. Over the last couple of days we should have raised lots of money for both charities.

Lance handed some cheques over, “Some of my colleagues could not come and so instead they gave me cheques to hand to you.”

Richard , “I also have many from colleagues and friends who could not be here. I after my high speed crash I will do anything to help raise funds so I have to ask if we can make the Champions ride an annual event for both charities?”

Another voice spoke, “I also have a few cheques from my colleagues in the motor racing world. Sorry I could not come yesterday as I had a race.”

“I hope you won Louis. I am pleased to see some from the world of cars here.”

“Actually I came second my team mate got first place. I am still in the lead in the Championship.” Gaby then noticed a rather odd bike.

“Hi I had to come all the way from Diddyland on this. I need some help would you help me provide the power. Normally I have my diddymen but they are playing with the children.”

Gaby looked at the seat on the front and said, “I have a friend who would fit in there she is a perpetual child. It was only as the children got on Lance spoke. Louis & I better go on the back to provide the additional power. We can take more children on this than our own bikes.”

It was only when Gaby ensured her friend was secure did Jenny realise it was her daughter. “Louis would you mind taking your bike. I need to be with my daughter in case she has problems.”

As it was the bike could take an additional twelve children. After each lap another twelve children got on. Ken tired and Sonja took his place. More children were clamouring to go on the Diddy kings bike. Gaby had to go to the toilet and she changed again with Maddy. Jenny also changed places with Carol. Eventually all the members of the Apollonaris team had done several laps with the bike. Louis Hamilton had also done a couple of laps.

Even after the men’s ride was over children still wanted to pay their pound for a go on the diddy bike. Martin Lampkin & family then took over. Others included Bishop Richard & Cardinal Waibel then took over. Both priests were fully robed. They got cheers as they also took children on the circuit. Eventually only the last few children were left. Renate decided she & the Grannies would take it out. Gaby got the girls to start cheering Go Granny go. All the children picked up on this and the noise got louder and louder. Even the adults joined in and clapped the elderly ladies. As she had been on the diddy special Gaby noticed the barge with the submarine was gone and there was looked like a fishing boat on another barge.

As they finished they watched as more warships arrived in the bay. As they watched a helicopter took off and landed on the beach in front of the Spa. Gaby shouted to the pilot “Do not leave that there the tide is turning soon and that area will soon be covered in water. Go and put it on the Aircraft carrier.” A man got out and walked up the steps from the sands to the Spa & the helicopter took off.

“I have given instructions the pilots are to use the aircraft carrier in future. I think some off the smaller ships can get in once the barge is removed. The rest will have to use the helicopter service. I presume you got our messengers.” As they were talking flight after flight landed and then took off again. “They will wait until all the rest are here and that will be a while yet. As they watched a crane lifted the boat on to the dockside. The barge was then taken away.

“Is it possible to continue to stop traffic here as the people wish to greet their queen. We brought as many as we could and requisitioned ships to ensure your people got here. All they ask is that you greet them and partake of their food. The construction teams will soon be putting the tents up.”

A police officer nearby said, “I will ensure the road remains close to all but official transport & some delivery vans may need to get down here,”

Gaby spoke, “Would you like to accompany us back to the hotel?” We all need to shower and refresh ourselves. We had intended having a meal but if the people are providing food we will eat with them. I still need to shower. Will an hour be long enough for them to prepare for us?”

As they spoke the first tent went up. All along the front others were quickly being put up. Other workmen then started putting up a stage. As they watched some of the smaller ships entered the harbour and tied up. Some went into the area that was supposed to be for pleasure cruiser. Others tied up on the fish dock. The helicopters continued flying people to the mobile airport. The crew on the St Petersburg had to act as landing crew and control for the Aircraft. As the last of the helicopters landed they were taken to a lower deck and refuelled. The BBC Top gear film crew decided to stay and broadcast what was happening. It was obvious to the film crew all the people putting up the tents were very happy.

Gaby went back to the Royal. Markus knocked on her door. “Gaby we found the Trawler was another treasure ship. Most was gold bullion, which has gone to storage. There were several chests of other items and I brought these for you. I found another Ring you should have and this necklace. Princess Alice instructed me you must wear this and these bangles of pearls along with the crown of Catherine. Fattorini the Royal jewellers have adapted these earrings for you. Maddy & Jools have some similar to you.”

“Markus I need an escort and as you are here you can be that escort.” As they got to the reception area the other girls all curtsied as Gaby on Markus arm glided past them. Baby was waiting with a posy of flowers in her hand she fell in behind Gaby. Each of the girls found a soldier or sailor in dress uniform was partnering up with them.”

Both Nena & Julia found an officer on their arm. Alice spoke, “Gunther you will do for me. I am having our chairs sent down to the front. You and I will go down in the sea lift with all the others.” The sealift was kept busy as they all descended to the sea front. Gaby waited while they all arrived then they walked across the road and on to the sea front.

As Gabriel approached the stage a great cheer goes up. Gaby noticed a woman struggling to get closer to the front holding the hand of the young child. The child reminded her of Baby, She stopped and turned to the woman, “Give me your child and walk with us.” The crowd parted to allow the woman child through. Gaby picked the child up and put her on her shoulders. “You should see better now.”

The child giggled. “You are silly we are waiting for our queen. She is coming to meet us. “

“Baby can you sit down here in front of me and hold our little friends hand I think she is just like you.”

The man who had spoken to them earlier asked if Princess Alice would mind repeating what she did previously. Alice took hold of a microphone. “Ladies and Gentlemen my late father gave me the task of placing Catherine’s crown on the true ruler of all the Russians. Like me I know many of you have travelled from a long way. I came here like you not knowing what to find. I discovered the person I came to crown had become the Queen of Northumbria & also inherited the three crowns of Germany. Queen Gabriel I placed Catherine’s crown on you recently. You still have the right to use it however. My nieces request as the crowns of Ludwig and Frederick the great have also turned up I take the opportunity to place them on your head.”

The three prime ministers each came with a crown on a cushion. First Fredericks went on Gaby’s head and then Ludwig’s. Finally Catherine’s went on Gaby’s head and stayed there. Gaby stood up and spoke. “Welcome as you can all see I am but a school girl. My official coronation is to take place in York as Queen of Northumbria, Germany & Austria. However I have enjoyed my public coronations. I do not know when I will get to your countries. I promise though I will be visiting every one, as you must have seen on the television I love to ride bikes. Recently my engagement to William Wales was made public. On my wedding to William I will also become Queen of the British Commonwealth. I realise then I will be queen of most of Europe. I still want to ride and hopefully I will be allowed to.”

As Gaby was speaking more helicopters arrived on the flight deck of the Aircraft carrier. Gaby spoke, “It looks like more guests have arrived we will wait until they all get here. I thought Latvia, Lithuania & Ukraine were already here.”

One of the Prime monsters spoke, “Actually I am from Estonia. Those coming now will be from Ukraine, Belarus & Poland. The Ukrainian delegation set off immediately they heard about the Tri crowns turning up they did not wait for official verification. The Poles could have been here with us but they agreed to transport the Belarus delegation, as they have no navy. The Ukrainian fleet has had a lot further to sail as they have had to come from the Black sea. We for our part promised we would get the tents ready for each of our countries.” Soon the flight of helicopters stopped and a band started up. The Estonia Prime minister said, “Those dressed as Cossacks are from the Ukraine. Those with the fireman’s helmets are from Poland. That first group of dancers are also from Poland. All the others are a mixture of all three countries.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction
Chapter 11 Day 9 Monday Down in London.

Down in London the defence department are getting worried.

In London the Defence department the minister of defence was a very worried man. The minister of Defence was scared by the build up of navy ships on the east coast of Britain. There had not been such a build up of naval ships since the end of the second world war. He had messages sent to the British fleet already there to find out what was going on. At the same time he decided it might be advisable to order the fleet from their normal bases in Portsmouth. Devonport & Scotland to sail to Yorkshire just in case they were needed.

“Sir we have a message from the Invincible. Apparently all the ships & crews are coming from far and wide to greet their Queen. Their ships are at anchor with their guns covered. Their helicopters have landed on the St Petersburg in the harbour. As we speak they are all ashore celebrating. At the moment both British & German ships are at full crew. The Germans though have just given permission for their crews to go ashore and join the celebrations.”

“I have ordered the fleet to join you. In the meantime you can allow one third of your crew ashore. Once the others join you the remainder of your crew may go ashore.”

In Russia premier Putain was in a meeting with the parliament. He had to explain the recent deception to the parliament concerning the Tsar & family. One of the members spoke, “We all accept we have been deceived or at least not told the whole truth regarding that issue. My people are clamouring for me to ensure we accept Queen Gabriel. We have all seen the results of the DNA tests done by the British. They also sent the same results to Germany & Austria. Both those countries recognised the rings the child wore and Bavaria & Hanover recognised the child immediately the rest of Germany followed quickly. Ukraine when she heard told the fleet to set sail she has already accepted Gabriel.”

After further discussion the members took a vote. All they had to do was press a button for yes or another one for no. The results were displayed immediately a member had voted. It soon became obvious virtually all the representatives had voted to accept Gaby as Queen of Russia.

One representative spoke. “We have to think of a suitable present for the Queen. I understand she has been given the St Petersburg as her personal heliport. We could provide her with a fleet of helicopters for it.”

“Sorry others have already done that. I have an idea though. Currently the harbour in Scarborough cannot accommodate all our ships. It is obvious to me the queen has decided to make it her base. Considering what happened in the past it is not surprising. Well there is one thing we can give her. The British used floating harbours in the Second World War to get their transport ashore. We already have some in stock in case they were ever needed. We will also need ships to carry lots of stone and quick setting cement. We can give our Queen a harbour that will take all her ships regardless of what country they come from.

In Scarborough the town hall got a shock when they got a phone call from Russia checking if a new harbour would be acceptable to the new Queen. The clerk thought it was a joke and said, “Sure just make sure it is big enough as there are a lot of ships out there.” He went and reported the call to his superior.

“You told who ever was at the other end of the line to make sure it was big enough. Have you the number.”

“Yes sir I did not recognise it though.”

The superior looked at the number and double-checked the code. He then rang the number and got the office of Premier Putain. “I was just telephoning to double check a telephone call received at my office about a new harbour.”

“Yes sir your colleagues words were noted and we have increased the size of the harbour. The harbour will be with you in a few days along with the ships and barges that are transporting it. They have already set sail with it.”

He put the telephone down. And then decided to telephone London for advice about the harbour. “Thank you for informing us. At least we know now the Russians are accepting her. It appears you have just accepted the gift of a new harbour on behalf of Queen Gabriel of Northumbria. Our sources have informed us that a massive fleet of ships is heading your way with the harbour and protective breakwater of stone. Virtually every ship in their merchant or navy has been brought into service. Currently we are monitoring them; but believe this is a friendly gesture.”
The Mayor called a meeting of the council. “Apparently we as the representatives of Queen Gabriel are being given a new harbour or at least an extended one.”

The representative for Scalby spoke, “Do the people who are giving us this gift realise how stormy we can have the sea in Scarborough. On the other hand I would welcome an enlarged harbour if it would allow large ships to come in.” As luck would have it nobody objected. The mayor had brought a man with him who remained quiet during the discussion.

“Ladies and Gentlemen I have brought Ivan Brekova with me he is going to show us plans of the new harbour.”

Ivan brought out a computer and connected it up and projected an image of the proposed new harbour. After watching it the Representative for Cayton spoke, “This looks very similar to one that was proposed a year or two ago. Then it was decided while the idea was good we had not the required money to do it. How much is this gift going to cost us?”

Ivan spoke, “Like the St Petersburg that is being used as a heliport the harbour is a gift from the people of Russia for their Queen. It will in future allow cruise ships to dock here in Scarborough. It will also provide protection from the winter storms for all shipping. I do realise how wild and rough the sea can get here that is why one side is considerably higher than the other. The harbour comes in sections with hydraulic legs that will screw into the seabed and then we fill them with concrete. The seaward side we protect with massive stones that will protect it from the waves.”

The representatives all voted to accept the gift of the harbour. They also could see the benefits of increased shipping coming to the town. Cruise ships stopping would put money into the local economy.

Back at the Royal Nena went to see Renate. “I wanted to know if we still are sticking to the list you gave me. Some of the younger ones want to go to Peasholm Park and the Sea life centre. I also know some of the senior ladies would like to do some shopping. Do we have a free day today and let everybody do their own thing?”

Gaby & the girls go to Peasholme Park.

“Nena after a hectic few days I for one would like to relax. I and some of the senior ladies intend to go down to the Spa and listen to the Band concert. If the younger ones wish to do that then that is ok with me.”
“It might be a good idea to take them in a coach though to Peasholme Park and then it can go and park up at the Sea life centre.”

Den brought the coach round and the girls all boarded it then they set off for the short journey to the park. At the park the first thing they did was to go on the Swan & dragon boats. Those that got them found they were pedal powered. Others had to make do with the rowing boats. For most of them it took about a half an hour to 45 minutes to get round the island. After that they went on the putting green and the crazy golf. Soon it was lunchtime & they decided to stay and have lunch at the café just above the seating.

Gaby noticed that some barriers were going up in the park and asked the man what was going on. “Three times a week we have a naval battle here in the park and we are getting ready for it. I can sell you tickets now if you wish. The show starts at 2.00pm but people come and get their seats long before that. ”

Gaby & friends decided to sit outside at the café and watch the battle from there. She also noticed some of the disabled children she had given rides to on the previous day were also present. They had a good view. One child propelled himself across to the table Gaby was sat at.

“Hi I am Michael Baxter. I thought it was you and your friends we rode with you at the weekend.”

“Tell your friends to come here and join us they will have a better view.”

“We would but other than me none of the others can cope with the slope so we are stuck. I was wondering if I could get to the café and order some food for them.”

Nena and several of the others went and collected the children. Nena spoke, “Is there not an adult with you?”

“Yes and no she has had to go back to the Cumberland Hotel where we are staying. One of our group forgot something important.”

“In that case we need an extra chair for when she returns. Now we had intended to order some food ourselves would you like us to order yours or would you rather wait?”

One of the children brought out a lot of vouchers. “We bought a paper and it had all these in. They allow you to buy one meal and get another free. We also have ones for the sea life centre that will allow us in with a friend.”

Nena went and placed the order and asked, “Would the vouchers would be accepted here.”

“Yes it is a promotion by the council if you wish I can give you a stack of them for your friends.”

Before long the entire group was eating Chicken and chips followed by ice cream and cola. Soon the seating was taken and the battle started. There was a commentator’s voice. Planes screeched down on wires dropping bombs on some of the shipping then a submarine opened fire on a ship and it was left sinking. Then the navy came and took out the submarine and fired on the naval base. One flag was taken down and another was put up.”

Michael spoke again, “We wanted to go on the island and look round but we need somebody to push us there. Most of us are ok on the flat but cannot cope with steep hills.”

A woman joined them. I will get you all lunch now I have the rest of the money.”

Gaby spoke, “They have eaten and paid with these tickets. Or at least we paid & they got a meal free. After you have eaten we intend to push them round the island and then go to the Sea life centre. If we still have time then we will go on the beach and play with the children. ”

The woman had her lunch and then they all set off for the island. They had to cross a wooden bridge and then they were on the island. Some of the slopes were steep and others gentle. There were Chinese lanterns all the way round the island. While on their way round the island they also spotted the men getting out of the model ships. Eventually they got to the top of the island. There was a massive waterfall and a Chinese pagoda at the top of the island. The woman told the children it looked fantastic at night when it was lit up. After that Gaby & friends pushed the children to the sea life centre.

The woman at the counter was rather stuck up and said, “Oh we can not possibly allow so many children in with only one Adult.”
Nena spoke, “There is more than one adult here and I would like to speak to the manager.”

The woman called the manager, “It will not do you any good.”

The man smiled and said, “Well ladies what can I go for you?

Gaby who was fuming blurted out, “She will not let us in and says we need more adults than we have. I have a good mind to say you cannot have the submarine and ship after all. I under stood this was a child friendly place. It does not appear so to me.”

The manager motioned to the security guard not to let any more people in. “There is no need for that we would welcome a visit by you and your friends. I will personally give you a tour of our facilities.”

Gaby and friends followed the man while the woman was still sat at the till fuming. “I am going to have words with him later. He has just let that group in for free when I told them they could not come in.”

The security guard spoke, “Obviously you did not hear what the younger one said to the Manager. If you had you would be in the toilet by now with a bad case of tummy ache. Of all the people to refuse admission to it had to be her. You did not bother the other week when those thugs that are friends with your son turned up. You should have refused them but you did not and what a lot of trouble that caused. Then you go and refuse teenage girls who are pushing disabled children. You will be lucky if you still have a job by the end of the day. Certainly if the papers get hold of the story you refused disabled children entry they would make the most of it.”

As they were speaking Gunther turned up in uniform along with his son. “Hi we got told to come to the side door as we are to talk about the trawler and Submarine.”

“Oh you need the manager he is with some young tarts through there.”

The security guard cringed, “Do you have a death wish, what is wrong with you today. If he reports what you said then you can kiss your job goodbye.”

Gunther noticed the girls, “Hi we are looking for the manager. The dragon out front said he was this way with some tarts.”
“That will be us Gunther she took an instant dislike to us and refused us admission.”

“I will be back in a minute Gabriel first there is a little job I to do.”

Gunther went back to the desk. “Have you not found him I told you he was with those tarts?”

Gunther spoke to the security man. “Sorry I have just been instructed you are to be sent home with immediate effect. I tried to warn you but you had to go and open your big mouth with all that rubbish. Now you are suspended and will be facing a disciplinary hearing. I hope you have got a good excuse this time. The woman slammed the door behind her breaking some of the glass panels in the process.

The manager came looking for Gunther. “Sorry about that I have important guests to see round. Why is Martha not at her desk?

Gunther spoke, “I do not know the reason, but she was in a foul mood so I instructed the guard to send her home. It is not good for trade so I thought a spell at home might make her think twice about what she says and does. I for one object most strongly when my Queen and friends are referred to as tarts.”

“Yes perhaps it was for the best. No doubt it will be to do with her son. He is a constant worry to her.”

The manager and Gunther went back to the group of girls. Gunther followed them round till they got to the two ships. Gunther. “Both are still drying out and so it would not be a good idea to look round them now. However I will give you all a tour when they are ready. If possible I would like to borrow some of the boys to help clean them up. I can tell you about the submarine and my son will talk about the trawler.”

After their talk the girls went to the toilet and then to the beach. They laid towels on the beach. Julia joined them and said, “I need to go back to the shop for a few things.” The sand at the top of the beach was very soft and dusty while lower down it was quite firm. The disabled children squealed with delight as Julia came back with some buckets and spades.

Together the girls and their friends built sand castles and had a good time however the tide started to come in and lapped at the first castles. The girls took this as a sign to pack up. They then watched as the tide came in quite fast. They looked across at the Royal Albert drive and the sea was fairly smashing at the sea wall. Then they took their friends to their mini coach.

The woman spoke, “Thank you for being their friends and pushing them around.”

Nena spoke, “We understand you are at the Cumberland Hotel. Tonight we will take you all into town. I hope you all have saved your 2 pence pieces as we intend going to Oasis and some of the other arcades along the front.

Michael grinned and spoke, “Thanks we would like that. We wanted to go and see the fun last night but we could not get the van down as the police blocks off the area. Now we can go and look at the tents if we have somebody to push us.”

The children were excited and told everyone back at the hotel what they had been doing. The reporter from the Evening news ears picked up he went across to talk to the children.

Michael spoke to him; “They bought us a meal & took us to the Pagoda and Sea life centre and then played with us on the beach. I have some photos if you wish to see them. We are meeting them tonight as they promised they would take us to the tents.”

That evening as promised the group of children came across the Valley Bridge and they waited by the sealift to go down to the front. This time Gaby and the others were in formal attire.

Princess Alice shook her head. “Renate that is one young woman who knows her mind. She does not mind being seen pushing a wheelchair. Queen or not she will continue to ride.”

Gaby and her friends took turns in pushing the children. Isolde spoke, “Gaby if these are willing we could have a full able-bodied-disabled team for the disabled races.”

They entered the first tent pushing the wheelchairs. Nena noticed the small girl from the other evening. “You and your mum were instructed to follow us and you did not.”

“Sorry but mummy thought you would not want the likes for us. We are not royal personages like you. We are just normal.”

Nena thought for a moment. “When we arrived here, both Gabriel & I did not know we were members of the Royal Family. I was a courier for a tour firm & Gabriel was a teenager who also happened to like riding her bike and had a mother who was a champion. If Gabriel walks up to you and taps you on the shoulder then she wants you to follow her. In your case she carried your child on her shoulder. Presumably she recognise something in you others did not. Currently Gabriel & her friends are taking disabled children around the tents and then we are going to the arcades to play on some of the machines.”

“I do not think we can afford to do that. We only have a limited amount of money and do not have cash for slot machines.”

“You are not listening to me. True the children all have some money of their own but they have each been given a bag of 2 pence pieces so they can play the machines.”

The child tugs on Nena’s dress and said, “Please can you lift Tiny so I can see where Queen Gabriel is?

“Come on you have been on a Queens shoulders so there is no reason why you could not go on a princess shoulder. You mum will come this time and no arguing. Tiny we are going to the other tents.”

Tiny spoke, “I can see Baby on somebody’s shoulders. They are over there.” The mother picked up a bag and walked with Nena.

Baby was on Sonja’s shoulders. Sonja looked at the woman and said, “So we now have two babies. Has Gabriel seen you?”

Nena spoke, “Princess Sonja this is Tiny and her mother. They met Gabriel yesterday and could not believe what they were told. I have just collected them. They are worried though about spending money on the machines.”

Baby. “Tiny you can share with me we are both Tiny sisters. Aunt Sonja can we take Tiny home with us I then have a small friend to play with?”

“Sorry I do not know your name and Nena has not told me it.”
“I am Lucinda I came from Talin to be here. I was brought up in a children’s home when I was found wandering about as a child. I do not know my parents or even if I have siblings. I do have an old photo that was found with me. I got raped as a teenager and Tiny was the result. I work in a government office in Talin and that is why I am here. I was hoping to take Tiny on a holiday and I was one of the lucky ones who got selected to come here with the fleet.”

Sonja spoke, “Then you are doubly lucky if Gabriel has selected you. Her mama is my team captain. I am assistant captain as well as been a princess. Baby is mascot for the junior team. Will you be mascot for the senior team? It will mean your mummy giving up her current job. I doubt though that will be a problem.”

They wandered round the remaining tents and then went to the arcades. Jenny turned up and noticed Tiny. “I see we have a spare Baby now. Would you like to go on my shoulders? Nena found a stand each the girls could stand on. They both started winning lots of prizes.

The girl in the kiosk noticed and said, “You can swap 5 of those for one of these.” Both Baby and Tiny agreed to the swap and got a princess doll each.

Baby said, “Oh dear my money is now all gone.”

Jenny and Sonja handed them a bag of coins each. When those bags were empty they walked across to the café. Lucinda looked at the prices. “I think I will have to go back to the tents. It will not cost me anything there.”

“My daughter told you yesterday to come with us. I understand my vice captain has appointed Tiny as mascot to the senior team and you will be her official carer. Now Tiny what would you like to eat?

Baby spoke, “Tiny & I will share a plate of fish & chips & we will have a cola each please.”

Jenny ordered what the girls wanted and asked for an extra knife and fork. She then ordered Fish & chips with peas for the rest and a latte. The girl brought the meal across. “Would you all like your ice-cream now or when you are finish your main course.”

Baby. “When we have finished please.”
Tiny started to squirm and said, “Mummy I need the toilet.”

“So do I”, said Baby.

Jenny & Sonja took the girls to the toilet and waited for them. “Thank you for the meal Queen mummy? My mummy gets quite scared and was afraid of what might happen. Can we go back now for our Ice-cream?” Once they got back the waitress brought them all one each and Baby’s & Tiny’s ice was covered in chocolate and sprinkles.

As they were finishing off Markus and his brother arrived. “Hi we were looking for the girls to take them to the slot machines.”

“Well you have found two tiny ones who would love to help spend your money Markus. Take good care of them as they are our team mascots.”

Markus and his brother both saluted Jenny. Tiny held her hands up and Marcus put her on his shoulders. His brother did the same with Baby. Baby said, “We got these with our allowance.”

Markus looked at the dolls, “We had intended going to the slot machines. Would you like to go on the dodgems with us?” As they were about to get into the dodgem cars Jools and Maria turned up.

Baby put her arm up. “Mummy daddy was just about to take us on the dodgem car are you going to join us?”

Jools got into one car and Maria the other. Soon their time was up. Baby still continued with the masquerade. “Daddy promised to win us a teddy bear on the shooting range.” After winning four teddy bears they returned to the café.

Jenny. “Well did you two enjoy yourselves?”

Tiny. “We have been pretending these are our mummies & daddies we kept getting presents off everybody. I for one though need to go again.”

Jools spoke, “In that case your mummies better take you.” She picked up Tiny and Maria followed with Baby. Are you two enjoying pretending to be our babies?”

“Princess thank you for sharing Markus with me. I saw you engagement on the television to Prince Markus. I have enjoyed myself with you both. Perhaps we can pretend again another time.”

Sonja. “Well I think your mummy & daddy should take you to the slot machines and you should spend their money.” This brought a giggle from both Baby & Tiny. “Now Lucinda what are we going to do with you? Obviously you are finding it hard to cope with Tiny. I think somebody should take you in hand.”

Lucinda’s mouth was opening and shutting like a goldfish. She then burst into tears. “My boss has been good to me. I can not just abandon my work.”

Jenny spoke, “I take it your boss is here. I will speak with him or her.”

“Mr Pertova has been good to me and yes he is here. He is in the Estonian tent.”

“In that case we will go there and find him. Jools and Marie will you bring your husbands and children. The daddies can carry them. We are going to the Estonian tent.”

When they got there they found Princess Alice chatting to Mr Petrova. “Alice & Mr Petrova we have come to inform you that Lucinda has been transferred to our department with immediate effect. Will you arrange for her belongings to be sent to me Jenny Bond?”

“I expected that last night when I saw Tiny on Queen Gabriel’s shoulders. I was very surprised to see Lucinda still taking breakfast with us in the morning.”

Princess Alice spoke, “If you are desperate for a job I need somebody to push me around. You also look as if you need a good feed. I am going to have to take you into hand young lady. Thank you Mr Petrova for looking after this child. I will now sort her out. Now you Lucinda will stop crying and push me around. I want to look around the rest of the tents and you will accompany me. When we get back we will see if we can sort you out a few more dresses.”

Tiny spoke, “I know mum has not been eating properly so that I could. Thank you for the meal that you bought us earlier. I liked being with these two and pretending to be their baby. Mum the old lady is correct you are as much a child as I am. You need somebody to tell you what to do. Mr Petrova told you to come and you did. Granny Jenny told you to eat and you did. Now Granny Alice has told you to push her around and you will. Mr Petrova thank you for looking after my mum she will be safe now Granny Alice is looking after her. I have to look after Prince Markus and Princess Jools. They need my help just as Marie & her prince need the help of Baby.”

Princess Alice said, “You are the other baby who sat at Gabriel’s feet last night.”

“That’s me and since then the Queens mother, sister and future brother in law have carried me around along with Nena & Sonja. Prince Markus as we did not get to go on the slot machines perhaps you could take me another evening.”

Markus said, “I and Jools will if Baby will do the same for my brother. If nothing else it might prepare us for the day we have our own children. Jenny I take it you do not mind being a granny or at least part time.”

As they were speaking Gaby turned up. Jools spoke, “Tiny this is your aunt Gabriel.”

Princess Alice. “I think Lucinda it is time you knelt down in front of me and show me your hands.”

“My real mummy used to make me do that to check to see if I had been nibbling my nails and I have not done that for years.”

“Well yes your hands are clean and your nails are nice, but what is this? I think we had better see what you are hiding.”

Tiny. “Mummy has a strange birthmark on her wrist. She always keeps it covered with a plaster as somebody once told her she was cursed if she had that mark. All we own is in that black bag mummy carries.”

Princess Alice whipped the plaster of. “Surprise, Surprise Gabriel strikes again. At least we now know who your mother was. Tiny I am afraid I will have to mark you like your mother is.”

Baby spoke, “It does not hurt they did me yesterday along with lots of others. It is cold and tickles a little. Welcome to the club. Now whose mark do you have? Oh you have the same as me. My mum must be your real aunt. So I must be your cousin. Well you will have to share our room and you can share my bed. Nana Alice Aunt Lucinda needs lots of dresses; can we take her to the garage and see what fits her?”

Gaby opened the bag there was some documentation it was in Russian. Nena translated it. “This says the doctor covered the birthmark with a plaster and told Lucinda she must always keep it covered. She was found as a child about three years old and it looked like she had been hit with a car. According to this Lucinda will only ever have the mental capacity of a child and would only be suitable for menial jobs. When she was found in Estonia it was under Russian control. The doctor had an idea where the child had come from but could do nothing without endangering his and her life. There is an address here to contact the doctor if he is still alive.” Among the artefacts there was a faded photograph of a woman with two babies and an older lady.

Alice just smiled and said, “Lucinda that mark means you will now have to stay and look after me. I think you are suited to pushing me around.”

Tiny spoke, “There should be a magic ring in there. Mummy would not sell it and told me it was magic and if I got lost it would get me home. I did not want to lose it so I put it in the bag.” Gaby soon found it and passed it to Alice. “My mum has gone into a trance again if you speak she will answer yes mum.” Alice stroked her hair.

“Lucinda Alice get up off your knees and straightens your dress up. I did not bring you up to be sloppy. Now Sonja here is taking you to your sister. Do not come back till you are dressed alike. That is an order.”

“Yes Mum.” With that Sonja took Lucinda up in the Sealift.

Tiny spoke, “Are you my real Grandma?”

“No I am not but like Baby I am your great grandma. Your real grandma is about town with some of the others. She will be pleased to discover Lucinda Alice has turned up.”

“In that case I will call you Nana Alice like baby.”

Kim came in with her cousins. “Is it true we have another baby in the family?”

“Sure that that is me but I am called Tiny & Nana Alice is my great granny. So if you wish to come and play with my Princess doll or my teddy then you are welcome.”

Kim and her cousins burst out laughing. “We also heard Jools & Marie both were going around with a child each who was calling them mummy. I did not realise Jenny had become a granny.”

“Well she has but only on a part-time basis.”

“We found a horse racing game that gives presents if you win.”

Alice said, “Well I intend to go on the bingo. Anybody want to come with me?”

Kim spoke, “We all will Nana Alice as we will have to teach Tiny what to do. They put some money in the machine and the game started. Alice was the first to win with a line and she got her money back. Kim then got all four corners and got her money back.

After watching for a while Tiny wanted her own card. Markus put the money in. Tiny won five full houses in a row. The man handed her a ticket each time. At the end of the game Tiny looked at the tickets. “What do I do with these?”

A female assistant totted the tickets up. “My you have been lucky you have won lots of prizes. Come with me and I will show you what you can have.” Tiny looked at the prizes most of the items were no use to her. She spotted some soft cuddly toys.

“Can I have as many of those as these will allow please”?

The woman came back, “They are all slightly different and there was only one more left and I have put that in as well.”

Tiny then handed the prizes out to her new friends, “Jools and Markus this is for your baby in the meantime I expect you to take good care of it. Nana Alice this is for sorting mummy out thank you. Queen Gabriel this is to remind you that in each of us there is a little girl. I am keeping this one for myself. There is one for Baby. Marie like Jools this is for your baby. Kim this is for you and that leaves oh, I have miscounted.”

“No you did not I still have to get the one out of the cabinet.”
“Thank you I thought my last two would have to share.”

Alice looked at her watch and said, “It is time we went outside and on to the sea front. Lucinda appeared holding the hand of another woman and Sonja.

Markus and his brother picked up Tiny & Baby and placed them on their shoulders. “You should get a good view from there girls.” A firework display was been set off from the St Petersburg. Rockets got launched and a myriad of lights appeared. After an hour the display stopped with a massive boom and the whole light lit up the night sky.

After the display finished Baby’s mother spoke, “Jools & Marie I have a favour to ask you two. Would you both mind looking after Tiny & Baby I will need the time to sort my sister out?”

Markus spoke, “We have been looking after them most of the evening and we have been enjoying it. My brother and I consider it an honour to help look after them. This one is nearly asleep on my shoulders. I think it is time she went to bed.”

Maria and Jools helped to put Tiny & Baby to bed. Then they bid the sisters goodnight. An older lady appeared, “I have just been informed Lucinda Alice has turned up with a child. Oh my another Baby.”

“Actually mum the child is called Tiny. I though would appreciate some help with Lucinda she keeps going into trances.” Between them they noticed the scaring on Lucinda’s back. There was a lot of bruising on her as well. “It looks as if somebody has been hurting Lucinda quite a lot. I think we had better call the team doctor now.”

Dr Helga Goodchild came to the room. “My daughter and child have just returned to us doctor after a long absence. We were getting her ready for bed when we noticed all this scaring and bruising.

Tiny popped her head up. “Hello is there anybody there who can take me to the toilet?”

Tiny found it was her aunt who took her. Meanwhile the doctor was giving Lucinda a check over. Tiny came back and got some cream out of the bag. “It looks like he has been beating mummy again. I was told to inform Mr Petrova if he hurt her again. I must go and find Mr Petrova he will be in the Estonian tent.”
The doctor called for security and asked them to go and bring back Mr Petrova to the hotel.

A short while later he entered the room with the guard. “You may go now,” said the doctor.

Tiny spoke, “He has done it again. I will have to put on this cream again. You promised you would sort it out and apparently it is still going on.”

“Ladies that letter that was found was wrote by my late father, He knew Lucinda was the nearest thing to a queen we would have and resolved to help her as much as he could. He asked me and my sons to watch out for Lucinda. We did the best we could. The person who did this is back in Estonia and they will pay for what has been done. I need to speak to my sons to get this resolved. Do you mind if I take photographs to show my sons what has been happening when we were not there?”

“I will have some of them off you Mr Petrova to go in my file.” Mr Pertova left the room and was very angry. He called his sons.

The Eldest spoke, “Father this time we have to inform Diablo Draconaris. We will have to show him the photographs of the princess. We will have to leave the retribution to him.”

“Yes you are correct. I hope he understands we tried to protect her.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction
Chapter 12 Day 10 Tuesday Draconaris Diablo makes an entrance.

Draconaris Diablo was resting in his castle in Moldavia when the message arrived from Mr Petrova. He was fuming when he heard the news and then calmed down quite quickly.

Egor his valet. “Sir they would have only called you with this information if they considered it totally outside their scope to cope.”

“Yes Egor you are correct as always. I will need to go and check the facts myself. I do not want anybody to be going after the wrong person. You know how restless the natives get if they realise I still exist. I will not have a Princess injured like she has been and somebody will pay for that regardless of who carries out the punishment. I want the team ready to do my bidding once I give the word to go into action.” With that Prince Draconaris flew through the night and arrived at the St Petersburg in Scarborough harbour around 02.00. He rested for a while and then made his way to the Royal hotel. He carried a black bag with him like any doctor would. A guard took him to the room where Lucinda was resting. He knocked on the door and Tiny opened it.

“Hello Mr Petrova called me saying my help was needed and I flew through the night to get here. Mr Petrova wanted me to inspect the wounds on your mummy and do what I can for her. You may call me Dr Draconaris.”

“Well you may call me Tiny everybody does. After you have made mummy better will you stay and have breakfast with us?” As she spoke he noticed the mark on Tiny's wrist.

“Who marked you child as I doubt your mummy did that to you.”

Baby had awaked spoke, “The same person who did mine. Nana Princess Alice Lavinia. Yesterday she showed all the senior ladies how to do it and we who had not a mark were marked. We are going back to Whitby today. We are going on the Dracula trail. Have you heard of Dracula?”

“In that case I might come with you as I would be interested to see Whitby and the trail myself. For it is quite a while since I last visited Whitby. First though we need to sort your mummy out.”
Dr Helga entered the room. “Sorry I did not realise another Doctor had been called in. I believe Lucinda is putting herself in a trance to stop the pain. She is far worse on her front than the back and that is bad enough. It looks to me like she has been whipped, beaten and carved with a knife.”

“Dr Helga I would like to see all the injuries myself. However I am glad there is a professional here to help me and act as a chaperone. First we will clean up all the scars and wounds on her back I have brought a special skin to cover the wounds with me.”

Both Tiny & Baby watched as the wounds were cleaned with surgical spirit and then a layer of skin was placed on the wounds.

Then Lucinda was turned over. “See what I mean Dr It is as if somebody has done the same to her on the front and then carved a cross on her with a knife.”

“We clean her and then treat them all the same. The person who did this though will pay for what they have done. You can be sure of that. For now though I am needed here and retribution can wait for another time once Lucinda is better. For now though we need to clean these wounds each morning and they should heal with the minimal of scaring. However I will stay nearby to ensure she comes to no more harm. That is the least I can do for her.”

Baby & Tiny had got dressed. “Sir we have to take you to the dining room with us. All the others are already there.”

Tiny. “Mummy we need to go for breakfast.”Lucinda responded immediately and then noticed the stranger.

“Sorry if I startled you Lucinda. Lucinda you have had Dr Helga & I looking after you. I have painted plastic skin over the scars. I need you to have a high protein diet to ensure that healing takes place. Now who did this to you?”

Tiny. “That is easy it is the same person who caused me to be. Mum was raped at the age of 16. The person who did this has powerful connections in the Russian mafia. We thought we had seen the last of him when mum got a job with Mr Petrova, but it was not to be. He has not been around since I was born until recently. Then he turned up like a bad penny. He wanted money off mummy or he would tell the authorities what she hides under her wrist & that she is a daughter of the Prince of Darkness. Mummy could not give him anything, as we had no money. As for mummy being a daughter of the Prince of Darkness I do not think so. For he would not allow Vladimir to do what he did to mummy. If mummy had been as he said, one look from her would have sent him to his final resting place. I certainly would not have allowed to do what he has done if I was a Prince of Darkness. Vladimir gave mummy a beating as a reminder of what he could do to her if he wanted to, if she does not come up with money for him. He then carved a cross on the front of mummy & went away laughing and saying even he will not want you now that you have that on you. You will soon be my slut and so will your child. I helped mummy dress the wounds as best I could. I was glad Mr Petrova offered her this trip because it got us away from him. Mummy might be a lost Princess but there is certainly nothing evil about her.”

Vladimir on the other hand is evil. If the Prince of Darkness exists I hope he takes him and does to him what he has done to mummy & the other ladies.”

“Thank you Tiny Mr Petrova suspected it was the same person who had previously harmed your mummy. I am here to ensure no more harm ever comes to you or your mummy. I need to make a call to my associates and then they will ensure your wishes are carried out.” The doctor rang a number, “It is confirmed. She has been badly carved and whipped and beaten. The team may take him and have a free hand in his punishment. Apparently he also raped her at the age of 16 giving her a child that is a Tiny. So we can be certain that she is my grand daughter.”

Baby. “I was going to ask Cousin Gabriel if she would send her troops to hunt down Vladimir and then he could be punished appropriately.”

Lucinda. “Doctor Tiny my daughter is correct. Vlad he will come looking for Tiny and me. His friends are all very powerful in the under world. They will find out where I am and then inform him of my whereabouts. So being here I could put others of my family in mortal danger. Perhaps it would be better if I left and returned to my home.”

“Lucinda your tormentor is being taken care of as we speak. He may think he is a big man with the Russian Mafia. But there are those that even they fear. I have just turned them loose on him and his friends. I will stay here for a while to ensure you recover correctly. Also I have promised Tiny and Baby I would accompany them to Whitby. There is much there for me to see apparently.”
In Estonia Lucinda’s attacker was picked up.
.
After receiving the order from Draconaris Egor instructed a group to set out and capture Vladimir. “The boss wants this one collecting and then we can get to play with him. The boss though wants to see his face when he realises what we are. I have never seen Lord Draconaris so wound up about anything and that was before when he realised his grand daughter had been harmed. I thought he would blow a fuse before he set out. Our guest will be very lucky if he survives. If the boss does not want our guest I know a few others that might like him as entertainment.”

Vladimir had gone out to a bar when he found Lucinda and her brat were not at home and he thought his luck was in. The two of them approached him at the table and started to chat to him. They even had bought him a drink each from the bar he was frequenting. They introduced themselves as the Gemini sisters. (Twin Sisters). He left the bar with one on each arm thinking he had scored and then broke his own rule and took them back to his apartment. He very soon discovered the twins were very strong as he was overpowered once they got into the apartment. He also was to find he was trussed up like a turkey ready for the Christmas dinner just before it was put in the oven. Somebody came to the door carrying some items and he was placed in a sack.

He heard one of the Gemini speak, “You may empty this apartment of everything as he will not need it ever again.” He was carried out by the twins and thrown into the back of a van. He could feel they were on a very bumpy road. The journey seamed to take a very long time. The next thing he was aware of was being lifted out of the van and taken to a room. There he was released from the sack his ankles were attached to shackles bolted to the floor. Then his arms hoisted above his head and also attached to shackles. The Gemini proceeded to cut off all his clothing.

One of the Geminis spoke, “You have hurt somebody very dear to us. We want some information off you and we could do it the easy way. We could just kill you outright. Or we can do it the way we much prefer by taking your life bit by bit.”

“Get stuffed I have important friends and they will hunt you down and kill you if you harm me. They are all powerful for they run the Russian Mafia.”

“Good at least you are cooperating. I thought I might have to thump you like this. My Twin is an expert with a whip. Perhaps a few friendly strokes of her whip might remind you what might happen if you lie to us. I understand you like carving on girls in fact I have a few friends of yours here who wish to say hello and to show you their appreciation of your skill in carving.”

His eyes opened wide as a group of girls entered the room. He started to scream. “You can do that all you want nobody will hear you in here as it is sound proofed. We decided to come and play with you. Now what do we do first. I know you are a sculptor & like to carve girls. So that is where we will start. As the Gemini told you we want some information about all your associates.”

Dr Draconaris went into the dining room and sat at the table with the two tiny girls. Princess Alice looked across. “Who is that sat with the girls and chatting to them?”

Dr Helga spoke, “Somebody called a specialist in from abroad when they saw the scaring on Princess Lucinda. Dr Draconaris helped me clean the wounds and covered them with plastic skin. He promised Tiny & Baby he would accompany them today when they go to Whitby. In fact he was quite taken on with the two of them. He was saying one day he would like to introduce his daughters to them for they have a lot in common.”

Princess Alice opened a locket that was around her neck and looked at it. “Gabriel would you mind pushing me over to the table where Baby and Tiny are?” Gaby did as requested.

As they got across Tiny spoke, “Nana Alice and Gabriel we hope you do not mind we brought mummy’s new doctor for his breakfast. He told us he flew through the night to get here to attend to my mummy. Dr Draconaris has cleaned and covered all mummies’ wounds to make them better. As he says he has to stay until mummy is well. I have invited him to accompany us to Whitby.”

“Princess Alice nice to meet you again. I was surprised to see you here. I thought you were living in Germany these days. I take it these two little ones are your family as they both called you Nana. Now whom is this pushing you? Oh no wonder you Alice are here. Are you looking after the New Queen? I presume all the others are related to you in some way? I heard Tiny call you Gabriel so I presume you are called Queen Gabriel. That mark on your arm tells me something else though. Tiny has already told me you are going to Whitby on the Dracula trail and invited me join her is that ok with you?”
Alice spluttered, “Do you think that is a good idea Doctor?”

Gaby. “Princess Alice the Dracula trail is only visiting the sights Bram Stoker wrote about in his book. There is no danger in that. If you are scared we can find you silver cross or Garlic. Also we will have Dr Draconaris with us.”

Lucinda. “Well I am going to Whitby with my new found sister. Nothing could be as scary as Vladimir Jankosky was. If I had a wish it would be that Vladimir was eternally consigned to the hell I went through with him. Oh I have just had a tingle run through my whole body. As if my wish was granted. Dr Draconaris you will be with us so I am sure I will be in safe hands.”

Alice. “Dr Draconaris is it? The last time we met you escorted my sisters and me to safety from the Red horde. I remembered then you used a different name. Do you still live in a castle?”

“Queen Gabriel, Dr Draconaris is my correct name and title. I am a fully qualified doctor. What I omitted to say was, also I am a Prince of Moldavia. Or at least these days I live in my castle in Moldavia and have a quiet life. My daughters tend to ensure I remain having a peaceful retirement. They tend to get fed up with me being at home and keep wanting to visit their cousins in Europe. They though hardly ever leave the castle. While I still visit the locals and treat them for their sickness.”

“Dr Draconaris, You are still welcome as are your daughters. As a Prince of Moldavia and apparently one who saved Princess Alice and other Russian Princesses. Now you come out of retirement to treat Princess Lucinda. Tiny & Baby are two of my dearest friends and companions. They will still be children when others change to adults. I already have ordered Princess Alice Lavinia is treated with the utmost respect as the senior princess and the only surviving daughter of Tsar Nicholas. If you helped rescue Alice and her sisters then you shall as senior Prince receive similar respect. You must have a gene that lets you age slowly like my two companions. Now that I know what has happened to Lucinda I will have to place a bounty on her attacker. He will have to be caught and taught a lesson.”

Granny Peters, “Draconaris It appears you turn up when Princesses are in danger or need help. You escorted my sisters and me to the Submarine that took us to England and safety. At that time you told me you lived in Romania. You told me you were the Black sheep of your family. Black sheep or not you were there for me and my sisters, and as Gaby is my grandchild you where there for her as well.”

“Prince Draconaris. It appears you also like Gunther deserve a medal from me. I am to make presentations at the Great Yorkshire show in Harrogate on Thursday. You will attend with the others. I would like your daughters to be here with us. I did not realise Moldavia had a Prince though. Would you like to me to arrange a flight for your daughters?”

“No Queen Gabriel they already are on their way here. Apparently they wished to see Tiny & Baby as they all have something in common. Also they have discovered they need to be close to me, or they get quite distressed.”

Princess Alice started to laugh as a group of tiny girls entered the room and said, “Is our daddy here we missed him?”

Alice. “Now I know where the gene has come from that my grand daughters carry.”

Lucinda. “I feel silly calling you aunts. I suppose you are mums sisters or at least half sisters? Also Tiny & Baby will want you all to join the Tiny club. Grandpa thank you for coming to my aid.”

“Father the Gemini took care of the problem and left the problem in a nice warm place with Lucy and some old friends of his are taking an interest in him. She said to tell Lucinda that she can sleep in peace in future. She also says we have to stay with and protect the Queen who rides. We have to protect her from one who has tried to kill her several times already.”

Gaby. “The person Lucy was talking about has killed at least one person to my knowledge. In fact he killed the person in front of me by running them down. The person who died was one of his drug dealers who was also a racer like me? I helped the police catch him and then somehow he escaped and burnt down my parents’ home. He is a drug dealer among other things and a nasty piece of work. Girls I do not know how you can help me, but Maddy is at much at risk as me as we look alike. With the recent media interest in me, he by now will realise where I am and come after us again. However this time I have lots of protection. So I doubt he will get near.”

Tiny. “Gaby Baby and I promised we would be there for you. My baby sisters are shocked that this fiend has repeatedly tried to kill you. They say they left one set of Gemini behind and now they are here they find another much younger set of Gemini that they have been instructed they must protect. They apparently can speak to us two without speaking as I can receive messages in my head from them.”

Dr Draconaris. “I believe they are referring to you and Maddy Queen Gabriel. There is only one difference between the two of you and that is the mark on your arm. Please show my daughters so they know which of you is which. Lucinda & sister I am surprised my gene skipped a couple of generations. You two and your mothers must be carriers or Tiny & Baby would not have been created. Whilst we are here it might be better if you Lucinda and sister are mothers to all this lot. I know the relationship is different but who would believe it.”

Cardinal Waibel stared at Dr Draconaris. He then holds his hand out. “Pleased to meet you Doctor. For a moment you reminded me of somebody from long ago when I was a young priest in Germany. I was told the person was bad yet he helped me and countless others without payment.”

“My old friend I see you are now a cardinal. The last time we met you were a novice priest. There are certain advantages if people believe you are bad. They leave you alone, that is apart from the odd villager who will send their daughter to work in my kitchen in the hope I will take them as my wife. I usually let them work for me for a year or so and then send them back home with a bag of gold. Occasionally one cannot return home. This is because something happened to them and they would not be recognised by their families.”

“Alice I must apologise. I did not know about your daughters. Had I known I would have been there for them? Judging by your age I must have infected you but in a different way. With you the infection must have very slowly infected you. I never ever took a wife, as you were the only contender. Occasionally one of the girls would sneak into my bed while I slept. They all wanted to be the lady of the manor. At first I did not realise the maid had been in my bed. She then started to be very sick and was losing weight fast. I had her parents brought to see her. The father said, “May we stay till she goes?” Well I realised what was happening and I had to fake her death. I gave the parents a small pension and they cremated their daughter, or at least the coffin they thought contained their daughters body was cremated. As I say most of the girls return home with a purse of gold. She may have been the first but certainly not the last. In fact it still happens occasionally certain little people encourage some of the girls to creep to my bed. They are told before hand to say their goodbye to their friends and family. Most girls though these days come from the orphanage. They are told to stay in my bed and kiss me when I awake.”

Alice started to laugh. “They all were normal adults who became your children.”

“I was the first of the tinys. We sort of know who is suitable. It appears that only teenage girls are affected and become tinys' like us. We did try an older female once. She did become a bit younger and she decided to play the part of our nurse. The Doctor did tests on us and apparently our DNA had changed to match that of the Prince. With the exception of me and one more all the others were orphans. I did contact my parents when they sent my remaining sister to the castle. At first they did not believe me then papa asked me something I only knew. They were happy I was still alive if somewhat smaller. My blood sister with my parent’s permission did what I did. Mum & dad cremated another daughter and there was much sadness. Or at least a coffin that was full of waste food. Mum and dad asked if they could work at the castle to be near us. My original father is now Egor my daddies valet and my mother is the nurse.”

The group departed from the Royal hotel in Scarborough in the fleet of coaches for Whitby.

Nena. “Welcome to the Tiny group it appears Julia & I will be getting more flower girls at this rate we will be having more bridesmaids & flower girls than guests. Our journey today is only 20 miles to Whitby. So even going at 30 mph we should do the journey in about 40 minutes. We are now going over part of the North Yorkshire moors. The last time we did this we went to Pickering and then caught the train to Whitby. This time it is the more direct route we are going on. In fact we might even see part of the old railway line from Scarborough to Whitby. We are now going through Sandsend. It is very quiet resort and has a nice clean beach even if it gets windy here. There though are only a couple of shops.” They then saw Whitby open up before them and the coaches dropped down a steep hill into the town and Den parked the coach in the coach park at the side of the railway station. John & Arthur followed with the other coaches and parked alongside.

“Now we need the old part of the town first. As we have lots of tiny ones with us will one or two of the older ones help look after them?”

This brought a giggle from the tiny ones. “Now girls first we are going to see the Dracula exhibition. I have been reading the book so I have an idea what to expect. Do not be scared as it is only wax figures made to look like the illustrations in the book.” In side the exhibition the tiny girls & Dr Draconaris all burst out laughing at the wax figures of Dracula & his victims.

Dr Draconaris. “Nena I think we might like to read your book and see how the story varies from those that are told back home.”

The lady at the till spoke, “You come from Transylvania? Are the stories there as scary as what we have?”

One of the Tinys' spoke, “Sorry we laughed. We come from Moldavia. Bach home Prince Dracula was a hero although he at times had to do some nasty things to certain people. He kept his enemies at bay because he was very strong. I think this Bram Stoker might have visited our country at some time and taken the bad bits and added to them.”

The lady laughed, “It maybe a story. He certainly wrote it while staying in the town and it brings us a lot of trade. Without it we would be just another sleepy east coast fishing town. The other famous person we have is Captain James Cook. He also has a museum. As it is you will see every shop selling Dracula items. I for one am glad the story was printed it gives me my living. A few miles down the road Robin Hood was supposed to have saved fishermen from pirates. We used to be a whaling port and Richard the Lionheart set off for the crusades from Whitby.”

They went up the 99 steps to the abbey to see where Dracula was reputed to have been buried. Then they came back down the steps and stopped off at the Whitby Jet shop. They looked round and bought some jet items.

One of the tinys from Moldavia. “Is a necklace made of this very valuable? The assistant went and called an old man from the back.

“Have you it with you now? If you have I maybe able to value it for you.”

“I have it with me here. I know where there are several more that are similar to this. They all came from a relative who visited Whitby in the past.”
The man looked at the necklace and then went to some old files. “Yes the necklace is made from real Whitby Jet. I can even tell you who it was made for as I have the original sales ledger here. It was sold by my great grand father to a Prince from Eastern Europe. There should be several more necklaces though. Every one of them is very valuable. I have two here similar to them that I cannot sell because most people do not want items so big these days. I had considered breaking them up but father told me we must always have a set or two in case the person who bought the original sets ever returned. I take it you are the grandson of the person who bought the sets.”

Dr Dracoanaris. “Well I am related to him as are the girls. I will take those two off you, as only two of the little ones do not have a set. All the other little ones got a set each some time ago as a present.”

The shopkeeper boxed the two sets up. “Now I have to look for big enough pieces for another two sets. If your grandson comes here they will be waiting for him.” Doctor Draconaris signed the sales receipt and they left. It was not till they were long gone the woman assistant noticed the signature was the same as on the original ledger.”

From the Jet shop they went to the ancient market hall. There they found a shop selling velvet dresses in a medieval style. Tiny spoke to the woman. “Do you have any in our sizes?”

“Yes the children’s ones are in considerable demand. I might not have enough in one colour though. The adult ones we can make to order if we are out of stock in your size.”

After the visit to the gothic shop they noticed the tall ships in the harbour. Among them was the Bark Endeavour that was a replica of Captain Cook’s ship. The replica had recently sailed all the way to Australia and back now it was moored in the harbour. Other famous ships were in the harbour for the tall ship race. The girls had a look round some of the ships. Then they went to the amusement area near the beach. Soon it was getting near lunch. They got a message from Princess Alice, “Have you had lunch yet? If not I have the perfect place for you all. It is next door to the Dracula museum.

Soon they arrived back at the cafe. Tiny and the others went in.

The doctor looked at the menu. “What is this?”

The waitress laughed, “If it has with blood it means tomato sauce the children love it. A glass of blood is red wine for the adults and Blackcurrant juice for the children.”

“Ok I get the idea. Are all your meals seafood?”

“No sir we also cater for vegetarians and Vegans' here. Most men though go for our seafood platter which is a selection of sea foods and chips with no vegetables.”

“I will have that then, but can I have white wine & not red please. Red does not go fish it should be white.”

“I take it sir you are not too enamoured with the Dracula theme.”

Tiny spoke, “Actually for children the idea is great. I noticed the two shops next door are empty. Will you be extending into them?”

“I had thought about it as we do get rather busy. However because of the credit crunch my bank will not loan me the money I require. If I want to expand I will have to look for a partner. Who though would be daft enough to buy into an expanded Dracula café? Next door has a Dracula exhibition. I had thought about an exhibition on the real Dracula. Not the rubbish they have next door.”

Tiny. “What time do you close? As I might know an investor or two who might be interested in helping you. I am being serious so will you come to this address tonight in Scarborough and be prepared for a late night. If you were serious about it that is.” With that the group left.

“Tiny why did you say that you know nothing about her.”

“True, but she does not know about her future partners. Does she? I wonder if she knows about the eternally young daughters and grand daughters of the real Dracula. Well I for one would like to put the record straight about grandpa and I liked the idea of the real story and so do all my tiny sisters.”

Alice clapped her hands. “Well said Tiny. I for one would be interested if it was done properly. What I am surprised at is that lady being so pro Dracula. You have not kissed her previously have you Doctor?”

“No there was only one other and that was an emergency and I had to give her the kiss of life.”

Gaby. “Aunt Alice I know you married a German aristocrat and had children to him. He alas is departed. I feel you should perhaps get married to your first love. If what the girls say is true then you will be almost immune to the small changes. Now though I want to go to the Captain Cook museum.”

Inside the museum they looked around and then the attendant spoke. “Have you any family in these parts?”

Gaby was about to say no then remembered and said, “Well there was one person I know of who lived in this area. I do not know exactly where he lived and he could have used three different surnames. The first surnames you could try are either Bond or Peters.

A few minutes later the man spoke, “I have census returns here for 1881, 1891 & 1901. I can find one address with both those names shown as living in Robin Hoods Bay. The main person though is shown as being born in Hanover. Would you like me to print off the pages? According to this some of the family are buried at Fylingdales Parish Church, which is the parish church for Robin Hoods Bay. I could get that information if you wish.”

“Yes please I would like to know who was buried there.”

Outside the museum Prince Draconaris spoke, “I thought it was me who was supposed to like graves. What is the interest in those at Fylingdales?”

Alice. “Would the name Robert Battenberg mean anything to you?”

“Well if we are talking about the same person he went missing. He was supposed to be in England but was never found.”

Gaby. “He married Victoria on the quiet and they had a child. Later he was to take another wife and had many children to her. I am from the Victoria line.”

“No wonder Alice was eager to get over here. Not only do you carry the line of Nicholas that I noticed you sported on your arm, but also Victoria & Robert. Had that union become known it could have changed European history? I presume the British government know of your history?”
“For some reason they were eager to have both me and Maddy engaged to Prince William & Harry. I understand the Prime minister nearly had a heart attack when he discovered as Roberts’s descendant I was able to make a claim on certain estates in the North. At the same time the Parliament in Scotland was asking for the boundary between the two countries to be altered. They did not expect what happened. Glasgow across to Edinburgh got transferred to the new country of Northumbria. Apparently I am the ruler of it. I also inherited certain other crowns from Grandma as her descendant. From Robert I got the crowns of the Three Germanys, Bavaria, Hanover & Prussia. Since then Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia, Poland, Ukraine & Georgia have all recognised me as their monarch. Even Russia has decided to accept me although it was people power that made them decide. Currently they are bringing a harbour as a present for me into Scarborough. This once constructed will ensure all my fleet can in future all sail into the harbour.”

Prince Draconaris. “In that case we had better look at this church on our return journey. I was hoping the tinys could spend a little time on the beach as it is not often I get to the beach with them.”

Gaby. “I know my father wanted to look on the beach at Robin Hoods Bay for fossils. If we set off sooner than planned we could please everybody. That is settled Den says the tide will be out and he knows of somewhere that we can have refreshments. Princess Alice will need her chair as will several others as we have a steep hill to negotiate.”

They departed from Whitby sooner than intended and soon found their way to Fylingdales Parish Church. There was a tent over one grave. In the churchyard was the Rector he was looking at the tent over a grave.

Gaby. “Hello rector we are looking to see if any of these people are buried here?”

“I can take you inside and get the register out and then tell you if they are here or not? Oh that grave has recently been opened for an exhumation. The coffin was taken away for the corpse to be inspected. The rest of the coffins have not been touched. The gravestone is currently in the church for safekeeping. I have had it cleaned and restored while it is in here.”

Prince Draconaris. “Wow no half measures here. Victoria is mentioned, as is her child. The second wife is as interesting he took Tsar Nicholas sister as his wife. It appears they had lots of children.”

Alice looked at the stone. “Rector thank you for repairing the grave marker. As a Princess of Russia & Germany I will see you are reimbursed your costs of restoring the grave marker. However my aunt and cousins should lie with their father & husband in York Minster.”

The rector placed the birth, marriages and death registers on a photocopier machine. I also have a copy of the inscription for you and a copy of the grave book. Some of the villagers are rather upset that Roberts grave has been touched.”

Gaby. “All here are family of those who rest in that grave. I have to ask a favour. Princess Alice is deeply religious and Sunday because of certain reasons could not go to Mass.”

“Now you young lady I do recognise. I saw you cycle on Saturday. The Vatican channel also showed you up in Durham & Northumberland. I see that surprised you. Both Anglicans and Catholics use this church. The Catholic Church went down into the sea some time ago and has not been replaced. The father and I came to an understanding and shared this church. I know it is only a small thing but it works. Currently I am also the pastor to the Catholics as their priest recently died and was buried here. So far he has not been replaced by Rome. It also looks like his former home will be the next to fall into the sea.

Cardinal Waibel was listening to this. “I take it your parishioners do not mind sharing the church?”

“No sir and my bishop has given his permission for the church sharing scheme. In fact this would have been the original church till the split with Rome. As for the parishioners they all work together in the surrounding villages regardless of denomination.”

Cardinal Waibel got out his telephone and rang a number. “I am in Fylingdales at the moment and have discovered Catholics and Anglicans have been church sharing for some time. When is the late father due to be replaced?

“Oh we have a problem there the priests home is in danger of falling into the sea and we have not found anywhere suitable. We were quite aware of the church sharing scheme. We were hoping the Anglican priest would also continue to look after our people. We though have not formally asked him to do so.”

“In that case please inform the bishop that Cardinal Waibel has decided to appoint the current Rector as joint priest to both communities. He is after all doing that job and should be paid for it. Now Rector you heard that you are officially appointed as joint priest. To formalise it I will return on Sunday to officially appoint you in front of your congregations.”

“I have most of the furniture from the late father’s house in my garage. All his vestments are in the vestry. Who do I hand the items to. Some of the furniture could be quite valuable. I also have various church furniture and items that were saved from the Old Catholic church. We were discussing placing most of those items in here. I will need to apply for a bishop’s licence to do that.”

Cardinal Waibel telephoned Bishop Richard in Durham to find out if he was allowed to issue the required permit. Richard laughed, “We both got appointed as joint bishops and you can certainly sign the required form for both denominations. Tell the Rector that Bishop Seed from Durham will come on Sunday to see him made first Anglican-Catholic priest.”

“Right Rector have you a contractor who can install these before Sunday? If you have asked him to get here now as I want to speak to him about another job.”

The rector did as requested. In the meantime the rest of the group went down to Robin Hoods Bay. There the first stop was the ice-cream van on the beach. The children went to play on the beach.

Nena spotted a rather large café and went inside. “Hello do you cater for coach parties? There is rather a large group of us and some of the party wished to come here for refreshments.” Nena noticed the photos on the wall and looked at them.

“I see you are interested in Robert. He had this place built. I am only the manager. This place is owned by his heirs. Where they are I do not know. Nobody has told me to close down so I just continue as my mother did before me. Paying the money into the bank and taking a wage. I have to send all bills to the bank and they pay them. I can provide food for the entire group. Although it will be a little slow as I am on my own today.”

Princess Alice was being pushed by Prince Draconaris. He left her at the cafe to go to the beach. “Young lady I heard that. I think I have the solution. My daughters do not wish to go on the beach. So they can help you. I noticed you have some baskets of fish are they fresh?”
My husband landed them not long ago. I was going to close for the day and start cleaning them.”

Nena. “I think we will need them and more for all the group.”

The woman telephoned a number and shortly a very weather beaten man appeared. “Hi you asked for all the catch. The children have just finished this lot. Are you sure you need it all.”

“Mum can we go to the beach and play there is lots of little children there today?”

“Just as soon as you have helped me clean these and then I can start preparing a meal for lots of guests.”

“Children go and play I will help your mother. Had she said so I would have taken all the trays home to sort and clean. Sorry about the children miss. They spotted other children just like them and wanted to go and play with them.”

Nena looked at the children. “You have all tinys?”

The woman. “Regular as clockwork they are. Each one comes along exactly nine months after the last. I tried precautions but it made no difference. They still pop out. The doctors tell me they will never get any older and will eventually die looking like children.”

Alice. “The tinys your children spotted are my great grand children. My grand daughters have the same worry as you.” As she was speaking Prince Draconaris came in carrying a child. I believe this one belongs here she got excited when she saw the others and used up too much energy. I had to carry her back here.” He looked at the photographs on the wall he gasped. “Oh my who is this lady”?

“Sir that is my grandmother she was manager here like my mother was before I became the manager. She is still very much alive. That was taken shortly after a visitor dragged her out of the sea when she was swept off her feet and dragged into the sea. She never knew his real name only that he was a friend or guest of her boss Robert.”

Alice grinned. “I presume he ended up giving her the kiss of life?”

“He did save her life. Some of the men from our village said he must have been immensely strong to fight the sea like he did that wild night.”

“Your granny and I have lots in common. My sisters & I were saved from certain death in a similar way. My grand daughters also have produced Tinys. So we have lots in common. I would like to meet your granny I am sure we would find we have lots more in common.”

The woman went to the telephone. The fisherman spoke, “I thought I could not have children. Then they started coming every nine months. At first I thought my wife was seeing somebody else, but when we both took precautions the children still came along. We went to the doctors and found something remarkable. Apparently my wife is capable of impregnating herself. We just now just look on it as a blessing. I presume before long she will no longer have children.”

As he was speaking Sonja arrived. “We got your message. We suddenly found there was lots more tinys. Have we found another family member or daughters of Lord Draconaris?”

“Did I here you say Lord Draconaris? That was the same name granny told me the man who saved her from the sea was called. Did you know him? He must be very brave or very fool hardy. He was a friend of Robert although I thought granny said he was a doctor and not a lord.”

Alice. “As I said before your granny & I have much to talk about.”

“Hello I am Octavia my grand daughter May said we had lots of guests. I see you are looking at me in my younger days when I was manager for Robert. This is April my only daughter.

Nena arrived with Julia and the Tinys’, “Sorry but while they wanted to be on the beach and play there. They all need to check up on daddy as he did not come down to play with them.”

The Fisherman. “They are the same with me and worry all the time I am at sea. Sometimes I wished I did not have to go to sea. I though need to find some income. May here is the only one to have lots of children. May is still drawing the same wage her grand mother did. I told her to ask at the bank about a rise in wages. She though is scared that this place will be closed down and then we would have problems.”

Tiny & Baby came running in “Grandpa we have lots more tinys here. They also can talk to us and they wanted to meet you?”

Octavia looked at him and said, “I know it is impossible but you look like the gentleman who saved me years ago. Are you a Draconaris?”

“To answer your question my name is Prince Draconaris Diablo I come from Eastern Europe. I am also related to the person who saved you all those years ago. He was visiting family he had here. Now to what I just overheard about wages. I believe you Madame looked after Robert’s family?”

“I still am as I objected to his grave being disturbed. At least the children who rest there have not been disturbed.”

“Well from what I understand Robert thought highly of you. You sir are quite correct. The wages of May should have increased long ago. Now I have a proposition for you sir. The sea life centre in Scarborough is looking for somebody part-time to talk about fishing. In addition I have noticed a need for a mini bus service from the car park at the top of the village to the bottom and return.”

One of the new tinys, “Daddy just do as grandpa Draconaris says. We have lots of sisters who need us to help them.”

The fisherman started to laugh. “Octavia, Bram Stoker had the stories all wrong. Part of it was correct though Lord Dracula existed and still does. He though gives life and does not take it. He will remained as young as when you first met him Octavia. That is why you thought he was related to the man who saved you. Once he gave you the kiss of life it meant he had shared his life with you.”

“Do not be silly. You are insulting our guests.”

Gaby. “I am a direct descendant of Robert and the error over your wages will be corrected. You Octavia did you only have one child?”

“I now this sound silly but it is the truth. I never married and never went with a man yet I found I got a swollen belly. Only Robert though believed me all those years ago. Twins popped out and one was still born. Robert had the child buried along with his children that did not survive. I was one of the few who knew Robert’s true name. Not the name he lays buried under on the tombstone. He had few secrets from me.”
“You young lady have been marked the way the Russian Royals are. You also are wearing German rings I recognise. My late mistress told me about those marks. You are marked as the heir to the Russian throne. The rings tell me you also inherited the Three German crowns of Bavaria, Hanover & Prussia. So both Nicholas & Roberts blood runs in you.”

Granny Peters. “Hello Octavia. The last time we met my sisters and I had just being landed here at night and you brought us food and then provided us with shelter till we could move on. Gabriel is one of my grandchildren.”

Nena looked at the women and tinys “We are going to have to arrange additional transport for all of these and extra tickets. All the tinys should be there on Thursday.”

Prince Marcus. “If you do not mind Gabriel I could land a helicopter here and transport them all to the show ground.”

Draconaris thought and then spoke, “Lucinda would you mind if I accompanied Marcus as it will be the first time these Tinys have flown?”

Baby. “Grandpa you will still be with one of your daughters. You know we are all tuned to each other. With practise your daughters will be able to communicate like we can. We know you also want to spend a little time with your other family. We also have to be here on Sunday as Cardinal Waibel promised the Rector we would be.”

Octavia. “You brought a Cardinal with you?”

Nena. “He was ordered by the Holy Father to join us and attend to our needs. We also have the Bishop of Durham on our staff. Alice tomorrow is supposed to be a rest day. I was wondering if you and your daughters wanted to come here and spend the day with Octavia. I know it is not on the list to go to but some of the younger ones want to go to Escape at Castleford. It is an indoor ski run and toboggan run. There also is a shopping area across the road.”

Gaby noticed May look across at her husband. “Well some of my friends wanted to go there and have some fun. I though cannot go without all my Tinys, I know my mother and her ladies are wanting to look for bargains across the road. I have been there previously and know there is also a roller rink and a rock-climbing wall. For people who like bikes there is also a specialist shop.”
May. “Gabriel as a descendant of Robert I presume you are an owner of this place. Can I assume this trip is a job bonding exercise and that all of us should attend as a job training exercise? Have I permission to close the café until further notice?”

Renate. “Yes you are correct. When this trip was first envisaged it was as team bonding. I did not realise our team captain & daughter were related. Now I noticed your glances. You already have stated financially you are hard up. Octavia you like Alice became a partner of Draconaris with that kiss when he dragged you from the sea. I think it is high time he took responsibility for you and all his grand children.”

Baby. “All you tinys are going to have to pack your bags and come back with us to Scarborough.”

One spoke, “Papa John may we go with our tiny sisters.”

“Yes and take them with you via the lift as I doubt they will manage the steep hill.”

Sonja. “We will also be making our way back. I noticed a shop or two we wanted to visit. So we will take the long way back.”

This left May, John and the senior ladies. The telephone rang, “Aunt May I have something to tell you. I might have investors to help me extend my café. You will never guess what I had in the café today. Sorry I will be with you soon. Please tell all my tiny cousins to be ready as I am taking you all across to Scarborough to meet my investors. I think they might be surprised at what we have.”

May put the telephone down. “Sorry that was John’s very excited niece. I presume one of you has said something about investing in her café.”

Fisherman John. “I think we had better go the quick way as she will be heading home now. I also need to speak with her mother.”

May secured the café and they departed. The group found themselves in a hotel. John spoke to an older lady at the desk and said, “Can you arrange for somebody to cover the café as we have to go away for a while.”

Alice. “I presume it is your daughter with the café in Whitby? Have you any more children?”

“I wanted her to take over from me here as May did with her mother. She though wanted her own place. No other than my much younger brother there is nobody else.”

John looked at his watch. “Sister I think you had better go and pack a bag for your self and daughter. May has gone to pack ours. Now you sir can I offer you a drink from the bar? John looked at the barman and said, “This is May’s grand father he has decided to pay us a visit.”

“Yes sir, I will also bring some wine for the ladies.”

As they sat down to wait the door burst open and a young woman came flying through it like a dervish. John spoke, “Steady on we are here waiting for you. I believe you have already met May’s grandfather earlier today.”

“The tinys from earlier today who wanted to be my partner. They are all your grand children?”

“Well actually they are my grand daughters children just like your little cousins all are. I think perhaps their grandpa should provide the funding for their cousin to enlarge her cafe. I also think you should come and spend some time with your cousins. Your café will still be there for you although from tomorrow the workmen are due to rip all three shops apart. So it would not be a good idea to be around until it is finished. Now young lady I would like a few questions answered. The first is I take it you or somebody you know has visited Romania or Moldavia?”

John spoke, “Actually it was my sister and my self sometime ago before either of us got married and had children. We went on a tour of Eastern Europe with Global. Have you heard of that company they went into liquidation recently?”

Nena. “Yes some of us used to work for them.”

Cardinal Waibel came in and spoke, “The others are already on their respective coaches. I have just had an interesting time with Rector Bird. Apparently there was two of Tsar Nicholas Sisters living here one married Robert. The other lived with them. “

Alice. “That explains a few things I could not understand. Child come here and tell all these what you see on my wrist.”

The young woman. “You are a daughter of Tsar Nicholas. Mother & Aunt taught me the signs. Grandma would not permit us to be marked as children & grand children of his sisters. They said it could bring about our death.”

Gaby who had come looking to see what the hold up was. “You talked to me earlier today. The Tinys insisted you were given help. You must have seen my arm then but yet you said nothing.”

“Sorry I did not notice it. I was taken on with there being so many Tinys. They made me think of my little cousins and if I could use them as waitresses in the café.” She has a look at the mark. “Oh, Oh, Earlier I thought you were just a teenage girl with her friends. Mum we will have to collect the other three.”

Gaby. ”Other three I thought we had you all here?”

“No there is mums sister who never married and looks like my twin and then our grannies who are old ladies and live at 39 Valley Road in Scarborough.”

Gaby spoke into the telephone and got security. “I want somebody to go to 39 Valley Road and collect three ladies. Two of them will be elderly so help might be needed. We will meet you back at the Royal.”

The young woman, “As my little cousins are all calling you Grandpa is it ok if I do the same?”

“I suppose you might as well do so as even Gabriel is calling me that.”

She launches her self at Draconaris and kisses him on the lips. “Thanks I never knew my real grandpa.”

Alice looked at Octavia. “Octavia it appears we are cousins and both fell for the same person. I think we are going to have to keep a tight hold of him or we might accidentally have lots more tinys. It also appears that Prince Draconaris puts in an appearance when a Princess is in danger or has been harmed by somebody.”

Granny Peters spoke, “When we were here years ago I did not realise that you were family. Had I and my sisters realised that. We might never have moved away. As it was we moved to an area where I knew some family lived. I think perhaps the café should be called The Princess rest or something similar as it has provided for many Princesses of Europe in times of trouble. Now to you Constance, Yes I know your name. Your cousins have a remarkable ability and could read your mind. Providing the builder has done as promised then work should have started on ripping all three shops apart. We had intended to talk to you about it tonight. However after calling at Fylingdales church we got a builder who could start immediately. He also has a few alterations to do at the Parish Church. Now Octavia there is something that I should tell you. The remainder of the bodies in the grave will be exhumed and reinterred at St Peter’s in York with the rest of the family who have died in this country.”

“I expected that to happen when Robert was exhumed. Does the Rector know?”

“Yes and the grave marker will still remain. It will be altered slightly to say the above remains have been transferred to York Minster.”
.
Gaby. “Come on all the others are waiting. Constance it will be a tight squeeze but the Tinys want you with them. So that means my coach. Octavia and the rest will find it better on one of the adult coaches. I understand your bags have already been placed on them.” The return to Scarborough was uneventful.

John the fisherman. This trip tomorrow do you mind if I do not go. I would like to have a look round Scarborough and have a chat with some of my fishing colleagues in the town.”

May. “Well I would like to look round Freeport. I am not bothered about looking around the Escape part.”

Gaby. “We will be one coach down as Den tells me his coach has to go in for a service. So we will be taking one of the Helicopters instead. That will get us there sooner. I presume the rest of you do not mind much slower coach ride. John & Arthur will let me know when you arrive. Now we are back here I for one intend go back down on to the front.”

Constance. “Do you mind if I come along. First though I need to find my room.”

Baby. “Actually you will have to share with some of us. We are getting rather full. So the smaller ones of us are doubling up or even trebling up. Not that we mind as it is warmer for us that way.”

Constance started to giggle, “Well it is a while since I have had to do that. If the hotel was very busy then I had to share with some of my tiny cousins and my room was let off. If you do not mind I will take you two as I do not know you and it will give me chance to see what I have let my self in for.”

Tiny spoke, “I am Tiny and still the smallest of the tinys. This is my cousin Baby & all your cousins are sort of our cousins. You do not need to find your room we will show you it later. I need somebody to lift me up to play the slot machines. Your cases will be taken to our room.”

As they were speaking they heard a voice. “Oh my we have been invaded by tinys.”

Tiny went across to the three ladies, “I will have you know I am Tiny the daughter of Princess Lucinda & great grand daughter of Princess Alice of Russia & Germany. This is my cousin Baby who is from the same line as me. Now whom may you ladies be?”

“Well Tiny & Baby it is nice to meet you. “So our niece Alice Lavinia is also here. We are of similar age to her & I believe you have met our Tinys already?”

“Oh I think they are expecting far older ladies than you two appear to be. Nana Alice looked after me on the ship coming over and then we found Tiny. We need some adults to take us down on to the front. Constance came across and did a curtsey.

“Sorry I cannot stop to talk I have been detailed to look after these two Tinys. Somebody thinks I did not spend enough time with them.”

“So Constance we understand from your mother you branched out and started your own café how is it doing?”

“You need ask. It was going fine and I wanted to expand but the bank would not lend me the money. Then earlier today in Whitby my cafe was invaded by Tinys and their friends. I now have discovered that they are my little cousins and that their great grandpa has decided to help me expand. In fact he already had booked the builders to do the job before I even got home. He also has stated I and my cousins should be marked to denote who we are and that was not negotiable.”

“Yes Constance when the young men arrived at our house it was obvious they expected elderly ladies. Apparently we two are together. Your aunt though got way laid by a group of tinys who told her she was sharing with them. They were calling her Constance so it was apparent to us they must be new tinys.”

Tiny. “Oh in that case she is with the daughters of Lord Draconaris. To strangers they say they are our sisters. The reason why is obvious. Baby & I are cousins.”

“Well girls we do watch the news. For what recently has happened the descendant of Robert has been accepted.”

Baby. “I came across the North Sea with Nana Alice and the White Russians loyal to her. We all travelled on the St Petersburg to Northumbria to greet the new Queen.”

As Baby was talking Gabriel & Nena approached the group. “Hi Baby I thought you might have already gone with the other Tinys. Nena and I are waiting for the guard to appear with the three elderly ladies. We decided we would push them. Granny has gone to ensure the Whites are ready to be reviewed by the two Princesses and Alice. Sorry Constance I understood you had already gone down to the front with the horde of tinys.”

One of the ladies. “Actually it was not Constance who went with the Tinys. She is here chatting to us. We are the old ladies you are looking for.”

Nena. “Oh it is not just Draconaris that has the long life gene. He was going to take responsibility for all the tinys.”

Both ladies glanced at Gaby's arm and then did a curtsy. “So you both recognise me. As neither of you are as infirm as I expected would you both be so good as to carry my little friends. They soon get tired if they have to do much walking. Nena & I had intended giving them a piggyback down to the front.”

Both Tiny and Baby put their hands up to be lifted up. One of the ladies spoke; it is quite a while since either of us carried a child. You two though look light enough. Empress Gabriel we the sisters of Nicholas would be pleased to agree to your request. It is a long time since either of us reviewed any troops.”
With that they left to go down to the front via the sea lift. Before they got out Gabriel placed the crown on her head. Both ladies grinned, “There is no mistaking the crown of Catherine the Great. You wear it as if it was made for you.”

Gabriel handed the ladies a tiara each and said, “I believe these were made for you two. They recently turned up.” As they got out of the lift they noticed sections of the new harbour were already being fitted into place. Gaby also noticed another tent had gone up on the front.

Gaby, Nena, Constance and the two ladies inspected the lines of troops they smiled when they got to the front. There holding a banner was the other Constance and the remainder of the tinys. “They told me they are the most important troops as they are the Royal body guard. Constance how do you cope with all these they have just about worn me out in such a short time?”

“Well it is a bit of a struggle so I had to call in for help to deal with the smallest two.”

“Hi I am Tiny and that is Baby my cousin. We have the job of looking after these ladies. They will have to put Constance to bed with us. You are so lucky having lots of tinys to keep you warm. Now we are going to explore the new tent are you coming?”

Gaby picked up the smallest of the group still standing. “I am Gabriel or Gaby to my friends. I did not get time to learn all your sisters’ names so perhaps you can help me if I place you on my shoulders.”

“I am called Elizabeth but my sisters all call me Wee. They sometimes do it to confuse mum by saying we want Wee Wee. I am the one Grandpa had to carry as I ran out of energy.”

Constance lifted Elizabeth off Gaby’s shoulders. “I think little cousin I should carry you. I hope my bed is big enough for you to join Tiny & Baby. Would you like to sleep again with me?”

Tiny, “We have decided that mummy Constance should have her baby Wee Wee in bed with us. Wee Wee tells us she cannot sleep unless she is cuddled up to Constance.”

Constance. “Even if she does not start out in my bed she somehow manages to get in during the night as when I awake Elizabeth is always there. Today was the first day she had not pestered me to take her to the café in Whitby. I asked if she was ok and got told my sisters need me today.”

Baby. “So it was you we locked on to. We knew we had another tiny as she could talk to us. We told her about Grandpa & he just happened to pick Wee Wee up and carry her back to the café. So Constance must be the breakfast bar you told us about.” Nena & Gaby looked puzzled.

Constance. “So you finally admitted to somebody what you have been doing. You always awoke with white around your mouth so I knew. If you have not already guessed I am permanently lactating and could do with this ones help. I went to the doctors and they gave me something to dry me up but it did not work. So when this one started to relieve me it was a great help.”

Holly & Ivy came across. “Hello are we allowed to call you ladies Aunty?”

Both ladies thought for a moment and then said, “May we see your wrist? Gabriel showed her arm and Holly & Ivy their arms. “Apparently you all are entitled to call us that.”

Gabriel. “Constance yesterday all those not marked decided to get marked. I even had one placed on my wrist so I know what it feels like. Certain Princesses in your line took a decision not to mark you. I can ask Alice to mark you although it should be done by the senior female in your line.”

The two ladies look at each other. “Is that a request or an order Empress Gabriel?”

Gaby thought for a moment. “I would prefer it if all your family was marked. Renate thought it was barbaric and yet all her family asked for her to mark them. So even she gave way and did as asked. Some of the British Royals also have been marked with Elizabeth’s sign.”

Holly. “Our mummy fell out with her sister because of the marking. Yet it has brought us all together. I would tell all the tinys to have it done.”

Wee Wee lifted her head up and with a milk covered face spoke, “If granny dos not want to do it then we will ask Granny Alice to mark us all. My sisters all want to be marked like their tiny sisters. They told us it only tickles. Can somebody wipe my face please? Constance will you take me to the slot machines and we will see if we can win anything.”

Gaby’s father David had been stood watching the floating harbour that was been locked into place. As soon as they were locked into place a ship would pull up on the harbour side and men started to unload concrete blocks that were placed on the seaward side of the harbour and then more ships came unloading rocks. Other ships came with prefabricated buildings that were being hoisted on to the new harbour. He turned to Sigfried who was also watching. “All it will need is the services connecting and then it will be ready for use.”

Soon ship after ship from all the different countries was entering the harbour and tying up. Dave realised the harbour had been designed to cope with the severest of storms. Even with all the ships in it the harbour was massive. As they watched the lights went on in the buildings. In addition a new lighthouse was incorporated into the harbour. As they watched the last of the Russian ships sailed into the harbour and tied up.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fanfiction.
Chapter 13. Day 11 Wednesday 10th July 2008.
Visit to Escape and Junction 32 at the former Glasshoughton site.

During the night the construction of the harbour was completed by the Russians and all the services connected up by the local utilities. The mayor of Scarborough had gone to inspect the new installation and make preparations for a party in the evening to celebrate its opening. The oldies who wanted to go shopping had boarded the coaches driven by John & Arthur. Den had taken his coach to Paxton’s the coachbuilders to have certain modifications done. He was given a lift back into town and went for a wander round. Not before he telephoned John & Arthur to say Paxton’s had asked him why they had not taken their coaches in for the same modifications.

Julia had decided to join Nena & the team on the helicopter going to Escape. They all had a light breakfast and then made their way down to the St Petersburg where they boarded the helicopter. Constance came on board and spoke. “I was not sure if I was included or not. This little one is still clinging to me like a leech.”

Gaby. “I see your sister Connie has also turned up.”

“Hello they all insisted I come with them. They insist on calling me cousin so that is what I will be. Connie the twin of Constance. Somehow I am going to have to get hold of the birth certificate of the twin of Constance that died.”

Nena. “Actually there are another two we have to find documents for as nobody would believe who they actually are.”

They all got in the Helicopter that was going to take them to Escape. Nena found she was doing the part of the air stewardess and ensuring all her friends were fastened into their seat. The giant helicopter took off. Soon they spotted the coaches that had set off before them making their way towards Filey. Before long the helicopter was landing outside the Escape centre on the car park directly in front of the centre. They found they had a little while to wait, as the Escape centre did not open for another 15 minutes. Then Nena noticed there was a bike shop that was open. They entered the shop. There in the shop was a tall blond haired lady with blue eyes.

Gaby. “Do you mind if we look around? We are going into Escape. It does not open for another 15 minutes or so.”

“No at this time of day we are always quiet. It is the weekend when we do the best trade. Last weekend I only managed to sell 84 bikes. Do any of you ride?” This brought about a lot of giggling from the girls.

Julia. “Sorry about the girls giggling. Most of them do ride. In fact they ride for Apollonaris and are known as the Angels the junior team.”

Gaby held her hand out. “Gaby Bond team captain & junior champion. While there are all sorts that interest me here we do need some helmets for these tiny ones and some small skins, preferably in pink.”

“Would that be Bond as in Jenny the ladies world champion?”

Jools. “Sure that is our mum have you ever raced against her.”

“A while ago I rode with her and friends in Germany in a charity ride for mermaids.”

Gaby. “I remember that it was across Germany and was for the mermaid’s charity and it went all the way to Berlin.”

Em. “In that case as a member of mermaids thank you. I know several mermaids who go to the Halifax branch meeting. We have just done two charity rides for Martin’s house children’s hospice and Yorkshire Air Ambulance in Scarborough.”

“Yes I saw it advertised and I wanted to come across. However I had to work as some of the staff went sick. Normally I am not at this shop I am only helping a friend out. My place is nearer to Sheffield perhaps some of you have seen my shop and logo. It is a picture of me with horns coming out of my head and it is called the Demon Bike Lady.”

Gaby started to giggle. “You must be Maddy Anne Bell mums old friend and the lady who persuaded her to go back to professional riding. Mum keeps promising to take me to your shop. So far we have not got to visit your shop. Mother will be here later in the day as she is going shopping across the road at Junction 37 with some of the family.”

Beryl. “I have heard my mum speak of the demon bike lady. I think you might have come across mum & granny if you ride. I have the same name as granny and it is Beryl.”

“Beryl as in going for a Burton? Oh my what is Jenny trying to do ensure she has the best junior team ever?”

Jennifer held her hand out. “My family the Lampkins complete the set of champion riders from Yorkshire.”

“I take it you all arrived by that helicopter parked out front. The Apollonaris team is certainly going to town with you. So they have gathered together the children of three champion Yorkshire families. I hope the next time I do a charity ride some of you can take part.”

Jennifer. “Well it is not a charity ride and only those with a screw loose will attempt it. Some of us are entering the Tri peaks cycle race in North Yorkshire.”

Tiny who had remained quiet spoke, “No all the angels flew here from Scarborough.”

Maddy Anne came across and looked at Tiny. “Your baby must be so advanced to speak like that or is somebody here a ventriloquist and making me think the baby talked? Gaby your mama would say I had a screw loose as I will make certain I am there for that race. You do realise it is not just cycling on a main road. It is over three mountains.”

Nena. “I believe one of the girls was playing a joke. Constance here needs to find the nearest mother and baby room. I will be joining
Gaby on that race and yes we do realise how hard the race will be.”

“That is easy just go through the main doors they should be open now. The facilities are at the far end. If you care to call back I will have the items you requested.” With that they left the bike shop.

Greta . “I nearly wet my knickers when she thought Tiny was a baby who spoke.”

Constance was laughing, “I have a good mind to get one of those baby slings for Wee Wee. Most people already think she is my baby. Perhaps I should dress her as such.”

Wee Wee giggled. “Mama.”

Constance. “Em what is this mermaids the lady in the shop was on about. Obviously you know something about it.”

Holly. “I will answer if you do not mind as my sister and I have been attending the meetings far longer that Em. Mermaids are a charity that helps young people find themselves. They have meetings at various places around the country. Not all the children have the same complaint. Some like us are born both boy & girl. Others have boy’s bodies but think they are girls. Some are girls who want to be boys.”

Princess Wilma stepped forward. “Constance you will not know but I was affected. I joined the army & was male. I did not realise I also carried female parts. I teased my cousins something rotten. Then I got sick and I started to change to the girl you see now. I know others of my cousins have been affected so perhaps all the changelings should get sponsorship and do this ride.”

Em. “Mum chose the Halifax meeting as she thought it would be far enough away from home for people not to know me. It was nice going there and I was made welcome. I got chatting to Holly & Ivy & noticed the mark on their wrist. For me it was a real surprise to find other children in a similar circumstance to me. I thought I was alone. Initially I did not realise I was a lucky one and that my body would decide for its self I was going to become female. Some of the children at mermaids will need therapy, drugs and surgery to make them as complete as they can be.”

Connie. “Gabriel apparently you have made Scarborough your home for now. As we left the harbour was being enlarged to take even the largest of ships. I suggest we send invites to all the mermaid groups inviting them all to Scarborough for a holiday. Perhaps we could have mermaid races on the front similar to the weekend rides we have just had.”

Inside Escape Centre.

Nena approached the entry kiosk. The lady in it spoke, “Are you all one group? Will the children be wanting the toboggan or the ski run?

“Do I have to pay separately or can I get a ticket that will cover both.”

“Well the children can go on the toboggan without their parents, but they must have qualified adults with them on the ski slope. We will be rather quiet until after lunch so there will be no limit on your tickets. Normally we have a timed session.” Baby noticed her real parents coming in.

Nena. “I better pay for these two as well. They are both Olympic ski instructors. You two have just turned up in time to help teach the girls how to ski.”

“We did not realise at first where you were going. We decided we might as well get a bit of practise in. Has Baby told you she can ski as good ass us?”

“Actually I took it that none could. Connie here though can and I can a little. By the time they got to the changing room all the tinys and the remainder of the team were changed.

Once changed and correctly attired they entered the slope. Tiny looked at the toboggan. “There is no way I could pull that up their on my own. It looks like I will just be stuck with the skis.”

Jools picked Tiny up. “You are silly of course you cannot take this up on your own mummy has to be with you.”

The man at the bottom spoke to Baby’s parents. “You two must be very proud grand parents. Your grand daughter speaks very well for her age. The tiny ones always want their mummy when it comes to the toboggan. I take it you are both going on the ski run?”

The husband was trying not to laugh as they caught the ski lift to the very top. “So we are the doting grandparents. Well we know differently. Look at all three they are all enjoying themselves. It looks like Tiny is going to get her wish and go on a ski slope with our daughter.”

It was only when they got to the top Gaby said, “I have just realised the oldies should not be here yet as they were coming by coach.”

“Gaby there was a slight slip up both John & Arthur should have taken their coaches for a service. Den telephoned to ask where they had got to. Well we had only got as far as Caton Bay when we had to turn round so the drivers dropped us by the St Petersburg and we caught a flight here. In fact some who decided not to come have changed their mind and joined us.”

Gaby then noticed her parents coming up on the Ski lift. “Mum we called in at the bike shop next door and there is a friend of yours running it. She calls herself the Demon bike lady.”

Jenny laughed. “I will call in and see Maddy Bell later first though we have some practice to do before we set off.”

“Mum it is easy we learned while in America. Have you seen Jools and her baby? You are grandparents & I must be Aunt Gaby.”

Tiny who was in Connie’s arms piped up “Granny Jenny need a tut.” She then held her arms for Jenny to take hold of her.

Tiny noticed Princess Alice and some of the others sat in the bar watching them. “Look Nana Alice”

The man at the top of the slope was taken on with Tiny & Baby. Tiny decided to test him and held her hands up and said, “Dada.”

The man picked her up and gave her a cuddle. “Sorry little one I am not your Dada. As much as I would love to take you home. My wife is in the kiosk & cannot have children. Also I can see you have a mummy who loves you very much.” He handed Tiny back to Connie. “There little one you are back with your mummy now.”

“Want Gaby Tut.”

“Give me the sling Connie I will take her down the slope this time.”

Tiny let off a screech “Tiny sliding down. Mummy help.”

Connie came skiing down and said, “Mummy is here Tiny.”

Lucinda. “Do you mind if I take her?”

Tiny went on to Lucinda’s shoulders and then they went up on the ski run. “I see you are back with a different lady.”

“Mummy.”

“Yes I understand. All ladies are mummy or Nana & men Dada.”

Tiny spotted Draconaris coming up on the ski lift and shouted “Grandpa, Tiny show you what to do.”

“Lucinda I think I better take her as you are not fit enough to carry her.”

The staff member looked concerned. “Have you had a serious illness”?

“No she was attacked, beaten and knifed and has not fully recovered yet.”
The man closed his eyes and placed his hands on Lucinda. “I can feel your pain. I can take it away for a little time. Sir I know from first hand experience what it is like to have a child injured like that. Previously I said I had no child. That was not correct. We do have but she has been in a trance since being attacked and raped. I hope your attacker gets his desserts. The one who attacked my daughter fled to Estonia.”

Lucinda’s ears picked up. “I come from Estonia did he look like this?”

The man looked at the photo and then said, “You also are a victim of Vlad the vampire. He whipped my daughter and then he.....”

Lucinda took his hand. “He carved a cross on her front like he did with me.”

Draconaris. “He has been taken into custody and will not see the light of day again. I am a doctor and I may be able to help your daughter if that is your desire.”

“Sir I am a Catholic and yet I wished the hounds of hell would arise and hunt him down and rip him to shreds for ever. I know I am taught to love my neighbour, but it is hard when something this happens to your child. I will have to go to confession and tell the father my bad thoughts.”

Lucinda placed her hand on the man and said, “I will visit your daughter as we are now sisters, as for our attacker grandpa Draconaris said he has been dealt with already.”

The woman who had been on the till. “Excuse me did you just say Grandpa Draconaris?”

“Yes Madam that is me.”

“Oh I have a story to tell it was some years ago. I went to Germany on holiday with some friends. I saw an elderly lady fall into the Rhone while on a visit to the glacier. I managed to drag her out. She said, “Thank you dear. I have no money, but I can give you a gift. She brought out a stamping set and placed a stamp on the back of my hand. She said, I had no children but you gave me of your life so now you are my daughter. If you ever find Draconaris say you are Matilda’s daughter. Well I came back home & the mark did not wash off. When I look at it and I still think of the old lady. I got married and had a daughter & then she started to see Vlad. At first we liked him until that Christmas & he danced with me. He noticed the mark on my wrist and called me devils spawn and lots of nasty names. My husband smacked him one and told him to keep away from us. Several days later he attacked our daughter and then fled the country.”

Lucinda held her wrist out. “Want to compare. I do not know Matilda, but I can see anger rising in Grandpa again. By any chance did you kiss Matilda?”

“Sure I gave her full artificial resuscitation as I was taught as a child by the St John’s. If I had not done so she would have died there and then. The strange thing is sometimes I think I see the old lady and then she is gone. I thought I saw her earlier this morning and I looked again and it was a younger female.”

Draconaris. “Tiny will you awake the lady from her slumber as only you can.”Lucinda placed Tiny in the woman’s arms.

Tiny. “Mummy Lucy Wee Wee.” The female shot out of the chair and took Tiny to the toilet. She then realised she was with a stranger. “You have been sick for some time I was used to bring you round. Actually I am your daughter in a way or at least your daughter is my half sister & she is with my mum & your parents. My real mummy was also a victim of Vlad. You will have to come and live with me so Grandpa Draconaris can dress your wounds. He had a face like thunder when he discovered how you had been treated. Also he has learned something he did not know. Your mother wears the mark of Matilda. Can you carry me back please”?

“My daughter Tiny has informed me I have to ask Lucinda if she minds sharing with me as I also need the skills of Grandpa Draconaris to heal me. She also says I have to get mother to show Grandpa both her wrists and not only the Matilda wrist.”

“I never knew my real parents I was brought up in an orphanage. On my right hand I have a birthmark similar to that the old lady put on me. I did not realise at first it was similar and when I did the old lady was gone.”

Baby & mother arrived. Lucinda spoke, “This is Lucy sister and she needs our help. We three must become as one.” All three females started to glow as they cuddled each other. After ten minutes they broke contact.

“Mum dad I do not know what just happened but all my scars no longer hurt. Oh they have all gone. Well almost I still have a cross on my front.”

“So do I and all my marks are gone.”

“I think they might have been transferred to me in the shape of a cross as one has appeared on my chest.”

“Oh I have now a mark on my wrist.”

Lucy’s father. “Am I correct in thinking all these currently here are all your family sir and that you are in some way related to my wife?”

Tiny. “All the others are going to Wetherspoons for lunch. We have to join them and the Empress commands we bring these four.”

Tiny & Baby pulled at the mans trousers. “Can you manage to carry us two? Our mummies do not have the strength to do it now.” They both kissed him on his cheek. You have to come now as we kissed you. You will be our Grand dad forever. We have lots of tinys to share you with. Did you feel that tingle? That was the sign all the Tinys accept you.”

The woman. “We have not introduced ourselves I am called Lynn and my Husband is William & our only Granddaughter is called Louise. There seamed to be rather a lot of tiny children are they all sisters?”

Draconaris. “As you will have guessed by now my family has some unusual skills. The tiny ones have just scent marked you as theirs. That is so all the others know they can come to you for a cuddle. I was prepared to treat Lucy the same way I treated Lucinda it appears they can summons the power of three to heal their wounds. Certain cousins and I do not age. I am far older than you may think. Matilda is a cousin of mine who is also here. She like me has regenerated and so you will not recognise her as the old lady you saved. You will still know her and so will your husband. As for the other mark you bear we will see what Princess Alice has to say about it.”

The man started to laugh. “So my wife can stop using all those creams to make her look older. If she washes them off she only looks a little older than our daughter.”

Tiny. “We have another Constance or Connie. Do you produce lots of milk?” Lynn looked uncomfortable with the question.

Louise. “Granny gets embarrassed about it. She usually has to extract it and throw it away.”

Tiny. “No you must not do that. Baby, Tiny & Wee Wee all have lunch bar now. Granny Lynn carry Tiny and feed her all the time. So long as you producing Tiny has no need to eat.”

Louise giggled. “Granny Tiny is correct she would make the ideal baby for you. Will she not get bigger though”?

“Bigger I doubt it as I am 16 years old and look about 18 months. Baby & Wee Wee are the same as me perpetual babies. That is why our real mothers can no longer feed us. Now that no longer is a problem. If Vlad is your father then Louise we are half sisters & some sort of cousin.”

“In that case will you both kiss me so your other little sisters all know they can come to me for a cuddle?”

“You are silly they already know that. It is only the men we have to mark as there is not many of them.”

No sooner had she finished speaking than a gaggle of tiny girls appeared. “Grandpa come it is time for your lunch. Oh Tiny & Baby you are trying to confuse us you have marked another Grandpa. Well we had better take you as well as Grandpa Draco. At least there is one more to play with us. Grandma stop laughing if Tiny cannot cope then we will have to take over. Hello Louise you now have us to look after you. It is hard work for us tinys looking after all these grown ups that get themselves in a pickle.”

“By any chance are there any normal size girls?”

“Well yes and no some we might sort of call mermaids.”

“Oh in that case I will join that group. Where do they go for their meetings I joined the Halifax group some time ago but granny cannot always take me. Have you met the lady in the bike shop she raises funds for Mermaids?”

Tiny. “Maddy Anne yes we know about her.”

Draconaris. “Gabriel wants all the mermaid families to be invited for a week’s holiday. She wishes to see all the children. Gabriel reasons there could be others of the family among them and she wants them all collecting.”

“I know of two girls both with marks on their wrist like granny. They live in Harrogate. I should have their mobile number on my phone. Hi Holly & Ivy this is Louise you well never guess what has just happened. I am at Escape with my mum and grandparents.”

“So are we at the moment we are waiting for our Grandpa to come and get his meal.”

“Grandpa as in Draconaris? If so he is with me.”

“Tiny it appears some of my friends are already here. They both said great you are already in our club.”

The small group made their way to the restaurant. After they had all eaten Draconaris said “Alice will you inspect these marks please?”

“Well I see Matilda claimed you as a daughter. This on your other hand was not done by Matilda or she would not have claimed you. A foolish child did this. You will cause me problems. Your child has united with my grand daughters. Aunt Matilda has claimed you as her daughter. Your real mother has left her mark on the wrong hand. To cap it all Draconaris wants to assume responsibility for you and all your family. Gabriel what do you think about this?”

Gaby looked and said, “I presume Matilda is the senior one. It is obvious to me this one has kissed Matilda at sometime.”

“The old lady fell into the Rhone & I dragged her out & gave her AR as I was taught.”

Nena. “William you must be protected by your wife. However you might soon be confused as there are another two who look exactly like your wife. When I say exactly that is what I mean. Your wife inadvertently shared her life with an elderly relative. From that day that person became her sister. She in turn was pleased to find another relative & they embraced. They soon realised that they had a problem.”

Draconaris grinned as they approached. “Lynn we both have an apology to make. I did not realise you carried the genes you do. You actually shared your life with me and I became you. Alice you are quite correct if the branding had been done correctly in the first place. I would not have marked you Lynn.”

Tiny. “I do not know what you are all going on about. The answer is obvious. My mummy, Baby’s mummy & Louise’s mummy are all sisters and so they all must bear the senior mark. That of Grandpa Draconaris.”

Gaby. “Alice you heard the decision of the children. I agree it should be altered to that of Draconaris and Alice you can do it correctly this time. However Wee Wee is complaining she never got on any skis and she wants to go back.”

Baby’s mother. “I noticed some small snowsuits and skis in one of the shops. Will you three come with me & I will get you fixed up correctly.”

Nena. “In that case I might get a snowboard. I have a set of Skis at home.”

Julia. “If you do not mind I will sit down. Matilda held her hand.

“Ha I understand now. Draconaris this one needs to rest will you ensure she gets pushed around. I do not want this one exhorting herself. I am still the senior matriarch here and expect to be treated as such although I look like one of the girls.”

Nena was quite concerned foe Julia “I will go for a chair.”

“No she needs you here. Draconaris is quite capable of getting it.”

Matilda took hold of Nena’s hand. “Ah now I understand fully and there are six of us who can relive you of your duties if you need a break. As for this one she has a tomboy streak she needs to get out of her system.”

Gaby. “Matilda just because some of us like sports does not mean we are Tomboys. In today’s world boys and girls have to compete on almost a level field. It is slightly different from when you were a girl and expected to be prim and proper. Do sewing or art and possibly ride sidesaddle. For all the differences in the worlds we come from, girls are still girls, they like to shop and be pampered. Nena like me can never go back to what she once was. All I ever wanted to do was become a champion rider like mum. It looks like that might be one thing that has to change. I will continue riding for as long as is possible. At least I can say I have beaten the Men’s champion twice now. Tomorrow I want as many of our people at Harrogate as possible. I have asked for special trains to run from Scarborough to Harrogate. Those who want to go will also be given tickets to get in the grounds.”

“Holly & Ivy will you take the Mermaids and collect Maddy Anne from the bike shop. You are not to take no for an answer.” A few minutes later they returned with Maddy Anne.

Jenny. “Ladies this is my friend. She persuaded me to go back as a professional and race. Maddy while she also likes to cycle has decided to concentrate on selling bikes. That is apart from when she decided to do charity rides and persuades me to do it with her. Well this time I have to persuade her to take a new job.”

Martha. “First we would like to thank you for all the money you have raised for the Mermaids. I have a job offer to make to you. Jenny tells us you are a budding author. Well what we want to suggest to you will allow you more time to ride. What we would like you to do is listen to Gaby & her friends and then write their story. We will attend to the publication, Gabriel though would prefer for any money raised to go to the Mermaids charity.”

Nena. “Jenny has told us all about you and so we decided to invite you to come and live & ride with us and write our stories. In fact all our Mermaid members think it is a good idea. Between them all it should keep you occupied for some time.”

Em. “Between us there is scope for countless stories. All you need to do is listen to us and write our stories. Some may overlap like the visit to America. When you have finished with the children there is the adults. One could be Jenny’s story.”

Jenny. “Maddy Anne we have known each other for a very long time. My daughter insists you leave the managing of your stores to your managers. She also insists you accompany her on the Tri Peaks race.”

“None of you are leaving me much room to move. If I say no I could be depriving my favourite charity of a lot of money. If I say yes I get to ride more often. I also will get to mix with far more people than come in my shops.”

Sigfried. “Young lady if you have the time perhaps you can write about me Sigfried of Bavaria & nominal owner of Appolonaris.”

That got the attention of Maddy Anne. “This is no joke is it?”

Renate spoke in a rather sharp tone. “Young lady Sigfried does not joke. When the Queen of Bavaria requests you as a writer you drop everything and do it.”

Maddy Anne burst out laughing. “Jenny this is the best joke you have ever played on me. Even I know Germany has no Queen. I may not watch the news or read the papers. When I visited Bavaria the signs all say welcome to the Kingdom of Bavaria. One of my friends explained the Prime Minister would be their king if they still had a king.”

Jenny shook her head, “My friend that last statement was partially correct this is Sigfried of Bavaria Prince Regent & Prime Minister of Bavaria. Bavaria actually has a Queen although technically she is an Empress. As she is only young and she is the Queen of many countries which eventually will also include the British Commonwealth.”

Maddy Anne Bell for a while was stunned and then she noticed the guarded helicopters. “Oh I need to go to the toilet.”

Maddy went to a cubical and sat down. She then fished out of her handbag her mobile. She pressed a button & it asked allow network access? She replied yes. The BBC news told her she had just boobed. Maddy washed her hands and brushed her hair and then checked her lipstick.

As she was about to leave Tiny came out of one of the cubicles. “I wished they made these basins lower so then I do not have to ask strangers to lift me up so I can wash my hands. Thank you for that they are waiting for us. If you want I can give you a quick lesson on how to do a curtsy.”

“I made a big boo boo out there. I insulted a prince. I will have to apologise.”

“I was sent in here as they thought you might find me the least scary. Her majesty knows all about all of your charity work & has decided to make you a lady. I think that is correct. If you were a man you would be a Lord.”

Maddy scooped Tiny up in her arms & went back into the room. “I think somebody has lost their baby as I have just found her in the washroom. Sir I have to apologise I honestly thought Jenny was playing a joke on me. Madame I hope this curtsy is correct I am not used to doing them. If the job is still on offer I would like to accept it. Jenny I had sorted out the small sets of skins your daughter requested. Gabriel if it will help the mermaids then I will tell your story. I will try and make it interesting so people will buy it. I have a question as there are so many of you am I allowed to ask some friends of mine to collaborate with me on the stories?”

Renate. “We already have a list of your friends. Or at least a list of those Jenny knows about. I notice you have several friends from Germany, Switzerland and Netherlands. Perhaps some of these friends can tell the story from the perspective of those in the team who only speak a little English.”

Nena. “Until recently I was a travel representative and I could give you lots of true stories that happened to me and my friends which were quite hilarious.”

“You all seam quite eager to get me to be a writer for your stories.”

Tiny. “Maddy Anne Bell we would not just take Jennies say so. We know all there is to find out about you. The pay is low but you get all your clothing provided. Your transport and food all comes with the job. As an added bonus you get to look after me.”

Maddy Anne started to laugh. “So I am allowed to lift you up to wash your hands.”

Tiny nodded her head. Baby & Wee Wee said, “And besides us there are three small tinys and several larger ones. You will also get to ride in our helicopter or coach.”

Julia. “We all understand you here better than you might think. If we did not the job offer would not have been made. I am supposed to be getting married to the love of my life in about two weeks. At first I wanted lots of Bridesmaids but in reality only had one friend to help me. Then Nena & I got this job and the amount of bridesmaids and flower girls has increased substantially. As you got told previously we have people from Germany here and I believe you already know Saphira who came across with Princess Alice.”

“Saphi you never let on when we did the charity ride together that you were coming across to England.”

“At that time I did not realise I would be here. I was doing my normal job when my great aunt summoned me here. Well like others who were not already here I had to drop all I was doing and come here. What a shock I got when I realised Jenny Bond and her family were also here. I have heard you speak of the Bonds often enough and even been in the occasional race with her. I though had never met the family before.”

Granny Peters. “Renate overstepped the mark ordering them all here as that instruction was nor hers to give. However she thought she was the senior female here. You are here because of your friendship with Jenny & Saphi. My grand daughter has decided to do something for you for a change. Tomorrow at Harrogate she along with Queen Elizabeth will hand the prizes out. In addition several people will receive decorations from them both. Saphi & Jenny will take you across the road and get you dressed more appropriately. My sister Renate hates to see Ladies in jeans and crop tops.”

Maddy Anne noticed the room had emptied considerably. “Maddy I knew full well you would be here today as I chatted with your parents. I also telephone Karen & Samantha. They got the keys to your flat from your parents and are currently packing away all your belongings. They intend to stay there a couple of nights to ensure they have everything of yours.”

Maddy. “Most of my stuff is still at my parents. I had not got round to unpacking most of it since returning from Australia. My flat came fully furnished and so they will not have a lot to pack away. You must have been sure on me to go to so much trouble just for me.”

“You just met Tiny in the washroom. She may be small but she has a gift. She can be given a name and lock on to that person. She will know the deepest darkest secrets of that person. She did a preliminary check on you and then once you lifted her up in the washroom everything came flooding across to her. She says Lucinda will not mind if you want to play mummy with her.”

“She read my thoughts. I was thinking I wish I could have a baby like you, but that cannot be.”

Meanwhile the younger ones were back on the slope. Nena was having a go with the snowboard. Tiny, Baby, and Wee Wee soon got followed by the other Tinys as they followed in a long snake down the slope. Baby’s father was the last in the line. Her mother carried baby back up to the top while her father carried both Tiny & Wee Wee. The other tinys managed to keep hold of the ski lift. Gaby & Maddy decided to try the toboggan run and they set off hell for leather down the run. The toboggan itself was like a giant tyre. After half an hour of that the two decided to go to the surfboarding class. Eventually they all tired out or needed something warm inside them.

They noticed the oldies had moved back to the bar. They went to join them. Maddy spoke, “Well Tiny what am I thinking now?”

“That is easy you have been watching me & wishing you could go on the toboggan with a tiny.”

Wee Wee. “Me me me I will go again.”

“Ok I will take you. Can you read minds like Tiny?”

“Wee Wee not as good as Tiny, But I can a little. Tiny & Baby are better than me. I can sense though you need a tiny to look after you. Queen Mummy Jenny right you need tinys to look after you. ”

“Jenny is not a queen mummy. I should know as I have been her friend for a long time.”

“You are wrong her son Andrew is now Gabriel and she is Queen of Northumbria & engaged to William Wales. It is Queen Gabriel who will give you the award tomorrow. How much do you know of German & Russian history”? By Drew’s grandmother he was entitled to the crowns of Bavaria & Austria. But he also is a direct descendant of Tsar Nicholas & Robert Battenberg king of the three Germanys. In Germany Salic law normally would have happened. However Andrew was registered as a boy although he is slowly changing to being a female. All the countries will accept Gabriel as female and have had to change their rules on succession.”

“I never realised Jenny’s child was afflicted like that. If I had known I could have offered some advice.”

“Drew has for some time been both Drew and Gaby just as Chris has also been Nena. They both come from the same family line and will be cousins. Chris at least will have the chance to become a father before her final change. For Drew that is no longer possible although she might one day be a mother. You may think you have problems, but just look at my family. “Boys who change to girls, Girls who are the size of babies or toddlers. Ladies who constantly produce milk although they never have had children. Ladies & some men who never age regardless of how old they are. People who are supposed to be dead but are very much alive.”

“Oh I might fit in better than I thought. I was due to go to the doctors tomorrow about my problem. It is a little embarrassing to say the least.”

“Yes I can see your problem. You need a tiny to fix it for you. It is lucky I had nothing to eat earlier so I can help you out. I think we had better go to the mother and baby room.”

Constance came in with Wee Wee, “Oh your the story writer Maddy Anne. I did not realise you also had nursing duties. This is actually my cousin although people think she is my baby. My name is Constance. By the look on Tiny’s face you must taste nice. Do not be surprised if some of the tinys creep into your bed and then help themselves to a meal. Wee Wee here always makes her way to my bed. Now she just sleeps with me. Has Tiny told you once the tinys start to empty you that you start to look younger and more beautiful? Your breasts actually become more firm.”

“Now that is a joke. The next thing you will be telling me is that we are some sort of vampires.”

“No but some of us do give life. After the tinys have drained you then you will start to look more like Constance here. Your DNA will change to match hers.”

Constance spoke, “Actually she may be correct in part. If you were family I would say it would almost certainly happen. As you are not or at least to our knowledge then I am not sure what will happen. I can tell you that you will never be cold in bed. Now as these two have had their fill we had better go and see about those dresses you are going to need.”

Maddy Anne looked at Tiny. “Oh my god your face is covered in milk. You actually have been draining me. I knew I produced a little. Come I better wash your face.”

Wee Wee. “Tiny tried her best to drain you but you just produce to much for her to cope so she has sent a help message out. The other tinys can not come now but when we get home they have decided to miss tea and help Tiny out.”

Constance. “Maddy you may want to have plenty of bottled water on hand as you will get very thirsty.”

One of the very first shops Maddy Anne went into was the Laura Ashley store. The sales lady asked, “Would they would be interested in the mother and baby range they had in store.”

Constance. “Well so long as we can have three large and three small ones.”

Baby. “Five large and three babies.”

Maddy Anne. “Did any of you get to Caton Bay.”

Fiona who had been with the senior group spoke, “Yes we turned round there and we saw those houses that have to come down because the hillside has collapsed. It is a very sad time for all those people who are going to loose their homes. What I can not understand is why the builder was allowed to build those homes there in the first place.”

“Jenny you did say that Karen & Samantha were at my flat? For a moment I thought I saw them going into that camping store over there.”

As they were talking the two of them came out of the store holding a bag each. “Oh Maddy we intended to come across to the shop to see you. Aunty Angharad is at your flat so we decided to come across to see you. We also needed to get a couple of sleeping bags.”

“Just how many of you decided to help me pack?”

“We thought you might need your bike so we put it on the back of the car and brought it across.”

Jenny looked at the bike. “I am not sure that we can get it in with us. Could I ask you two to bring it across to Scarborough? I will book you a bed as I believe there is another party tonight.”

Maddy Anne. “I think my assistant writers have just turned up. You did say I could have help to write these stories. These two plus Aunty will do.”

Gaby was giggling away. “Anybody know their way round the Ferrands centre or the Deep in Kingston upon Hull. We need a local to show us around on Friday.”

Both Maddy Anne & Karen pointed at Samantha. “Sorry my mind was elsewhere did you mention the Deep?”

Gaby. “Yes Samantha I need an expert to show us round Hull on Friday.”

Samantha looked at Karen. “Oh I used to live there but do not these days. I live with a dear friend down South these days.”

Maddy Anne. “I thought I was supposed to be the ditzy blonde. You two along with Aunty have been appointed as assistant writers to this group.”

Gaby. “Some of this is reminding me of a dream I had. It was just after the visit to America. In that my friend Rhod had a grand mother who was known as the Grand Welsh Mistress. I also had a similar dream on the Isle of man when I met Oberon & his family.”

Samantha. “Wow you do get some weird dreams, Witches and fairies you must be attracted to them.”

Em. “Samantha do not make fun of things you do not understand. If Gabriel is having dreams about them then they are trying to contact her.”

Samantha. “You said that with a blank face as if it was serious.”

Silv who had been listening. “Em she is not joking the Grand Welsh Mistress is said to control a flight of Red dragons. She no doubt already has her spies here and they will report on what we say and do. When she is ready she will bring her flight to greet their Queen.”

Gaby. “The red Wyverns were also in my dreams as was a Mr Vater and Mr Wyvern. Mr Vater sent his children to protect me. Come to think of it that may have already come to fruition. Em you and your cousins belong to the mermaids? So that could equate to the children of Mr Vater. Tiny, Baby, Wee Wee and tiny sisters could equate to the children of Mr Oberon. The Vikings were also known as the dragon peoples. So then all those who come from Germanic regions could be dragons. If so then I would already be surrounded by Fay of many types. I have just had another thought The Isle of Man was one of those areas designated as mine. I presume I am Queen of Man so does that mean I am a fairy Queen?”

This statement of Gaby’s started a silly session with the Tinys. “Hello we are Tinys, Hobbits or Leprechauns of Gabyland. Nice to meet you Mermaid & Dragon cousins. Come dance with us for our Queen is restored to us.”

At Junction 32 & The Duke of Savoy Cafe.

As they were dancing a man at least six foot with blond hair and blue eyes approached the group. “Excuse me did I here the children correctly? They did say the Queen was restored?”

Nena. “They are being silly pretending they are Hobbits & Leprachauns.”

He gave Nena a wink. “In that case with so many of them here there must be great magic here.”

Tiny looks at the stranger hard. “There is the greatest of magic here it is called love. That beats all other types.” Tiny waves her wrist and the tinys all launch themselves at the man. He falls down under a hail of tinys.

Tiny. “Look what all the tinys caught. Nana Martha come see.”

“Hello what are you doing down there, and what is your name?”

“I see I got the correct place. My daughter is going to love all these children. Her name means warrior maiden. My names mean Bright flame and brave defender. Has Lord Draco arrived yet?”

Gaby. “We have nobody of that name although we do have a Draconaris Diablo.”

“So he is here after all. He has just changed his name slightly to Dragon Devil from Little Red Dragon or Wyvern.”

Saphira stepped forward, “Sir I can assure you there are not one dragon here.”

Bright flame looked at Saphira. “Yes of course she dragons are always correct even when they are wrong. The statement not one is correct. There are far more than one here. You are a Blue-Green so you must be a water one.”

Saphira stamped her feet and walked away.

Granny Peters approached Bright flame and spoke, “You should know better than tease the children. Saphira still has to learn not to get in a strop when teased. Now why have you only just turned up when Renate called you all days ago.”

“Sorry about that we had a little vacation in Bavano Italy for three Weeks. It was only when we got as far as Landeck that we got informed. So we flew from Munich to Leeds- Bradford & then we hired a car & got here. I see the Bavaria Mountain men are on duty today.”

“Hello I am Charlotte. Papa is correct the reception in the mountains was very bad. I was on Monte Rosa learning how to ski three weeks & could not text my friends once. I did throw a few snowballs at Papa & he retaliated when I got fed up of do this do that. After the ski lessons were finished mama wanted to visit the island to see the saint. So we had to cross Lake Maggorie and go to the church and see the saint. It was an old family friend who passed the message on in Landeck. We went into one of the Internet cafes there and got a flight from Munich. Mama wanted to drive the car & we ended up here are we far from your home? Mama has gone to make a dent in papa’s bank account. She says it is her compensation for three weeks on Monte Rosa. Papa wants some decent food. I had a snack at McDonalds.”

Gaby pressed quick dial on her mobile “Hi can you send John & Arthur in a helicopter and they will need their licences. I have a little job for them. Greetings Lord Bright flame. You did not tell me your correct name. I have just arranged your transport. Maddy your bike and all Karen & Samantha’s stuff can also go in the Helicopter when it arrives. John will take your car back to the airport. Arthur will take your car to Maddy Anne’s parents and park it there. The Pilot will pick up your parents and Aunty and then it will be going to the Airport to collect John.

A woman came loaded down with carrier bags. “Well Rupert did you find somewhere to eat we have quite a drive to do yet. I was taking the wrong road but now we can get there as I got a map. I noticed Saphira or somebody who looks like her in a paddy. Good job Renate is not here or she would be getting the hairbrush on her bottom.”

Princess Sidonie came running and launched herself at the woman. “Aunt, uncle has been teasing my twin Saphira. She has just calmed down.”

Countess Von Hapsburg, “Oh did he and I thought he was going to order us some food.”

“Well he has just asked where he could get a decent meal. You are coming with us back to Scarborough via helicopter.”

Greta. “Aunt I noticed a cafe down here that you could go to and we could have a coke cola. Granny is shopping with the remainder of her daughters.”

Rupert. “We had to practise in Italy as Lulu here wants the take part in the head bangers race.”

Papa you know that is your name for it. I have to Ski on the Rhone glacier, Cycle across the mountain and then swim down the Rhone. I had to find a very thick wetsuit. The first time I jumped in the Rhone I was in my normal swim wear. Never again will I do that I jumped out again.”

Nena. “You sound just like what we need for our team. We have our own head banger race. It is over three mountains and is called the tri peaks race. You have to cycle up rough tracks and in places will have to carry your bike and run with it.”

Rupert replied, “It sounds like a race Lulu would like to enter but she cannot as her bike is back at home.”

“Papa is correct my bike is back at home. By any chance is there a bike shop close by and I will get a new one.”

Greta. “No need for that. We should have a spare bike with your name on. If Sigfried is aware you were going to enter then he will have made sure there is a bike for you. Gabriel this is my cousin Charlotte Von Hapsburg. I insist she is enrolled in the Angels head bangers section. She hates normal racing but likes a little extra. Like the triathlon you were telling us about. Swimming up the River Aire. Then cycling to the base of Mount Sharphaw and then running to the top. That is just something Lulu would consider.”

“That sounds interesting. I might consider that type of race. Ok Greta I will join your group but you have to come with me. After all family have to stick together.”

“Well said Princess Charlotte.”

“Granny Greta has just asked me to join the Angels Mountain bike section. And explained to her friend Gabriel I like more interesting races. I accepted the offer Greta made. Will that be ok with grandpa? We were just going for some food and my cousins were going to come as well.”

As it was a nice day most of the girls sat at tables outside the cafe while the adults went indoors. Rupert ordered his meal and the drinks for the girls then he spotted the cafe was selling cumbo jumbos. He asked a few question from the girl at the bar and then went outside. “Who for an ice-cream?” All the girls put their hands up. “Cumbo Jumbos ok?”

“Papa two of us better share one of those. They still are great fun though.”

Renate. “Rupert for teasing the girls earlier you can also buy us one to share.” Rupert paid for them and his meal had arrived. The waitresses were kept quite busy taking Cumbo Jumbos out to the children. Then they started taking them to the adults.

The manager came to see if everything was ok. “This is the first day we have had them on the menu. This place used to belong to one of the big international chains. I work in Hotel at Bavano for 20 years and these were always popular there.”

Rupert. “I have just had three weeks holiday there at the Hotel Maggorie. As for if you got them right you had better ask the ice-cream experts.”

The Italian hugged Rupert. “You stop at Papas hotel and now my cafe. Your name so I can tell Papa.”

Rupert looked at the name of the cafe The Duke of Savoy. “The name of your cafe is rather appropriate as all those girls out at the front are all Princesses from across Europe. As to who I am well I am Count Rupert Von Hapsburg.”

“Mama Mia you do not have the Duke of Savoy with you do you?”

Gabriel came in. “The three smallest did not get one and ask if they can share one please. There is no Duke of Savoy here although there is a grand duchess of Savoy.”

“Oh I might be in trouble then if she spots the cafe name.”

Gabriel took him by the hand. “Come we will ask the children. Cousins this is the manager & he has just realised he has called this place the Duke of Savoy with out permission. What do you suggest?”

Lulu. “Well I have just stayed at the hotel Maggorie in Bavano and they held Royal warrants from Sigfried & Renate. Perhaps a Royal warrant or two would do. We would do it but it should be the oldies who sign one.”

Gabriel took the manager back to the adults. “Martha this gentleman’s father back in Bavano holds royal warrants given by Sigfried & Renate. Every member of the angels would give him a royal warrant. Whose should he receive?”

Martha looked at the name. “Well as he is from Bavano I suppose it should be the Duke of Savoy’s warrant or at least the Queen of Italy. Then he is now in Northumbria & it should have the Queen of Northumbria’s warrant.”

A female came to the table where Renate was. She did a curtsy and the girls also did so. “Apologies Mistress Renate. The girls have just told me whom we have been making Cumbo Jumbos for. These girls are all my daughters.”

“So Maria this must be the Pepe you deserted me for.”

“Mistress Renate you know once I got married I could no longer be your maid.”

Nena. “So these are all your princesses or are they trainee maids?”

“Please Mama has trained us all to be maids or companions. Papa trains us all to be waitresses.”

“Child what is your name?”

“Mama named us girls after her mistress and her sisters. I am called Renate as I was the second sister.”

“Gabriel this is my former maid Maria di Savoy. Maria needed a job and I gave her it. Then Pepe stole her from me.”

“So Pepe was thinking about you when he named this place. Are you related to the duke of Savoy? Renate should this one have been summoned?”

Rupert smiled. “If Maria is or was a di Savoy she certainly should be with us. Pepe Renate commanded all with Royal connection had to go to Scarborough. I was up Monte Rosa when the order went out. Like a good soldier once I received the order I had to obey.”

A Japanese man was sitting nearby and heard this. He picked up his phone and spoke into it. Then he started to read his paper again.

Little Renate. “Mama we all now have heard the order. Even Papa must obey because he married you and took your name. You have drilled into us our entire heritage. Papa is going to have to find a manager for this place before we can go.”

A young man & his wife & children were passing the cafe. He noticed the cumbo Jumbo Tiny, Wee-Wee and Baby was trying to finish. “Excuse me where did you get the Cumbo Jumbo? The only place I have seen them is in Bavano.”

Tiny with a face full of ice cream pointed to the Duke of Savoy.

Maria. “Pepe go and make Royal Cumbo Jumbo for them all.”
“Hi I am Maria may I help you?”

The mother of the girls spoke. “It is two of my daughters birthdays today. Instead of a party they wanted to come to Escape.”

One of the girls interrupted. “Mum is trying to say she has only enough money for one Cumbo Jumbo and so could we have spoons so we could share it. We were due to be going abroad for our holiday but the printing place daddy worked at has gone to the bank. Mummy says until either she or daddy can get a job we have to be careful with what we have.”

The man. “Oh my these are not Cumbo Jumbos as I thought but Royal ones. I also did not order them.”

Prince Rupert. “Somebody trained you well to know the difference. As you can see we are also having a party. Now will you tell me how you know the difference?”

“A while ago before I was married I went to Bavano with Lakes & Mountains tours. I stayed at the Hotel Maggorie in Bavano. I became friends with two Italian girls one was due to get married to the owners son the other was her sister. I went on all the included trips but in my spare time and the evenings I helped the girls make Cumbo — Jumbos they were very popular. I enjoyed the holiday and even wrote to the girls when I got home. One day I got a letter from Maria telling me she had got married and her sister had gone into hospital & was not expected to live. That was the last I heard from either of them. As it was I was ill my self & ended up getting married to my nurse.”

“I take it you never went back there.”

“No sir I intended taking the girls this year. But that was not to be.”

“I have just come over here after spending three weeks at that hotel. They still have your picture at the bar along with the owner’s son & two girls.”

“Pepe was like a brother to me we had a great time. I sent him a present although I could not go to the wedding. Then I got that letter from Maria. That though is nearly 20 years since it happened.”

The smallest girl scrambled on to Renate’s Knee. ”Now who do we have here?”

“I am Julia. Are you a grandma? You look like you are and that you can give cuddles. My daddy named me after his lost love. Mummy knows about her. It was so romantic. Him in Yorkshire & her in Bavano. Daddy in one hospital & Julia in another. They got married by long distance telephone and there was a priest at both bedsides. Daddy recovered. But Julia went to live with Jesus. My Nan has gone to visit Julia. I hope she comes back soon as I miss my cuddles with her. It is the twin’s birthday today. I saved these candles from my cake & I have a little bit of money. Nana was going to get the buns for me so I could put my candles on and give them to the twins.”

Renate looked at the few coins the child held out. “Is there enough? I saved all I could.”

Maria. “There is enough there to get a very big cake so all the children get a piece especially when the one buying is called Julia. Would you like to come with me to choose one and then we will all sing happy birthday to your sisters.”

Pepe meanwhile was giving David a hug. “You just turn up when I Pepe need help. I need a manager and staff to rum my cafe. My wife and children have to go away for a while and I do not know how long that will be. Do you know anybody who might know how to make the full range of Cumbo Jumbos?”

Brenda was grinning away. Then that who has just gone off with Julia is Maria & sister in law of my David.”

Pepe brought out a photo. “This is the vault where we placed her. She had a smile on her face when she died and her last words were telling David I will be with him always.”

Sorry Pepe I was not in a fit state to travel for the funeral. All the same I felt like Julia was with me all the time although I knew she was dead. She even told me to marry Brenda with her blessing. Even now she is here and says to me I have to make a very special Cumbo-Jumbo that only she knew how to make for she says there is one here who she must present it to. Yes Pepe I will take the job with you. I could start on Friday at the earliest as I promised my wife and girls we would go to the Great Yorkshire show tomorrow. It is the 150th show. Queen Elizabeth is supposed to be going and awarding the prizes. I bought the tickets before I lost my job.”

“Well there is one Julia knew how to make and I was never shown how.”

Martha spoke, “Your wedding to Julia would be legal, and so as her husband you would be entitled to claim her estate and titles. Pepe you and David can return here on Monday. David’s children & his wife Brenda will have to stay with us for a while.”

David. “I had to obtain an Archbishops licence to allow the wedding to take place. The priest who was at my bedside is now the bishop of Durham. Brenda here stood in as proxy wife.”

Pepe “I stood in for my brother on the Italian side. Father Waibel was the priest in Italy he soon after got transferred to Germany.”

Nena & Gaby both burst out laughing. “So those two have worked together before. No wonder the Holy father sent him over here.”

Pepe. “Father Waibel is over here?”

“No Pepe Cardinal Waibel is here. Hello Pepe it is a long time since I last saw you. I should have realised when I was served a Cumbo Jumbo as the only place I ever got them was in Bavano.”

David. “We have never met but you did officiate at my wedding to Julia di Savoy. I had to get an Archbishops licence to allow the wedding to take place. I was in a hospital bed in Yorkshire and Julia in Italy.”

“Yes I remember that. Poor Julia died shortly after and you were too ill to travel to the funeral.”

Brenda. “My husband was in a very bad way for a long time. Eventually he recovered and he knew Julia was dead. He said she told him he had to marry me with her blessing. Well we did and we named one of the girls Julia after her.”

The Cardinal felt a child tugging at his cassock and looked down. “You have to keep the promise you made to Julia before she died. She told me to remind you what you had to do.”

The Cardinal placed his hands on Brenda. “Oh now I understand she is talking to me. Brenda you have the soul of Julia inside you.”

Brenda spoke. “I for as long as I could remember I had an imaginary friend called Julia who came to me times of trouble. When David became ill Julia came to me to help me look after him, as he was my first patient. Julia though could not return, as she had nowhere to return to so she stayed with me. When this little one is born she will be provided with the receptacle needed. Then I will have only one soul inside me again.”

Gaby. “This all seams to be a lot of hocus pocus to me. How can the soul of a dead relative be in Brenda when they have never met? The only connection is David & a telephone line.”

“Gabriel as a priest I have seen many strange things. I have seen people possessed by spirits against their will. Brenda is an odd one in that she has willing shared her body with Julia. It though is nearly time for the two of you separated.”

“Oh no my waters have broken.” A few seconds later Brenda safely delivered a baby girl.

Julia piped up, “That is my new baby sister Brenda and I have to look after her now as I promised her I would.”

Dr Helga said, “I think we had better get you to a hospital to get you and the baby checked out.”

Maddy Anne. “The nearest hospital will be Pontefract Royal it is not far away.

Meanwhile Gaby had called 999 and asked for an ambulance. An ambulance came and collected Brenda. David went in the ambulance with her. The remainder of the family were left with Pepe & family.

Pepe looked at his daughters and then the other girls. “I will have to look after you all until your parents come back.”

Renate.“No Pepe you can leave that to us. You have to go with Maria and pack your cases and you had better pack extra for these. In the meantime I will take them round the stores here and get them some essentials. They will be coming with us.”

Maria did a curtsy. ”Yes mistress.”

Gaby. “Maria after all these years I see it is still ingrained in you to call Renate mistress.”

“Yes mistress.”

“Please just call me Gaby or Gabriel.”

“Yes mistress.”

Renate. “I tried years ago and got the same response yes mistress.”

Pepe landed back with the suitcases. “I called round at the hospital & these have been given the ok.”As he was speaking a helicopter landed near to the others. Two men jumped out.

Gaby. “John I want you to return this car to Leeds-Bradford International Airport and you will be collected from there. Arthur as you know Worksop & Sheffield I want you to go with the pilot and collect a few more guests. That leaves three cars and the security team.

Karen drove a Sarb while both David & Pepe had Zaphiras. Karen handed her keys over to the officer while two of the others took the keys off David & Pepe. “Remember no racing I want you all back tonight for the celebrations.”

“Pepe spoke actually the car will need filling up before it can go far.”

The officer. “All taken care of we have a card with us so we will fill all the cars up.” With that the transport set off.

Maddy. “It might be better if I go with the pilot as I know where my home is and that of my parents. Also I am dying to see Aunties face when the helicopter lands in the front street.”

Maddy got in the helicopter but Arthur also stayed in the helicopter. The girls waved them off and then they boarded their respective helicopters. It was a relatively short flight back to Scarborough for them. Meanwhile the helicopter Maddy was in had landed on top of a hill close to where Maddy lived. She opened the door and had a quick check round and then went a few doors down and handed her keys over. “I have to go away for a while and do not know when I will be returning so it might be better if you relet the apartment again.” She then paid the outstanding rent. After that Maddy got back in the helicopter. To say it caused considerable excitement would be an understatement. Maddy waved to everybody as the helicopter lifted off the ground. It was not many minutes before it was again landing this time close to her parent’s house.

Angharad. “Maddy Anne this is quick promotion from bike to helicopters are you selling these as well as bikes?” Maddy Anne hugged both her parents. Meanwhile Arthur was helping the pilot load the baggage.

The pilot welcomed them onboard and they set off for the trip to Leeds- Bradford Airport. It did not take long before John was collected and the helicopter was refilled before returning to the Royal Hotel.

In Scarborough the preparation for the evening’s celebration were well under way.

Half way round the world the Emperor of Japan was watching the news broadcasts. He summands his daughters and then he spoke. “Well daughters of mine have you anything to say?”

One held her hand up. “Honrable papa may we see that clip again. For a moment I thought it was my friend from England. You know the one I told you about who sometimes dressed as a boy and sometimes as a girl.”

“Yes I remember now. I told you off for consorting with the lower ranks & it appears I made a big mistake. It is your friend from England my spies informed me about earlier today. All the daughters of every European Royal house have to be handed over as companions to your friend.”

One of the other girls spoke, “Father perhaps it was because you told us not to associate with them that we did not get an invite. What can we do about it?”

“I have been in consultation with all our holy men. They all give me the same advice after reading their holy scriptures. They say once in 1000 years a great king or Queen arises. This time though your friend is both king and queen. It is imperative Japan is represented and so I have decided to send you all my daughters as a present to the boy-girl ruler of Northumbria. I have decided and as dutiful daughters you will obey.” Their father left the room.
Su Lin. “We have to do what papa wants. Perhaps she will not keep us all and allow some of us to return home.”

“Su Lin you know as well as we do that there will be no return for us. Once father has made his mind up he will arrange our marriage and then that is final. All we can do is pack our cases and say our goodbyes to our friends.”

With that Su Lin and sisters retired to their rooms and with the help of their maids packed away everything they might need. This was transported to a cargo plane at Tokyo international.

Su Lin rather timidly knocked on the door of her father’s apartment. “Emperor Papa are we allowed to take our maids with us as companions?”

“Su Lin I had not thought of that. Yes they shall all go with you.”

Su Lin went to tell her sisters and found one kissing a boy. “Su Lin do not tell papa he would go mad if he knew.”

“Papa says we can take our maids. If you can get him dressed like a maid he could come with us. You know what would happen if papa found him in our apartments. You go take a bath and remove any body hair. Throw all your clothing out here and I will burn it in the fire.”

The poor boy got a shock as two maids came in and started to wash him in oils. “Mistress Su Lin ordered it so our lives are not in danger. Come on get out we have not time to waste.” As soon as he was out the two maids dried him. “Come please step into this we must hide that away for a while. You also need enhancement to look like other maids.” He soon realised what they meant as they glued two silicone objects on his chest. They then started on his fingers. You will be Su Yum’s new maid hers has had to leave.

Su Lin entered. That is better and you will stay that way until we reach England and find out what is what. Till then you will be my sister’s maid. I doubt though that will be a problem for you.

“Now I have typed a letter out to your parents. It says you have a job offer in England that you cannot refuse. All you need to do is sign it and then it can be posted to them.”

Clothing suitable for you has also been packed and sent to the airport. We all now have to go and get our passport pictures taken.

A courier came and collected the letter it was sent by special messenger to the boy’s house. The father looked at the envelope that had the Royal insignia on it. He read the letter and showed his wife. She sniffed it and said it is scented with Jasmine that means he must be guarding the Emperors daughters. We had better keep quiet in case we are not supposed to know they being sent to England. They framed the letter and placed it on the wall where all could see it.

In the palace all the girls including the maids were dressed in white. The priest was marrying the lot of them to Drew-Gaby in his absence. Then a fleet of cars took them to the airport. The boy’s parents watched but did not notice him. “Well we were correct the Emperor has sent his daughters on a mission.”

Back in Scarborough Gaby knew nothing of this. Little Julia approached Gaby. “Are we allowed to play on the sands tonight? I have spent most of the day at that Ice place and all I want to do is play on the sands.”

One of the tinys took her hand. “We also want to play so after tea we will go and have a sandcastle building race to see who can build the biggest and best on the beach. If we take a change of clothing we can have a shower in the super loos. It is free for children.”

Alice spoke to the tinys. I think I better come with you to keep an eye on you all. Guther you had better come as well so I have somebody to talk to.” Two men from the Bavarian 16th were detailed to take them down to the beach.

Gunther looked at the two of them. “Sorry for staring but I seem to know your faces. I was trying to put a name to you both.”

“Sir you may have known of our Grandfather. We are not supposed to speak of him. We both wanted to go in the Bavarian Mountain instead we got put in the 16th.”

“I know now where I have seen that face Field Marshall.”

“Yes sir, please do not say his name aloud.”

“You know he was one of the good guys. Do not be ashamed of your heritage. I understand full well why you both wanted the mountain division. Well you can write home and say with pride that you have been transferred to Queen Gabriel’s, Princess Alice Royal Protection Division.”

“Permission to ring home sir?”

“Permission granted.”

After each of the boys had spoken with their parents Alice motioned she wished to speak with them. “Hello Princess Alice Lavinia speaking, I have had both your boys looking after me. As they said they are on Royal protection duties. I thought you would like to know they have both joined the ranks of the officers. I know they are both a little scared of admitting who they are. Their grandfather had he lived would have loved to see this day. I know his hopes and aspirations as he had a talk with me before he died.”

On the beach each of the tiny girls had created their own space and started to build. Julia looked at the young soldiers, “Well are you two going to help me build the biggest castle?”

They looked at Alice, “Just think of it as an order by a superior officer.”

“Yes sir in that case we will get a spade each.” It took the tinys a while before they realised Julia was getting help.

“Hey that is cheating there is only one of us.”

Julia said, “You did not say we had to do it on our own. If we link each of the castles by a moat we will all have built it.”

Gunther spoke “It appears we have a young general in training. Regardless of that I am a trainee Grandpa and so I believe it is my duty to get you all ice creams once you are washed and changed. Ulrig spotted the two young officers with the girls. He came across.

The two officers saluted him and then said, “We have been obeying Princess Alice and Admiral Gunther sir.”

Julia. “I am General Julia and this is our castle. We have just built it. Would you like to inspect our troops?

The tinys by now had washed and changed. They stood to attention as Ulrig walked up and down them. “Yes you will all do fine although I suggest you two brush some of the sand off your knees.”

He left laughing and soon found Renate. “I see there is a trainee General amongst the girls. She is called Julia & I have been trying to place her.”

“You are sure the child was called Julia.”

“Come watch.”

“Well I never & the two soldiers who are they?”
“Let us just say the person who led the Africa Corps was their grandpa.”

“Ha yes he was a real gentleman. So those two will do under General Julia. Have they been transferred to the Princess Alice?”

They watched as Julia marched the girls up to Tiny and said, “General Julia reporting for duty sir and saluted her.

“Well Ulrig apparently the smallest of the small is the top dog in that group.”

Maddy & Gaby were both dressed like identical twins and sat on adjoining chairs. The tents that had been put up on the front had all been altered so there was one massive tent with several exits. Both Maddy & Gaby had grins on their faces as Tiny; Baby & Wee Wee led the group of small troops. They even had the two soldiers carry flags for them. They all took their job seriously and saluted as they passed. The tinys were the first of the many groups that marched past.

The Russian Premier turned to Draconaris. “She has a regiment of children?”

“Do not let any of them hear you call them children, for they are Tinys and some of Empresses Gabriel’s dearest friends and companions? They can be far more deadly than normal guards.” As Draconaris spoke the guards came and sat down in front of Gaby. Tiny clamboured on to Gaby’s knee. Draconaris found Wee Wee was clambouring on to his knee. She looked at the Russian Premier. He was shocked as Julia climbed on to his knee.”

“I am a normal all the rest are Tinys. The small tinys are the mascots of the team Appolonaris. You have built a new harbour and your men have worked hard doing it. I see all the ships are now inside. You are still wondering if you have done the correct thing. Look around at the people celebrating. This is not because somebody marched in with troops and told them they would do this or that. They are here because they want to be. Gabriel did not want to be crowned queen, but she has had to accept it. Yes I am reading your mind. As Draconaris told you the tinys are the most deadly of foes. If you posed any danger to Gabriel you would not be here. Look here come the representatives of all the different states carrying their national flags. How many can you name?”

The Russian Premier. “Well I presume the White rose on a blue background with three crowns on is for Northumbria. I see my national flag now also has the three crowns. Germany, Oh has Italy recognised you. These I do know, as they are the flags of my Baltic neighbours. It appears there are not many European nations that have not recognised Gabriel as their Queen.”

As the parade came to a close and the last of the dancers had done their piece the sky darkened. As it got darker a rocket was launched from the St Petersburg that illuminated the night sky. This was the signal for the last post to be played. As it was played all the national flags of the ships in the harbour were lowered. A few seconds later the massed bands started to play, On Ilkley Moor. As they finished new flags were hoisted on the ships in the harbour. Then a myriad of stars exploded on too the night sky illuminating the area for miles around. At midnight the celebrations came to a halt and everybody left for their respective accommodation.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction
Chapter 14. Day 12 Thursday 11th July 2008.
Visit to the Great Yorkshire Show in Harrogate.

Gabriel was one of the very first up and ready. Northern Rail had put on many special trains direct from Scarborough station to Harrogate. Trains full of people were leaving the town every few minutes and heading for Harrogate. Coaches had been laid on in Harrogate to take the people directly to the show ground from the station. Maddy Anne looked around. “Gabriel am I supposed to be going to Harrogate as well as everybody else?”

“Maddy you were informed yesterday that you had to write my biography. There is a lot to write. Most of it concerns my cousin Maddy and how we interact. I remember one time we planned to go to a con and Maddy promised to arrange the costumes. I should have known better as Maddy was forever trying to dress me as a girl. It is not long ago that I discovered she was a twin and she was trying to replace her twin. At one time I thought I might even marry her. I also at one point wondered if Maddy was a lesbian. Getting back to the con we made friends with a Japanese girl called Kiko. She asked us to her home and then wrote later her father had forbidden her from mixing with non-Japanese. At first I thought she had said horrible papa, but it was it was actually Honrable papa. I was looking forward to a trip to Japan, but it was not to be. Now what was the girl’s father’s name? I think her grandparents must have liked opera or something as she called her father the Mikado. I presume it was a nickname for him.”

Maddy Anne. “The Mikado oh good grief Gaby you talked to one of his daughters.”

“Sure she was nice and we both thought of her as a friend. Maddy let on I was actually a boy. She talked about two of her Sisters Su Lin & Sue Yum. I think those names are correct. They both sounded like great fun.”

“Gaby it is obvious to me you have no idea who your friend is. In fact her father must have no idea of who you are or he would not have prevented you going there. By now he must have realised he has made a great mistake. He must make up for the mistake he made and will be planning to make amends.”

“Maddy Anne what can a friends father give me that I have not already got.”
“Gaby the Mikado is the old name for the Emperor of Japan. He has lots of daughters and no sons.”

“So my friend would be one of his daughters.”

“What ever he gives you accept it graciously as it would be bad form to refuse. If you refuse a gift he will take it that you do not think it is worthy of you.”

“Ok I will remember that and thanks for the information at least I know more than Maddy does. We though have to get ready for the journey to Harrogate. Helicopter again I am afraid.”

“I have just remembered Kiko told me her grandpa died in the 1980’s he was called Harry Ito or something similar. Harry does not sound Japanese to me.”

“Gaby the Japanese used to practise Polygamy; most these days only have one partner. If Kiko told her father you are both male and female he might consider it possible to marry all his daughters off to you. There is nothing in their law to prevent lots of weddings to the same person. It is a long time since a male was born. So if he married them off to a king that king will become Emperor of Japan and he could retire.”

“You are teasing me Maddy Anne.”

“No I am not Gaby. It could happen to you.”

Tiny came and found them both. “Come on it is time we left.” With that they departed for the harbour and their flight. They flew over the countryside they could see the tailback on the roads approaching Harrogate. The only road into the town that was clear was the A59 from Skipton. The pilot looked for a landing area and noticed there was a Sainsbury’s supermarket. The other pilots followed and put their aircraft down at the car park.

A very surprised car park attendant came running up. “Err are there many more as this is supposed to be a car park.”

“Well we are all here but there could be at least one more. Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth might arrive by a similar fashion.”

“Oh, I better inform the gate.” As he spoke a helicopter of the Royal flight also put down in the same car park. A second helicopter arrived with a detachment of Scots guards. The attendant looked up to see several helicopters more about to land. He spoke into a radio. “This car park is full with helicopters all we can accommodate is an odd disabled car or two.”

Gaby was grinning away when she saw the pilot of the helicopter. “William you decided to come.”

“I had to come as I was ordered by a queen to come today.”

“Now would that be your granny Elizabeth or me.”

“Well cousin Zara is taking part in the horse jumping section. So granny informed all the British family they were expected here to support her and be here today.”

As William was embracing Gaby more helicopter of the RAF along with ones from the Royal Northumbria services arrived. Out of the RAF helicopters came more Guards. Out of the Northumbria helicopter came more soldiers including bandsmen. Gabriel herself was surprised to see more helicopters of her flight. Out of each one a different unit came in their dress uniforms or ancient uniform.

Prince Phillip. “Queen Gabriel you have brought some from every unit you have.”

“Well actually I did not bring them somebody must have instructed them to come here. An officer of the Hanoverian troops approached Gaby and saluted.

“Your highness we got a request from the Ministry of Defence in Whitehall to help provide additional security so I asked for troops from all your units to help. They in turn know this is a show and so wanted to look their best and so decided to put on their dress uniforms.”

Gaby replied, “In that case we had better inspect them.”

The Tyrollers had all chosen to wear lederhosen and looked like what you might expect from Austria. Prince Phillip smiled as he saw one unit with white tights, white skirts, and slippers with pom poms on. “Gabriel When did my home country of Greece accept you as Queen?”
“We went to Escape indoor Ski run yesterday and when we got back there were both the Greek & Italian ships in the harbour. Apparently both countries accept me. Italy informed me they had no choice as I am already the Duke of Savoy.” They are having a week of national celebrations in Italy.”

Several officials wearing black pinstriped suits and bowler hats came from the show committee and they arrived carrying boxes. “Your Majesties you arrived rather sooner than we expected. We understand Queen Gabriel will be jointly presenting the prizes.”

Gabriel. “I hope it will not put you to much trouble but our soldiers would like to put on a display for you. As Prince Phillip here recognises most of the units I think he would make a good commentator to tell us about them.”

Prince Phillip looked at his wife and then at Gabriel. “Phillip, Gabriel holds the same rank as me so I suggest you agree to be the commentator.”
As she spoke the officials were handing membership badges out to the groups. The ones Gabriel & Elizabeth got were different in that they were life membership badges of the Yorkshire Agricultural Society.”

Prince Phillip. “I do not know about Great Yorkshire. With the amount of the Royal Family present or taking part it should be called the Royal Yorkshire show in future.”

Sigfried of Bavaria. “Phillip I agree with you. This is the 150th show it should be announced after awarding the prizes.”

Gabriel. “Actually we have to award various medals to people and will do it after the announcement of the name change.”

As they were speaking they all heard a roar as a Harrier hovered and then landed on the car park. The canopy opened and out of it got a man.”

“Sorry about that. I was overseeing the trains and when I got to the St Petersburg the last of the Helicopters had gone. So I looked around and found this runabout.”

Gabriel hugged Draconaris. He quickly stripped off his jumpsuit and all could see he was clearly dressed as a prince of Transylvania. He bowed to Elizabeth. “I thought the occasion today merited me coming in full dress.”
The official came with a badge but Draconaris said, “I am already a life member,” and showed his badge to the official. The official looked at his list of life members.

“Oh yes sir.” A convoy of what looked like golf buggies arrived to transport some of the ladies. Gaby was all ready for walking but the official said, “No madam you must ride. We will transport you and some of the older ladies.”

Nena. “ It does not matter about us but the tinys’ may need transport.”

He looked at the very small girls. “If the senior ladies do not mind them on their knee then they can come.”

The rest of the group walked through the car park and then through a gate. The official did not even look at their passes he just waved them on. One of the first things they noticed was that there was a ring. In the ring junior riders were already being judged. Gaby wanted the driver to stop so they could watch the jumping. It also allowed the others to catch up with them.

The official looked at his watch. “Madam the flower tent is next on the list.” With that they all went the short distance to the flower tent. Attached to the flower tent was the cheese tent.

Gaby. “Am I allowed to sample some of the cheese, as I am rather partial to most cheeses? One of the exhibitors heard Gaby's remark.

“Your highness this is Real Wensleydale cheese made traditionally in Wensleydale. We do several variations. We also have a plant in Lancashire that produces real Lancashire cheese. We believe that if cheese bears a regional name it should come from there.”

Gaby and the others sampled the cheese. As the others moved on Nena stayed behind. Her Majesty Queen Gabriel of Northumbria has decided she likes your regional cheeses and wishes you to supply us.” Nena handed a parchment certificate over.

Nena then went to catch the others up. The man looked at the certificate and read it. This is to confirm the holder of this is a purveyor of cheese to Her Majesty Queen Gabriel Battenberg of Northumbria, Empress designate of most of Europe.

In the flower tent Greta had handed a similar certificate to Kershaw’s of Brighouse for their roses. In one tent there was a display of hams. One small producer from Thirsk was there with his traditional cured hams. Constance was the one who presented him with a certificate.

Eventually it was time for refreshments and they went to the Women’s institute tent. Gabriel smiled when she saw all the original Calendar girls and the actresses who had portrayed them in the film were serving the meals. She stopped to chat with the ladies. Queen Elizabeth asked, “Who had brought the calendar to the Palace.”

Tricia Stewart and Angela Baker. “ Your Majesty that was us.”

“I understand that the amount you raised is now considerably greater than you ever expected?”

“Yes your Majesty, It is far more than we expected. However we will still continue to raise money for the cancer charity.”

Gabriel and the others went to sit down and waitresses who were obviously WI members brought them refreshments. Jenny Bond handed the ladies a letter and then joined the others at a table. Angela Baker read it. The ladies of Rylstone WI known as the Calendar girls and the actresses who portrayed them in the film are requested to appear at the Grandstand at 17.00 today.

After refreshments the group continued to walk round the various exhibitions. In one outbuilding Skipton Building Society was sponsoring a fashion show by various Yorkshire colleges. From there they saw a demonstration of woodcraft. As they were leaving they noticed Godfrid and Bill with the Appolonaris bike display. Gaby’s eyes lit up when she saw the mountain bikes on display along side the racing bikes.

“Whom does one have to see to arrange a demonstration of a bike like that?”

Godfrid. “Your majesty we would be happy to let you try one out, but perhaps it might be better if you wait for another day. Perhaps my assistant Bill could arrange a date that would be suitable.”

Gaby left giggling away. A woman approached Godfrid, “You called that girl your Majesty. Do you supply the Royal Family?

Bill was quick on the uptake. “Yes we certainly supply all the Royal households. Could we interest you in our bikes?

“Well yes, but I cannot take them today. Is it possible to deliver them?”

“Well normally it depends on the size of an order. We have a minimum number we will deliver free of charge otherwise there is a charge.”

A man came up with a group of children. “I see dear you are looking at bikes again.”

“I have decided if these are good enough for a Queen they are certainly good enough for the De Clifford family.” Bill had each member of the family sit on a specially adapted frame and he took measurements. Bill also asked for each family member’s name. He wrote that at the side of the measurements.

The man was thinking. “The bikes is it possible to have the ancient coat of arms of my family put on them?

Bill. “For Lord Clifford anything is possible. Is it just the mountain bikes you are interested in?”

“My family all want to enter the Tri peaks race and that is why we want the bikes. One branch of our family was once were Lords of that land.”

Bill. “It will be an interesting race as Queen Gabriel will also be racing. She also will be using our bikes and like yours they will be personalised. I am afraid the bikes do not come cheap. As for your Family I presume you mean the Clifford’s of Skipton & Appleby. I used to run a tour firm and I had to know about all the local people. In Skipton these days you would think Lady Anne was still alive as she is well thought of.”

“Lord Clifford of Chudley I decided to revert to the De Clifford. As my wife says if the bikes are good enough for the Royals then they are good enough for us.”

Maddy Anne Bell overheard this and spoke, “You certainly are getting the best from this stand. Has Bill told you that Appolonaris has the top Ladies and junior racing team in the world? Could we also interest you in racing bikes?”

“At this rate I will need a van to transport the bikes.”
Maddy ever the sales lady. “Well we could supply you with a one that will include all the spares you might need.”

Lady Clifford. “Does the queen have a similar van?”

Sigfried had come to see how Godfrid & Bill were doing replied. “Her majesty has one for each type of bike. You though will only need the one van.”

Lord Clifford. “I hope these sales people are getting plenty of commission on this. It must be costing me quite a lot.”

Sigfried & Maddy stopped to help with other sales. “I thought I was supposed to be getting away from this. I did enjoy that sale to Lord Clifford.”

Bill rolled out a sign. Do you think it is too much? I was wondering if we should put it up or not. After that lady though perhaps we should put it up.”

A young man came up is this the Royal bike stand?

Maddy replied. “It certainly is can I interest you in a bike or two?”

“Well till I heard you with that family I thought I knew what I wanted. I am not into races but I like going over rough tracks. I want the best my money will buy, but unlike that gentleman I have not got a limitless budget.”

Sigfried. “If you do not mind a demonstration model I think perhaps we could do a deal.”

“Sir I would stand here and help sell the bike if it would reduce the cost for me. I was not entirely honest with you I do go to races and I have an old racing bike. I do though require a mountain bike. I have saved up all my paper round money to get it.”

Gaby had given the others the slip and came back to the bike stand. “Hi are you looking for one of these to replace that bike you have.”

“Oh Hi Gaby I was attempting to buy a mountain bike. Thanks for those wheels you sent me. I have worked hard to get this money for a new bike.”
“Sigfried you should have seen him ride his old bike. When mum got me a set of new wheels I gave him my old wheels. How is your mum these days?”

“Hello Gabriel. Why am I not surprised to see you here at this stand? Congratulations on getting in the Junior Appolonaris. As you can see I am using a scooter to get round. I have a special adapted car to get around. His old bike is still fastened on the car. He can show you it if you wish.”

“If Gabriel thinks you do well on your old bike then I would like to see it”?

With that the boy got the car keys off his mother and started running to the car park. When he got to the car park he noticed all the helicopters and soldiers. He cycled back as fast as he could. “Mum, Mum the car park is full of soldiers and helicopters. Gabriel have you seen them?” Gabriel looked at her watch.

“Yes I saw some of them arrive. Sigfried I think you had better accompany the three of us. I take it I am still captain of the Angels? I need to talk to the others, but I think there might be a way to save you even more money on that mountain bike. Leave your old bike here with Godfrid & he will service it.”

Godfrid looked at the bike. “The only good thing about this is the frame and it has a slight twist, but I can resolve that.” Bill looked at the tyres and noticed they had been patched several times. He went and got a new set from the van. Godfrid shouted, “He needs a new seat, gears & brakes. We had better replace the lot.” Between them they soon had the bike roadworthy again. “Bill do you think this is what Gabriel meant by giving the bike a full service?”

“Well her friend has almost a new bike.” Bill looked at the serial number stamped on the bike and then telephoned a number.

“Yes we manufactured that bike, but it must be badly corroded by now. It was one of our very first racing bikes. I can get the details for you if you are interested.”

“Sure I would be interested as it has just come into me for a service. I have just replaced everything but the frame.”

“In that case Bill I would be interested in buying the old parts for a reasonable amount. Where are you at the moment?”

“Well until we pack up we are at the Yorkshire show.”

“Bill promise the client the earth and I will pay whatever you promise.”

Bill went looking for the boy and found him still with Sigfried & Gaby. “I have a problem with the bike we were replacing the worn out parts & I telephoned a friend about the number on the bike. He has said he will pay the earth for the bike.” Bill handed Sigfried the number and he telephoned the Appolonaris office.

“Oh I see Young man that bike you own was once owned by a champion. Head office tells me they would like it for our champion’s museum. Normally a bike that age would be only worth scrap value. Bills friend is going to come and try and buy it. I am willing to supply you with the two bikes you want and in addition there is a cheque here for you. As I heard Gaby say she had given you some wheels I presume you have put them on.”

“No sir I decided I could get a bit more mileage out of the tyres. I did change the handlebars, as I did not like the original ones. I still have it at home though sir.”

The mother gasped when she saw the amount Sigfried had wrote down.

“We only paid “ £10 for it at a garage sale. It cannot be worth so much.”

The man came running up. “Bill is this the customer?”

“It sure is.”

“Would you consider selling me your old bike?”

“Well sir I might, but negotiations have to go through my mother.”

“Madam I will buy your son a new racing bike in exchange for the old bike.”

“Actually he has already had another offer of a mountain bike as well.”

The man then spotted Sigfried when he said. “As well as the two Appolonaris bikes his mother has an envelope with a cheque in. Now tell your bosses Sigfried of Bavaria has put in an offer that is far in excess of theirs and it looks like he will out bid them.”

“They are in town arranging for our display at the conference centre.” He tried his mobile and got through. “Sigfried of Bavaria has offered a racing bike and a mountain bike and a cheque.”

“My bosses want to know if it is still intact?”

Bill spoke, “We have straightened out a slight twist in the frame and replaced the gears, wheels & brakes. The young man tells me he has the original handle bars at home.”

The man wrote out a cheque and handed it to the mother. She shook her head. “No Mr Sigfried offer was far in excess of that. And he offered two top of the range bikes.”

After several more attempts he made another call and said, “We have been out bid at the first go.”

“My bosses have authorised me to offer you two top of the range Appolonaris bikes. Two sets of skins and helmets and a cheque for this amount.”

The mother showed Sigfried the Cheque. “Well that certainly beats my offer so it appears you can have the bike. Bill will you put all but the handlebars back on. Now sir you wish to order this man two top of the range bikes skins and helmets we can also do.”

Bill went with the man back to the stand. The man caressed the bike as if it was worth gold. “Bill leave it as it is the mother has promised they will bring the handlebars in.” As for the new equipment I will pay you for it as it will be interesting to compare it with modern equipment against the ancient.” Bill gathered up all the old parts and put them in a bag.

It was only after he had gone did the mother realise the man had left her with all the Cheques he had made out. She returned the Envelope to Sigfried. “How did you know he would go to so much”?

Sigfried said, “He actually has gone to far more than he may realise. Total all the cheques up. As there is a bank on site I suggest you bank them all in fact I will come with you to see it is done.”

The lady at the bank was shocked when the woman wanted to bank all the cheques. “You must have had a busy day trading.”

Sigfried also banked the cheques Appolonaris had received that day. “You two are my guests for the remainder of the day. Your friends Gabriel will be at the main stand by now you better come with me. Sigfried took them into the member’s enclosure and moved some girls away from a table. “You should have a good view from here. They will bring you some refreshments shortly.”

“Mum look it is the parade of Champions.” Cattle were being led in on halters. After they had been presented it was the turn of the horse riders. The junior riders were the first and then the senior classes came on. “Mum it is Queen Elizabeth and a girl who are handing the prizes out.”

The mother looked at the day’s event book she had bought. “Yes it is the Queen of Northumbria.”

“Cool a Queen and yet she looks no older than me. Mum for a moment I thought it was my friend Gaby.”

Lady Zara Phillips along with her mothers the Princess Royal were two of the senior riders who had to come and receive their prizes. Local rivals the Smiths & the Whitakers had been battling it out for the title the Cock of the North. The last laugh was on the men as the title went for the first time to a female not only that but as Laura Smith-Whittaker she had a foot in both camps. Both Robert and Harvey Smith went up to receive prizes they had won in other classes. Harvey took hold of the microphone. “As many of you already know most years it is a Smith or a Whittaker who wins the Title Cock of the North. Well today the winner uses both names and I am sure both families are proud of her achievement. May I as a Yorkshire man welcome her Majesty Queen Elizabeth on this our 150th show. On behalf of the people of the new kingdom of Northumbria and as a Tyke who is known to speak his mind I also welcome our Queen Gabriel who like my family comes from sporting bloodstock. The committee asked me to keep you amused while an additional event is to take place. As you can see various military units are marching in. I am no expert on them and so I pass the microphone over to His Royal Highness Prince Phillip.”
Prince Phillip took the microphone, “Well I have no script, but I will do the best I can. The first unit is from Hanover or at least is wearing the colours of Hanover. Hanover retains the British royal flag as its emblem. Now we have units of the Highland regiment they look like the 51st Black Watch also known as the devils in skirts. The next group is from Greece and are in dress uniform of the Royal guards. They wear slippers so their stamping does not disturb those they are guarding. Now these in white I presume are the White Russians. While the Cossacks represent the Ukraine. Then we have a joint group of Bavarian Alpine and the Tyrol mountain men. Coming up to date we have the Yorkshire regiment and from the same base but from far off Nepal we have the Ghurkhas. We also have the Guards. The band is the Scots guards while the remainder are from the Blues and Royals. As for the other units I am not sure on what they are called but I might know which country they are from, or at least I will guess. I recognise the flags of Lithuania, Latvia & Estonia so I presume these are from the Baltic States.” The Soldiers of those countries gave a wave. “Now this next group I thought was from Italy and then I realised they were flying the standard of the Duke of Savoy. The next unit I am guessing at as they are flying a standard with Dracula on it so I presume they are from either Transylvania or Moldavia. Oh I must have got them correct as they are waving. Bringing up the rear we have the Prussians and Russians. It appears we are ready for the next act so I will pass you back to Harvey Smith.”

“Well folks the Duke did a grand job of telling us a little about each unit. I would not have known who was who. So can we have a show of appreciation for Prince Phillip? No doubt he will get an ear bashing for missing the Poles out they came on with the White Russians. See they are waving. Now we get to the serious stuff. Normally this would be done down at Buck house. However today also marks the first official act by our Queen Gabriel. Whilst recovering from the shock that she was now Queen of Northumbria she became engaged to Prince William of Wales. No doubt there are other young ladies out there who wish it was them. During her first few days in office she also made several discoveries and asked Queen Elizabeth for advice.

“Now I want to take you back to 1945 and the very end of the war when some of the units you see today were fighting each other. One man from the East Yorkshire regiment along with his unit liberated a prison. There he found a man in a bad way and carried him to a Red Cross first aid tent. Both men are now in their 80’s and until recently had never reunited. The soldier of the East Yorkshire these days runs a department store in Scarborough most of you will have visited at some time called Boyce.
Mr Boyce never realised that the person he carried to the first aid was Prince Regent, Sigfried of Bavaria. With that in mind he will today receive a medal from both Queens. Then we have another 80+-year-old Gunther Starkey. He risked his own life to bring people to relative safety. Every time he brought people to safety in England he and his crew risked their life. Among those saved was the grandmother of our Queen Gabriel. Also from Moldavia we have Prince Draconaris who apparently is good at saving princesses in distress. His exploits are numerous. I will say he dived into the sea when a lady was swept off her feet and dragged into the raging sea. The local fishermen considered him either very brave or very daft. Then I get to modern times and a teenage girl is on holiday with her friends for the first time. She sees a lady fall into the Rhone and drags her out. Some of you may not know it but the Rhone is very cold where the lady fell in. We also have a special group the ladies of the Rylstone Women’s Institute also known as the Calendar girls and the actresses who portrayed them in the film for the charity work in raising funds for cancer.”

“Now I have one more announcement is there a Martin Capstick in the show grounds?” Martin holds his hand up. “Come on Martin. Well Martin likes to cycle, That is not why he is here. He is with his mother who is disabled and although still at school he is he primary carer. Martin as well as doing his school work and looking after his mother. Has been trying to hold down an evening job to get himself a new bike. Well the captain of the Appolonaris Royals was impressed with him and resolved to help him if she could. Well the Angels while primarily a girl’s team are also a youth team and the Captain would like Martin to join the team. I should explain the mother is not forgotten, as a helper will be provided for her so Martin can try to become the future men’s champion. Whilst the team mascots are escorting Martin and mother here. “

“I should explain who I am. Well I am the same Prince Sigfried that was carried by a British soldier to the first aid tent all those years ago. I should also thank the same soldier for getting me a wife, as my nurse became my wife. For years I have had an interest in bikes. Recently at the request of one of my many nieces Appolonaris decided to sponsor a ladies team. I made the only team member to come from England the Captain. Well that captain is known world wide as international ladies champion Jenny Bond. That same captain asked me if we had considered a youth team. Shortly after that I found my daughters and nieces all putting pressure on to me to form a youth team as they had daughters who wished to join. Well what was a poor male like me to do? At the same time one niece who previously had not shown much interest in the company suggested a team building exercise in England. So I decided it was the correct time to create a youth team. My grand daughters were over the moon at my decision and they wanted Gaby Bond the junior world champion as their captain. Since arriving here it has been one constant thing after another. The new captain of the Angels as they names themselves. Asked if she could select others she knew as good riders on to the team. That is how team Burton & Team Lamkin came into the fold. The junior captain also expanded the team to include a disabled section and a mountain bike section. Oh dear one of the escorts has fallen down.” As Sigfried was speaking Martin bent down and picked Tiny up.

Martin rubbed Tiny’s knees for her and then gave her a cuddle and dried up her tears. “Wow you are light. I will put you on my shoulders and

“Well it appears almost all the members of the junior teams have turned out in uniform to welcome Martin on to the team. Earlier today I had the privilege of meeting and talking to Martin. I understand he has been racing on a very old bike. At my request he brought that bike for our team to service free of charge. One of the team’s engineers spotted the serial number on the bike and discovered it had once been owned by The Late great Beryl Burton. A few telephone calls later and the original manufacturer wanted the bike back for their museum. They have offered Martin two top of the range bikes made by my firm along with skins and helmets. His mother also has banked a nice cheque that should help Martin in future. There was one thing they did not offer Martin and that was a place on their junior team. I am rectifying that as Greta my Grand daughter instructed me to get that boy for the team.”

Whilst this was going on the man had taken the bike back to the International conference and exhibition centre. He informed his bosses he had a bag with all the old parts. They took it to a mobile rolling road unit they had for testing bikes and carried various tests out to see how it performed with almost all new equipment. The firm’s engineers took off all the new parts and put on the old ones they had been given. “It is not quite efficient with the old parts, but it did better than expected. Once the handlebars are brought in we will test it again. Even with the old parts it out performs the original specifications.

The Flight from Japan.

Meanwhile the flight from Japan was making its way to Britain. Some of the Princesses were in tears.

Su Lin. “Sisters the Mikado has made his decision and we must abide by it. At least one of our number already knows or has met Gaby. The pilot informs me we can watch the latest broadcast on Gabriel if we switch on our viewing screens built into the headrests. All five terrestrial channels were broadcasting scenes from the show. Sky had also devoted a channel to the three-day event.

Princess Kiko screamed, “Look there is my friend sat on a throne next to the older lady.”

Su Lin shook her head, “Sister that old lady is Queen Elizabeth of Britain and the Commonwealth. She is one of the longest reigning kings or Queens ever. We have about an hour before we land at Leeds-Bradford Airport and then a helicopter will take us the remainder of the way. So I suggest you all go and put on your kimonos.”

The princesses and maids helped each other get ready. They had just finished getting ready when the pilot asked them to sit down and put their seatbelts on. The engines roared as the plane came into land there were about three bumps and then it landed and taxied to the terminal building. They noticed the Japanese flag was flying along side a white rose on a blue background. They disembarked and were waved through customs.

From the custom hall they were escorted to the VIP lounge where the Ambassador to Britain was waiting. He bowed to the princesses. “I have to accompany you to represent your father. He hopes it will not be too long before some of you visit the country of your birth. This though now is your new country. If you need the toilet or need to refresh yourself then I suggest you do it now. We have not a lot of time to spare. Your boxes will follow directly. However we need to board a helicopter to take you to meet your spouse.”

With that they all boarded the waiting helicopter and fastened their seatbelts. The journey was relatively short. The pilot decided to put the aircraft down in the main arena. This in its self caused much consternation. The pilot got out and rolled a carpet towards that already lay on top of the grass. The Japanese Ambassador got out of the helicopter and was followed by the Princesses. He walked to Queen Gabriel and spoke in Japanese. Su Lin and the Princesses followed him.

Su Lin. “He brings greetings from our father the Mikado. He says the Emperor of Japan extends his hand in friendship to Gabriel Queen of Northumbria and dominions. He says the Mikado had to think long and hard what sort of gift he should send. Finally the priests advised father he should send the most precious things he had.”

Gabriel whispered to Maddy Anne, “You were right and wrong.” Ambassador will you thank the Mikado for his kind consideration. Princess thank you for interpreting for the ambassador. How long will you be staying here before you have to return?”

Su Lin. “Queen Gabriel you appear to be under the impression Father had sent precious stones. That is not the case my sisters and I are what he sent. Before we set off he married us on block to you by Japanese law. That marriage also allows father to retire as you are now Emperor of Japan.”

Maddy Anne burst our laughing. ”That is one thing I did not anticipate. Emperor of Japan to add to your other titles.”

Queen Elizabeth. “Gabriel it appears now like certain Middle Eastern countries you are allowed to have as many partners as you want. I presume you realise the Princesses are not allowed to return to Japan without you. To do so would mean a death sentence for any of them.”

“Maddy Anne warned me it could happen. I thought she was joking. I know Kiko she was a friend. I did not realise that the word Mikado meant King or Emperor. I thought he was just a Japanese snob who thought he was better than me.”

Princess Kiko. “Queen Gabriel my father the Mikado very much regrets insulting the Queen of Northumbria. He will forever rue the decision not to allow your visit to Japan. I am please to meet you again. This is now our country. The Mikado heard all the European Royal families are sending you their daughters to be your companions. So father decides, as we have not been invited to send our daughters it must be because you took offence at his banning of you. The priests all agree the Mikado made a big mistake. They had to look up in the books to find out how to rectify it.”

Gabriel thought and then spoke, “Ambassador this has arisen because of several errors. The Emperor was not being slighted in fact the order for the European Prince and Princesses to come here came from Renate of Bavaria. Most of these are related to me in some way and it was a family gathering. Regardless of that Kiko is a friend and I would hate to think I am the cause of her death. So I have no alternative but to accept the entire group. I take it the Mikado knows of my Engagement to William Wales.”

Su Lin. “Father knows full well of your engagement. We like William will be are now your life companions. We may not go with another man without your permission to do so is punishable by death. Only their personal maids may attend to the princesses. They also have already been married off to you and so are your companions.”

Gabriel noticed one of the girls look at another one. Both girls had a shocked face. “Ambassador am I allowed to appoint the Mikado as Regent until I reach 21. Then I assume full responsibilities for all my titles. I have appointed others as Regents in some countries.”

The Ambassador smiled. “The Mikado will be happy with that decision. He did not feel ready to retire, but he had to because he insulted you.”

Nena. “Queen Gabriel the ambassador and princesses should accompany us to the international guests building. We are all dining there before we return .to Scarborough. As should young Martin and his mother as they are now part of your team.”

Su Lin. “Team what sort of a team?”

Tiny. “Us the Junior Appolonaris cycle team.”

Su Lin started to laugh, “The Mikado has made another mistake. We all like to use bike, But Mikado banned it as not lady like.”

Queen Gabriel. “Well we can not have my companions without a bike. We will get you all measured and then order the bikes for you.”

Princess Kiko. “Queen Gabriel under Japanese law what you have done is create a harem and as your companions it is our responsibility to look after the injured or infirm members of that harem. Martin we will treat as a brother, Likewise William & Harry once they formally marry you. To be honest it is a long time since a Mikado had a lot of companions and then it was around 600. You could easily pass that number as other countries send their princesses. You may think I am being silly but they will come.”

Constance. “I do believe you are correct Princess after all a harem contains all the female relatives of the King or Emperor. It is only accessible to those males related to the king. It also may contain concubines and slaves of either sex. For twelve days now to my knowledge females have surrounded Queen Gabriel. If we were to delve a little deeper we would probably find it was longer.”

Maddy burst out laughing. “It sure is a lot longer Constance. May I introduce Kim & Em, Jools and I who are just a few of the young females companions of Gabriel’s. Em & I are two of Gabriel’s oldest friends and companions. Princess Kiko we met you at a con and do you remember what we were dressed as?”

Chris & Julia's Big Day
by Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 15. Day 13 Friday 12th July 2008.
The Kato Castle Tokyo.

The Mikado was sat upon the chrysanthemum throne that for centuries the Emperors of Japan had sat upon. The messenger arrived he spoke. “Your Majesty it is as you suspected the Empress wishes you to continue as Regent until she reaches the age of 21. When your daughters got there they were treated with great respect. The Empress accepts your apologies. Our agent reports that she already has a far larger harem than your illustrious ancestors. There is something else you should know two of the eternally young dragon lords protect her. Our agent named them as Lord of life Draconaris and his brother Lord of the eternal light Brightflame. He might not have realised until one of the small ones referred to them by those names. Our agents consulted the priests and scribes. The agent even managed to take photographs of the small daughters of Lord Draconaris.”

The Mikado turned to the priests. “Well is what he tells me true?”

“Emperor we have scoured the history books & scrolls from our ancient history. It appears the blessed ones have returned to their ancient homeland. It appears her strength and power will increase until she is at full strength. If she is who we think she is then Queen Gabriel will attract more and more of the ancient ones. They will come from far and wide because she is their Queen. So far none of the other eastern countries have realised what Queen Gabriel is and it is not up to us to tell them. When they do be they Communist, Capitalist or Dictatorship they will all kneel before her. At least we can say we are the first of her Eastern people. The ancients wrote the kingdom of Brigantia was their homeland. They even gave Britain its name.”

“My daughters in that case will not be enough. All the daughters of every Royal house are to be trained as Samurai and sent as protection they are also to be married off to her.”

Across Japan the Royal families were only too eager to obey the instruction of the Emperor. Not one thought to question the order. As most of the daughters already had some skills they were to receive a week’s intensive training. One or two families who did not have daughters to send, instead rather than be disgraced took their sons to the hospital where they were operated on to make them females. Not one of those changed objected as it was ingrained in them to obey the Emperors instructions. The spies of other countries soon realised that something was afoot and resolved to find why the Emperor was gathering all the daughters of all the Royal families in Japan.

Back in Scarborough.

The hotel Claremont Gardens had been purchased for the Eastern contingent of Princesses. All the Princesses boxes had been brought up to the Claremont Gardens. Su Yum went to see Su Lin. “Su Lin my maid has a problem the extras that were added back in Japan can not be removed now without discovery. If we were discovered it would mean both our deaths.”

Su Lin. “Sister I suggest you inform your maid’s parents he has been selected to protect the Empresses Gabriel’s Harem. I also suggest you take photos of your maid and send them so they know what their daughter looks like now. As for those extras they should no longer be removable. Our scientists developed them for ladies who had breasts removed because of cancer. After 24 hours they become part of your body. The same is true of the panty you put on him. In fact it will continue to give him doses of female hormones for the rest of his life. I could not have you sister putting all our lives at risk. At least now you can cuddle your maid as often as you want and nobody will object.”

Su Yum returned to her apartment and spoke to her maid. “Strip I need to check you out.”

“Mistress Su Yum I realise what you want to check. That life of me being male has now gone. I am your maid and companion now and for ever. When Sue Lin stuck these on me I still thought there was hope. I did not realise they were the same as my father developed for ladies with cancer. I also heard him say it was possible now to change men to ladies almost instantly. It was foolish of me to even come to the palace and do what we did. Had your father discovered us we both would have been executed. Now nobody can tell I was born a boy. If these pants are what I think they are, then like you I will be able to have children in the future.”

“My sister Su Lin says they allow you to produce female hormones.”

Then they are what my father developed. The last thing he would expect was to use them on his own son.” As they finished speaking there was a knock at the door.
“Su Lin the Empress Gabriel requires us all in western clothing and at the Ballroom of the Royal. Two soldiers escorted the Princesses to the Ballroom.”

Su Yum’s maid recognised the Welsh dragon mistress. “Mistress Su Yum I thought we were being sent to an English Queen. This place is far more than that for that is a dragon Queen.”

“Greetings ladies. Yesterday I did not get to talk much to you all. There are a few things I noticed. Su Yum and maid step forward. Su Lin you also. I believe the three of you have something to tell me.”

The maid stepped forward, “Empress Su Yum and I love each other. I was kissing her when Su Lin discovered us.”

“I am not interested in that it is more what you are wearing. I also need the doctor to give you all medicals so we will start with you three. You are to go with the doctor and get a full medical. Meanwhile I will be getting reacquainted with Kiko as she has already had her medical. The rest of my companions are making for the beach. Once the doctor has finished with you then you can join us. Your sisters can wait here with Martin and his mother as they also need medicals.”

After Gaby and friends had gone to the beach. A nurse came out with some forms for the princesses to fill in. Each of them had to fill it in and then take it with them when they went into the room with the doctor. One of the Princesses was apprehensive at answering one of the questions. She decided to leave it blank and ask the doctor about it. The first three came out with a smile on their faces. Su Lin sent the next three in. They were not long before they also came out. Eventually it was the turn of the Princess who was worried about the question.

The doctor noticed the answer had not been filled in and asked,” Is there something you want to explain to me?”

“At the age of twelve one of the court officials raped me. Farther found out and the man was tried and beheaded for his crime. I though was soiled and no man would want me.” The Princess burst into tears. “I can not even be sent back to Japan as it would also mean my death. I am no longer a princess. I am worse than the prostitutes.”

Martin came across and cuddled the Princess. “It is obvious to me you need to see a Psychologist like I do. I lost my father in the same accident that crippled mummy. When I first saw you yesterday I was considering asking Gaby if you could be assigned to me and mum.”

“Princess what my son is not saying is that he will never be a man. The same accident that claimed my legs also claimed his life as a man. The change he is under going is very slow. He will eventually need the help of a big sister to teach him things I can not.”

Doctor Helga. “You Princess will move in with Martin and help him with his mother. Your older sister has informed us of items that can speed up Martins changes. It also can help many of the Empresses friends. Have you heard of Mermaids? Well they are all children that suffer from gender problems. The Empress thinks the items your sister told her about can help the boys who want to be girls. Martin if what they tell me is true then you in future could have children. It would be as a mother and not a father.”

Martin started to smile. “In that case I better tell you. For a long time I felt I was a girl. When the accident happened and I was informed my testis had been crushed and so they were removed and plastic ones inserted. I realised that I was being given male hormones and stopped taking them. When I had my last blood test there was not any testosterone in my body. The doctor shook his head and informed mother he was going to have to give me Estrogens, as the Testosterone was not working. Mum agreed and I was given my first shot the day before the show.”

The Princess. “Well from the look of your chest very soon you will need some support. Doctor Do you mind if I go and get Su Lin?”

Su Lin. “I have some spare sets. Martin can you put this all over your body and take a bath. I will go with Su Yum and get you all you need. You my sister have a companion to look after you must ensure she has a bath and all the body hair is removed.”

Su Lin glued on the breasts and then asked Martin to step into the skin coloured pants. “As Martin has no testosterone in his system the attachment will be far faster. For normal males it is usually 24 hours or slightly less before they become complete females.”

Martin still not dressed gave Su Lin a hug. “Oh that tingles it was like electric shocks in my breasts & I also need to go to the toilet.”
“I think something has gone wrong. When at the toilet the water sprayed everywhere and then there was lots of blood.” Su Yum looked at Su Lin.

The doctor had Martin hop on to the examination couch. She checked the breasts and as she did so Martin said, “They are a bit tender.” She then examined Martins bottom.

“Well Su Li apparently if there is no testosterone in the system the attachment is almost instantaneous. Martin here is going to have to change her name to Martine. Martine you are in future going to have to use the sanitary protection all women do. I am sure your new sister will help you out. Now I suggest you get dressed and the Princesses help you look presentable.” Doctor Helga went to prepare her report for Gaby.

One of the other Princesses asked, “Where is Martin? He went in there with you?”

Su Lin. “Martin was actually a tom boy and has been living life as a boy. Mother Nature had other ideas and decided it was time Martin became Martine. Whilst in there Martine suffered the curse for her first time. It came as a shock as she had forgotten it would happen one day. She now needs sisters to advise her.”

Martin’s mother. “Well I have never heard of a boy having a period, and have any of you girls? They all shook their heads.

One of the Princesses. “Some of us were nervous about approaching you when we thought you were a boy. Now though everything is OK. Did your dad want a boy and so he had you dressed as one?”

“My daddy is in Heaven and I also nearly lost Mummy at the same time. I tried to respect my fathers wished even when he was gone. Now though mummy has Martine back for keeps.”

“Sorry about that. We also are taught to respect our parents and it was our father’s wish we came here to this strange country. I think we will have to help each other out as you are going to need advice on being a girl. I cannot imagine what life was like for you having to dress as a boy and yet you were a girl. I presume you never got a chance to wear a pretty dress like we did. We will correct that later. First we have to get you some clothing. The princesses order you to dump all your boys clothing. Even with that short haircut you have nobody is going to mistake you in a dress for a boy. Especially with those bumps you have on the front. They will be looking at them instead.”

“Sue Lin did you spot the Dragon Lady she also is here?”

“Sister I know you trained in the arts of speaking with the Dragon peoples are you sure she was here? If she is here then father needs to know. We will ask permission to speak to our father and ask for advice. I know you spotted her but as the oldest I will speak with father.”

There was a knock at the door. Su Lin opened it and there stood a small child. “The Empress realised you might need showing how to get to the beach. Hi Martine you look a lot better in a dress than in those boys clothing you insisted on wearing. Can I beg a lift on your scooter, as my little legs will not go fast? I presume you all have towels and costumes? Today is a lazy day as we have had quite a few hectic days.”

Su Lin. “We promised Martine we would go shopping to get her a new wardrobe. She needs everything. Do you mind if we ask a question or two? By any chance is there a person called Lord Draconaris or something similar? And is there one here who might sometimes call himself Brightflame?”

“Yes Lord Draconaris is my grandpa. Well actually my great grandpa. The other name I heard for the first time on Wednesday and I thought it was a joke of some sort. Poor Saphira was quite upset. I do not know what the joke was. Shortly after that the helicopter went to collect Angahrad from near Sheffield.”

“Thank you little one you have told us all we need to know. Is it possible for us to telephone father and say we are safely settled in?”

“Sure just dial 9 to get an outside line and then the number you want. Please call me Tiny in future all the others do. In case you are wondering I will never get any taller nor age any more than I am now. When I die I will still be a child.”

The Japanese Emperor was roused by an aid that said there was a telephone call from Princess Su Lin.

Su Lin spoke to her father in their native language, “Father we arrived safely. You will never guess who also is here. The Grand Welsh Mistress my sister spotted her and several others including Lords Brightflame & Draconaris. I also have one of the eternally young daughters of Lord Draconaris here. My sister says she also spotted the terror twins. Tiny has informed me one of the girls is called Saphira.”

“Thank you daughter is there anything else you need?”

Actually there is I need a supply of those special items. They worked a treat on Su Yum's boyfriend and now there is no reason to execute either of them. I should also tell you if the testis have been removed or are damaged then the items work almost instantly instead of the 24 hours.”

“Thank you daughter I will arrange some tests to see if that is true.”

“My father is happy we have been made welcome.” Tiny grinned to herself as she realised the Japanese girls did not realise she could understand every word they said. Tiny also broadcast to Baby & Wee Wee.

Draconaris was talking to Angahad on the beach when Baby asked. “Grandpa who are the dragon Lords and Grand Welsh Mistress? Also the Princesses have informed their father the terror twins are here.”

Angahad. “That is my title or at least it was. Nobody knows me by that these days. The terror twins are Saphira and Sidonie from Germany. I should have expected them to spot me. Most people do not give me a second glance. The Japanese & the Chinese though venerate the Dragon People. Now the Emperor knows he has an obligation to fulfil. He already is part way in filling his quota but he still has a way to go.”

Baby, “What has he to supply and how many?”

Draconaris thought and then spoke, “I negotiated the deal with the Emperor a rather long time ago. At the time he had rather a lot of daughters and promised me 1000 pure princesses as my companions when I returned. As he has already sent his daughters to Gaby he will be calling on the other Japanese Royal houses help him fulfil the quota.”

In Tokyo the Emperor roused his ministers from their sleep. One of the ministers spoke, “We are still short and the training will take at least a month not a week as we first thought.”

“We can not use the normal people for this they must be of Royal blood. If there are not enough daughters then the families will have to supply their single sons. If that is still not enough then all the married couples under 30 must be used to fill the quota. All those families will be informed they now have daughters and their documents amended accordingly. I will not go down in history as the Mikado who failed to honour the word of his ancestors. At least we have only to supply 1000 princesses. China made a similar deal with the dragon lords for far more that that.”

With those agents of the Emperor scoured Japan for more princesses. Several Princesses who were crippled were also gathered up. They were allowed to take their maids. The Royal Households watched the transformation of their sons to daughters. The grand total was gradually increasing. It was still falling short of the total required. Once again the agents of the Emperor set out. This time it was the married couples under 30 who were required. Wives had to watch the transformation of their husbands. By now the quota was very nearly reached.

The Emperor started to smile at last and then said, “Why have those in this household been exempt? The instructions said All Royal households. I know I previously sent all my other daughters. There are still my daughters who are crippled and their maids. Then there are those of other families who reside here.”

The chief minister smiled at last. “We are slightly over the total required however we have allowed two disabled Princesses to one complete one and hope that will satisfy the agreement.”

“The Emperor kissed his remaining daughters. “You and the other disabled princesses are going to join your sisters immediately. You will inform the dragon Queen that the Mikado honours the words of his ancestors. As soon as the maids have packed your things you will be gone. I am going to telephone myself. Of all the people I had to insult it had to be the Dragon Queen and not even a normal queen as I first thought.”

In Scarborough on the beach.

Gaby and the others had been laid on the beach or building sandcastles for most of the morning.

Tiny. “Gaby the Princesses they have far more freedom here than they had back in Japan. That telephone call certainly upset the Emperor. I was wondering if we could catch a bus to Kinderland. That is if you would like to go. All the tinys would like to go there for a day out.”

“Ok I was thinking about moving on.”

“Kiko you and your sisters better come as I want a little chat with you all. What can you tell me about dragons?”

Kiko. “Oh they visited our people long they taught us much and gave my ancestors much. Two dragon lords visited our people in exchange for their help the Mikado negotiated a deal with those dragon lords. They would return to their lair. One day the Emperor would receive a summands from either them or the dragon queen. Then they would be expected to meet their obligations in full. I and some of my sisters had to study dragons as part of our culture. My eldest sister notified father we thought that there might be two dragons here. Father already knew and is making the relevant preparations.”

Nena started to laugh. “Saphira & Sidonie have you heard this. The Japanese Princesses think we have dragons amongst us. I cannot think of any unless you class Renate as a dragon. I know she can be a bit scary at times.”
Kiko and her sisters all went down on their knees.

Gaby. “Kiko and sisters get up you all look terrified. Poor Saphira is not that scary.”

Kiko. “Please Empress Gabriel are the Terror twins also your companions like us?”

Saphira. “Kiko, Gabriel is our family. So the answer to your question is yes we are companions of the Empress as she is our cousin.”

Kiko. “My sisters now understand why father was scared. His refusal to permit you to visit was an error of the greatest magnitude. Had he done so he might have realised earlier who you were?”

Sidonie. “Gabriel you will not convince them otherwise. To them you are now the Dragon Empress not just Gaby friend of Kiko. Or the Queen of Northumbria. Each one of the Princesses has trained in a different skill. Kiko here can see Auras. Another can see your inner self. They even quizzed one of the eternally young. They failed to recognise Tiny as the one who should have recognised here is not here. She will be soon.”

Gaby. “Princess of Japan I do not want to hear another word about Dragons. You may call me Gaby, Gabriel or Empress. Sometime some people may also refer to me as Drew or Andrew they are names of a life I once had these names are not to be used normally as referring to them can cause me great distress.”

Su Lin. “Empress will try and not call you those names. Occasionally one of us might forget as it is ingrained in us. Father though will try and meet the conditions of help set by the Lords of Life & Live.”

Gaby’s telephoned bleeped and she answered it. “Yes we are on our way to the spa. I intended going to Kinderland as the Tinys wish to go there.”

When they got to the spa two men were waiting. Kiko uttered “The Lords of Light & Life.”

Draconaris. “Greetings Princesses of Japan. Thank you for calling us by our ancient titles. Gaby I have to warn you that your life is in danger. Lucinder says Meadows is making his way here to kill you.”

Su Lin. “Father had all his daughters trained as samurai warriors. All of us are trained to kill by using our hands.”

Draconaris, “Hopefully it will not come to that. Our agent is tracking him. He has been very careful. Meadows only just missed being caught twice. Lucinder would be interested in having him should you capture him. I thought I had better make you aware of what was happening.”

Su Yum bowed, “Lords of Light & Life we the daughters of the Mikado take our job serious as do the daughters of the Lord of life. We will work together to protect the Empress even if it means our own death. Once he gets here he will soon realise he cannot get close as we are all females.”

Lord Brightflame. “I have an idea to capture him and it would need the help of some Princesses. I noticed an empty shop on the front. I was thinking we could open a transformation shop where men could come and be dressed as ladies. We will get those who only wish to be dressed for a short while. There will be those who wish to make the change permanently and to those we can offer the same package that has helped two here.”

“Thank you Su Lin & Su Yum you along with your maids will do as I already have two of the daughters of Draconaris already there. They are needed to scan all potential customers so that there is no mistake. Kiko while your elder sisters are with us you are to take charge of the Princesses.”

Meanwhile Meadows was still on the run from the police. His funds were drying up. He had some luck though he had received a couple of telephone calls to tell him the police were on their way to capture him. He even got one telling him that boy was now in Scarborough and surrounded by girls and women. Another bit of luck was finding a rather seedy Bed and Breakfast. The old lady that ran it reminded him of some of the Madams he supplied with drugs. The old lady on Durham Place had said come in dear. I take it you are looking for a place to stay. He had replied yes but I am running low on funds. The lady had told him not to worry, as she would still give him a room. She said would he mind helping her a bit in exchange for the room. She had worked him quite hard but also given him all his meals. He noticed he was loosing weight but thought it was because of working hard. Today the lady had said to him. Why do you not go into town and look around. So he had decided to do just that. His luck was still with him he spotted Drew. Right I have you now. I have to have a plan on how to get close to you. I have tried several times to kill you and each time something goes wrong.

As Meadows was sat watching he noticed two men and three girls go into a shop on the front that at one time had once been part of St Thomas Hospital. He noticed the posters. This is a new change of life store. He read the posters carefully. He decided to be polite and go and ask. “Excuse me is this shop like the place near Manchester where men can go and dress like ladies?

Draconaris looked at him and said, it sure is we are opening tomorrow and there will be special offers on then. Can we interest you?”

“Well I might be but money could be the problem.”

Su Lin. “Well we do not officially open to tomorrow, but if you want my sisters and I can practise our skills on you so you look like beautiful lady. As our licence does not start till tomorrow we can not charge you.”

“In that case sure go ahead.”

“In that case please put all your clothing in this box and then it will be taken to a secure place. After you have completely stripped off we will cover you in oils so you smell nice. And then you take a shower.” He took the shower and when he got out he discovered the ladies had towels to dry him. “Please get on table so we can fix your breasts. There might also be a slight stinging down below. We need to numb it so we can get these pants to fit.”

He jumped a little when he felt the prick. The next thing he remembered was been shaken and one of the girls saying, “Are you ok? You drifted off to sleep.”

He looked at himself in the mirror. Su Lin handed him a handbag with his personal items in. “I cannot believe it I actually look very pretty. Thank you so much.”

Su Lin. “We do appear to have done a good job. Remember to come back within 24 hours or the effects might be permanent.”

Meadows chuckled to himself. Nobody will recognise me now I could get out of this country. First though there is that score to settle. Meadows did not realise the girls had implanted a transmitter in his body that allowed them to locate him. He started to feel odd and went back to Durham Place. He fell asleep and slept for three day solidly. Unknown to him the old lady kept visiting him she listened to all he said in his sleep.

Gaby at Kinderland and North Bay.

Meanwhile Gaby and the others had arrived at Kinderland. They paid for their entry and then went in. One of the first things the girls headed for was the water slide they got in what looked like a skip on rails. As the slide hit the water those at the front got a soaking. After this they headed for the pedal boats and they went on them. The tinys soon discovered several slides and started going down the. There was a young woman with several children. Are they your sisters and cousins? They are all playing together very well. These want to go on the pedal boats, but I cannot take them and look after the baby.”

Gaby held her arms out, “Let me hold her while you go with the children.

Constance came and sat at the side of Gaby. “Do you know where Wee Wee is as I am bursting?”

“She is busy playing with the others.”

“Oh I like Maddy Anne am ready to Explode.”
“I was just going to look for some formula as this one is very hungry.”

Constance looked at Gaby and said, “If the baby would just take a little from me it would help.” Constance let the baby suckle and then changed sides. “Wow she must have been one hungry mite. At least I am not going to explode now.” Gaby noticed the mother looking across and then she went back to the other children.

Gaby wiped the face of the sleeping baby. “Well that is a happy face. Wee Wee has the same expression when she is full.” Gaby continued to sit talking to Constance.

Eventually the mother returned. “Is she not awake yet? Usually she is screaming the place down wanting feeding.”

Constance. “My little one is playing and usually she needs feeding about now. Gaby here was looking for some formula to feed your baby but could not find any. I hope you do not mind but I ended up feeding your daughter myself. I was ready for exploding. That is one hungry mite you have there she drained me in seconds and then fell asleep.”

“No I do not mind. I do breast feed her, but have to top her up with formula we must have lost the bottle somewhere. I will be glad of the break. If you ladies do not mind I will go with these to the indoor play area.”

Gaby. “In that case we will come as I could do with some refreshments.”

“In that case allow me to pay for the drinks. You after all have looked after my baby and fed her that I did not expect. My name is Pia & my Husband Brian should be around somewhere he is with the boys. We live down in the West Midlands.”

Gaby. “Oh I thought you must be from Brum from the way you talked?”

Brian appeared, “Well you are not too far from where we live. This is our first time here. The boss saw the news broadcast about Scarborough and wanted to come here on holiday. This is my first time here, but it will not be our last. All the children love the beach. Sometimes we have gone to the south coast, but they have miles of pebbles.” Brian looks at Gaby I am sure we have met previously, but I cannot think just where it was. It will come to me eventually. Dear do you have some wipes and plasters as this one crashed the racing scooter and fell out? I cleaned him up as best I could.”

The woman looked “Oh I have gone and picked up the wrong bag.”

Gaby, “Well never mind I have some here. One or more of us always has a first aid pack on hand.”

Brian was still thinking. “I know now where it was. You remind me of a boy called Drew Bond that does cycling. I have seen him win several races.”

Pia. “Brian dear you have cycling on the brain. This is a young lady and I am sure she does not want to be told she looks like some boy in a smelly cycle skins.”

“But Pia.”

“No but Pia, you will apologise for that remark and then you will be a gentleman and go and buy us all drinks.”

“Yes Pia. Sorry about that I was saying what I was thinking. What would you two ladies like?”

Constance, “Cherry soda please?”

Gaby, “Dandelion & Burdock please. As for your previous statement you were nearly correct the person you named was my late Brother. As we were twins you spotted the family resemblance.”

“Oh I did not know he was dead. I am sorry for dragging up distressing memories for you. He was a good rider and I thought he might go places.”

Constance, “Some drug crazy driver ran Drew and another boy down with a Land Rover only one of them survived.”

Pia gave her husband the look. “Ok I will go for the drinks and change the subject.”

Maddy Anne came and sat down with the group. “Gaby have you seen Tiny or Wee Wee I need their help.”

Brian came back and saw Maddy Anne. “What is the demon bike lady doing here? I thought you would be selling bikes Maddy. Come to think of it could you do me a deal on a new bike? Ok Pia I get the message no Bike talk.”

Maddy Anne giggled, “Yes I could if you wanted one for each family member. It would cost you a bomb though Brian, I am sure Pia has other plans for your money considering the amount of children you have.”

“Same as usual Maddy? May I ask what you are doing here?”

“Well Brian I was just minding my own business when a job opportunity arose. I have to turn my hand and write a book about a cycling family. It is in reality a biography of the family Bond. Hence the reason for me being with Gabriel here.”

“Great in that case I want an autographed copy of it when it comes out.”

Pia looked at Maddy & said, “It appears you have sprung a leak.”

“Oh dam I am going to have to go to the ladies and sort myself out.”

Pia said, “I better come as well this one needs feeding again she is always hungry. I swear if we had a cow in the back yard she would drain it dry.

Pia looked at Maddy in the ladies. “Do you mind if she has a little and then I will feed her as I have picked up the wrong bag.”

“Wow she is like a suction pump. One gasp of air and she empties one side. Tell you what Pia I could do with meeting up with you around mealtimes and letting this one have a feed on a regular basis.”

“Well we can until Monday Brian wanted to go to Harrogate to the Bike show. I was planning on taking the children to the Valley Gardens and letting them go in the play area. Do you know if there is a boating pool there as the boys have wanted to try out the motorboats they bought? They were not allowed to use them in the indoor swimming pool here in Scarborough. I do not feel safe letting them use them in the sea. This one is finally full I felt her let go she only does that when she has had her fill.”

Maddy Anne, “I might be able to help you with one of those problems.” They returned to the table and sat down. “Gabriel would it be possible for Pia, Brian and the children to use the pool? The boys want to try their new remote controlled boats out and the normal pool will not permit them.”

“I can not think of a valid reason to say no. Although the boys might have some company as I know certain Tinys also like remote controlled boats.”

One of Brian’s sons. “Tinys are they the small girls who act silly. They have been teasing us since we arrived here. I like that one the best” pointing at Wee Wee. “When we are old enough we will get married and she will have lots of babies like mummy.”

Pia, “I think you will have to wait a long time for her to grow up dear. She might not want you when she is old enough to choose.”

“OK, but I still want her as a friend. She promised me a kiss if I carried her. She said her legs were worn down. Is that why she is so tiny?”

Gaby burst out laughing. She went into the ball pool were Wee Wee was sitting. “Wee Wee you have just had your first proposal. The only problem is he will have to wait till you grow up and then you will have lots of babies. He also tells us you are so small because your legs wear down.”

Wee Wee started to giggle. “I will come and give him the kiss I promised him. Wee Wee keeps her promise.”

“Would you like to have a go with my remote controlled boat after tea? We are coming to test our boats out in your swimming pool.”

Tiny came to join them. “Just think Elizabeth you are growing up your very first date with a boy I am so jealous.”

“Hi, I am Stan his twin would you like to make a foursome?

“Sure why not? The others will all want to have a go or will be bringing their boats.”

Gaby’s mobile rang and she answered it. “Hello it is the Mikado. Please inform the Lords of Life & Light I honour my ancestor’s words. My remaining daughters are missing their sisters and requested that I allow them to go to them. I was a little nervous about sending them as these all have disabilities. The other princesses will be ready in just over a month my advisors inform me. They are being trained in the arts of protecting an Empress.”

“Emperor your eldest daughters are currently doing a job for me. I have Kiko and the others here with me if you wish I can switch to speaker phone so all can hear you.”

Draconaris. “Greetings Mikado the Lords of Light & Life have taken note you are honouring the words of your ancestors. Be assured no harm will come to your disabled daughters. I believe Gabriel will put them in her disabled cycle team. I take it you have already married them off, as is your tradition. When should we expect them to arrive?”

“My Lord of Life I did not expect to speak with you personally. I trust your word my daughters will be safe. I had to deviate slightly from the original agreement, as unlike my ancestors I do not have enough daughters of my own. So I asked all the other Japanese Royal households for their help. As some we are sending are disabled we allowed a few extra to make up the difference. My daughters should be arriving at Leeds Bradford airport tomorrow around 10.00am your time. Can you make arrangements to transport them to their new abode?”

Kiko, “Papa the Empress will be present herself to greet our sisters.” Kiko puts the telephone down.

Brian and Pia were stunned by what they had just heard. “Is your Father really the Emperor of Japan or is this some sort of in house joke.”

Maddy Anne. “My friends it was my mistake. I did not expect that telephone call. My friend Gabriel Bond here is also known as Gabriel Battenburg Queen of Northumbria. You Pia entrusted your baby to a queen and a princess also fed it. Kiko here is a princess of Japan. She also likes to cycle so Brian you might even see her at some races. Gabriel here took over from her brother as junior cycle champion. She hopes to continue racing if at all possible. If you meet us in town please refer to her as Gabriel Bond. Some of the media are slow on the uptake and still do not realise they are the same person.”

Stan, “I am not interested in all this princess talk. You promised we could catch the little train to the Sea life centre.
“We have our Blue Peter Badges so we get in free. Dad you said to remind you as there is a submarine down there now and that a real captain was going to talk about it.”

Gaby. “Well in that case we will come with you. I want to see if a certain person is still on the door.”

The group gathered up its members and they made for the North Bay railway and got into the carriages. A short time later the train pulled up into the Scalby Station. They then descended the steps to the sea life centre. Sure enough the same woman was on the till. She took one look at Gaby and waved the group through. The woman pressed the intercom and spoke. “She is back with some friends. There are about 30 of them this time.”

The manager went to the café and had the catering assistants cordoned off one area with just over 30 seats in it. A sign with reserved went up in that area. Other assistants went to remove any used items from the remaining tables. The cleaning lady gave the floor a quick sweep and mop over and then went to check on the toilets. Stan & Stew were holding the hands of their small friends. They looked at the tanks with all sorts of fish in them. As they walked round they went through a glass tunnel & they could watch the fish swimming around in what looked like a natural landscape. Although they all knew it had been purposely built for the fish. They then found themselves by the open top of a tank. The Rays were coming to the surface to be petted. Eventually they found the U-Boat. There was a sign that said the talk would begin in 3 minutes so they all took a seat.

A man appeared in the uniform of an officer, “Gutten arben. Ich Bin Kaptain Gunther Starkey. This afternoon you are my crew. Today we have to sail on a secret mission to the land of the Angles. In case any of you are wondering. I once did captain this ship. I was the only survivor. Using archive footage of this and other submarines we are going to recreate her last journey. As you can see from this film we are getting ready to sail from the U-boat pen in Norway. We sailed down the coast of Germany as we had to collect some items. We did this, but because of a stormy sea found we had strayed into the English Channel. We unfortunatly got spotted by a British aircraft and it bombed us. We sustained one casualty and some damage. I did not realise at the time we were loosing fuel. We got to an area in the North Sea where I mistakenly thought another submarine had been operating as we could see flotsam on the surface. Around this time the fuel ran out. I have to order my crew to abandon ship and they opened the sea cocks to flood the ship. My orders were that she had not to fall into enemy hands. The crew and I took to life rafts and we headed for the shore. Alas the weather was not with us and a great storm arose and drowned all my men. I was found by a captain of a fishing boat and taken to his home where his daughter nursed me back to health. Years later my grandson comes along and discovers my old ship and she was raised from the seabed and brought here. Now she has been cleaned up and everything is again working. If you all split into small groups I will take you into my last submarine.

Stan held his hand up. “Sir did you sink many ships?”

“That is a fair question. While we had the capability of submarines to sink shipping we never did as we were primary a transport ship. If somebody wanted something moving we did it. The strangest thing of all is over 60 years after the submarine was sunk. Her cargo reached the correct destination.”

“Wow and mum complains if the post is a day late. I bet the person the goods were meant for thought they never would arrive.”

“Now this is my son also called captain Starkey and he is going to talk about Trawlers and deep sea fishing.”

Stew put his hand up, “Sir Do you still go fishing?”

“Yes I still go out although there is a limit on what sort of fish I can catch and from where.”

Stan, “Dad I need the toilet and I am hungry.”

Nena. “The toilets are upstairs by the café. We also are going to the café if we can get seats.”

Both boys came out of the toilet to find Pia had already ordered their food. Gabriel asked where the family was staying.

Pia. “A friend of ours bought an apartment in the former Queens hotel on Queens Parade and they are letting us use it. I liked it so much that I have decided we will get one there ourselves, and then we do not have to worry what the place we stay at is like.” As she was talking the order came and the boys tucked into their burger egg and chips. They finished off with cola & ice cream.

Gaby, “In that case we will catch the train back and cross by Peasholme Park before walking up North Marine road.”

Brian, “In that case the boys will want to show you the shop where they bought their boats. They have interchangeable modules so they can put a chip in with a different wavelength on.

Baby, “Is this place far? As the smallest of us get tired very easy.”

Nena, “Do not worry Baby we will all take turns in carrying you. I suppose we could do with two or three of those collapsible pushchairs.”

All too soon the train had arrived back at the North Bay station. They crossed the road and walked through the park. Then it was a steep hill to negotiate. Pia, “I will just take this bag back and collect the boats and remotes.”

Brian, “Will you boys be good children for these ladies and show your friends where you bought your boats. I will help your mum collect the items. We will then come to the shop to you.” Brian & Pia crossed the road while the others stayed on the right hand side.

Stan, “Look this is the shop it sells toys, Models, Sweets, Papers and art things.”

Gaby spotted three collapsible pushchairs. “Right we will have those for you three. Then none of us have to carry you when you get tired.”

Tiny spotted Connie in the same shop, “Mama.”

“Oh hello Gabriel as it was a rest day I was exploring around here and noticed all the art equipment. I was wondering if I should get myself some.”

“Mama, Mama, Mama.”

“Ok Tiny I will give you a cuddle.”

Gaby, “I had just seen these pushchairs and was thinking about getting three.”

“Actually that is a good idea. I was looking at that mobile art pack. It has a chair and easel all built into it and inside there is storage for all your different paints, brushes ECT.”

Greta came holding a massive box that contained a remote controlled yacht. Sidonie came with a box containing a helicopter. Saphira came with what looked like a Blue-Green dragon “I just had to have this after what you all have been calling me recently.”

Pia who had entered the shop said, “Oh I very nearly bought one of those the other day. I thought it said Mama when I got near.”

Saphira got excited, “See I am not the only one it speaks to. It spoke to Pia as well as me. When I told the others they thought I was being silly.”

The shopkeeper smiled as the order piled up at the checkout. “Would you like a new one with a new set of batteries? This has been programmed to say Mama to every ten people who go passed it. I found those it speaks to usually want it.”
.
Pia giggled, “Well we will take two new ones. Can you program them to recognise Saphira or my voice? It took 15 minutes to program both dragons. Gaby also got a notebook and made a note of the estate agents numbers across at the Queens Apartments. Between them they had bought that much it was easier to put the items in the pushchairs and carry the three girls. Nena even managed to negotiate a discount because they had bought so much.

Brian, “What happened to the two men who were with you earlier?”

Nena, “Oh they got called away along with some of the others. I did not realise you had seen them as it was before we got on the coach.”

Brian, “Actually we were on the same coach so we saw them. We did not realise they had not joined you.” From the shop it took the girls about 10 minutes to get to the Royal.

Nena pointed to some changing rooms. “You may change in there as nobody else will be using them.”

Brian & Pia got in the smallest of the pools and the boys started to play with their boats. While they were in the pool a dragon flew in and circled Pia. Brian burst out laughing when it called Pia “Mummy.” A second one joined it doing the same.

Greta & Isolde brought the Yacht and soon had it sailing across the pool.

Nena and some of the others decided to start racing each other in the main pool. Gaby was ringing the telephone numbers she had wrote down while at the shop. “Hello I am making enquiries about apartments at the Queens hotel I understand you and another firm are responsible for the sale of the apartments.”

“Yes madam we have a joint sale agreement. It does not matter which of us you deal with. Currently we have 10 apartments on floor 2 and a similar number on floor 3. That is actually all the apartments on both floors. We also have apartments 1 & 2 on the first floor for sale. Which apartments would you like to view and what name should I put down?”

“Well first I want to know what prices are you asking for the apartments and should I purchase more than one what sort of deal can be done if say I wanted all 22?”

“All 22 madam is this a joke by a competitor?”

“It is certainly no joke. Should any of the remaining 8 become available I want them also. For now these 22 will do. I can have my representative at the hotel within 10 minutes. That is if you wish to make a sale.”

“Yes madam we can have somebody there who can negotiate a deal. In fact we will have a representative of the developer so there will be no delay.”

Gaby, “Ulrig, Sonja & Draconaris I have a task for you. There are 22 apartments available for sale at the former Queens hotel. The agents will meet you there in 10 minutes. You better take the Rolls.”

Sonja, “Why do we need anymore accommodation? I thought we had just acquired the last hotel in this block”

Draconaris, “Well Gabriel is due 1000 princesses from Japan. I presume she realised the apartments would do for none family who for some reason might need to be here like Maddy Anne Bell & her family. There are a few others I can think of but that would still leave some vacant.”

Ulrig, “The Empress has given us a task that we have to complete quickly.”

The representatives of the Estate Agents and the developers were waiting when they arrived in the Rolls. They pulled into one of the parking spaces that had been made in the former garden.

Sonja, “We wish to inspect all 22 apartments if they are to the standard we require we can start to talk money.” The first 12 there was no problem in some of the top floor apartments there was a problem.

The developer spoke, “One of the thermostats failed and boiling water melted the header tank this soaked through the ceiling. All the thermostats have been replaced and the ceilings are being redone. All the apartments come with the standard warranty. We had hoped to get the repairs done before any prospective client ever saw the damage. Our decorators were actually in here when it happened and so the damage was minimal. I suppose you will not be interested in purchasing these now?”

Ulrig looked across at Draconaris. ”Providing the damaged rooms are brought up to the same standard as the bottom 12 apartments we are still interested although we will withhold a portion of the agree total say 10% until all the work is completed satisfactory.”

The developer spoke, “The other flats are also available as they are only let off. Would you be interested in taking them on?”

Ulrig appeared to be a small computer. “Draconaris I believe we can wait until tomorrow and the price will drop considerably of course the estate agents no longer will get their commission.” The estate agents stood there with their mouths open wide.

Ulrig. “Quite ironic Hotel conversions gets a loan from the National bank of Bavaria or one of their subsidiary companies, and you have been given until tomorrow to repay the amount borrowed or your property will be forfeited. Then there are us working for a major shareholder of that same bank. Now I presume you all want to come out of this with something.”

One of the estate agents said, “We will be willing to cut our commission down to 1% that is better than nothing.”

The developer appeared to be working some figures out. Draconaris took the pen off the man and wrote an amount down.
“Yes that is acceptable. It is not as much as I hoped to make, but I will no longer have a cash flow problem.”

Draconaris handed the estate agents their cheques and the developer one. “The outstanding money will be paid once the work is done.” Sonja, Draconaris & Ulrig left in the Rolls.

After they had gone the estate agents said, “Was what they said correct if we had held out for more all they had to do was wait?”

The developer showed them the letter he had received a while ago. That is why I asked you to cut the prices of the apartments. At least I have enough to repay the bank and start again on something far smaller.”

Stan & Stew were having a great time at the pool a gong sounded and everyone got out of the pool. Tiny spoke, “Brian, Pia & children out as well, it is Evening meal time.” They all went to get dry and then Kiko came for them.

“The mistress instructs me to escort you to the dining room as you are guests of Maddy Anne.” Kiko took them to the table where Maddy Anne, Samantha, Karen, and several others were sat.

Maddy Anne, “We have a few surprises in store. First these are my parents and this is a dear friend we all call Aunty.

Stan, “Do you like riding like Maddy does Aunty? Dad is bike mad. We joke sometimes that if mum could have produced bikes instead of children dad would have been very happy.”

Aunty burst out laughing. “Sorry Pia I just got an image in my head of you giving birth to a bike. Now you children how would you like to go in a helicopter tomorrow with me?”

Stew, “Well daddy is supposed to be taking us across to Harrogate. He wants to visit the bike show. Mum is taking us to the park to play and we might chance to use our boats.”

“Brian I also like my trusty steed. I will be looking round the exhibition. As we will get there early we should have plenty of time. Most of the children will be there initially, but then they along with some supervision are going off in coaches. Two of your sons little friends would like them to go with them on the coach trips.”
Pia, “Where are the coaches going and how long will Brian have at the show?”

Maddy Anne, “Brian tomorrow the children are going across to Knaresborough to visit Mother Shiptons and have a look round the castle then they will go to Fountains Abbey & Studley Royal. Some of the girls want to sing in the Abbey. They will also have their lunch at the abbey. Depending on the time factor they might feed the ducks and look for the deer.”

Isolde still in her wheelchair came across. “Well are you boys going to accompany us tomorrow or do they have to find new boy friends?”

Brian, “Pia you know once I get among bikes I loose track of all time. It is obvious the girls want the twins to accompany them. Stan & Stew you are going to have to help with the girls. Some such as this young lady might need help being pushed about. I for my part will look around and if Maddy needs help on her stall I suppose I could help her out.”

Pia, “What you mean is you will each try and sell more bikes than the other.”

While they were talking Gaby said, “I have just realised the tents have gone and we drove down the front earlier.”

Renate, “Gabriel most of the fleet left during the night. However a few ships have remained. The sailors are painting new names on those ships that remained in the harbour. Regarding your other instructions concerning the wartime wrecks and any others we discover in the course of searching for them. They will start being recovered in one week’s time. The Teeside shipyards are happy enough to break up the wrecks your navy’s recover.

The developer and his proposal.

After receiving the cheque from Draconaris the developer went directly to his bank. He asks the teller if the bank was a subsidiary of the Bavarian National bank.”

“Yes sir and that is an entirely owned company of the Wittlesbach and Battenburg trust. I can let you have one of the company reports if you are interested.”

He looked down the list of companies owned by the trust and many of them were in the top performing companies in the world. He whistled to himself and then left. As he was leaving he noticed another of the large hotels had come on to the market. An idea came to his head and he walked the short distance to the Royal. He walked up to the receptionist and said, “Excuse me is there a Mr Draconaris here or the boss of the Wittlesbach- Battenberg trust?”

“Mr Draconaris currently is not here but the head is. Would you like to see her sir?”

“Yes please if it is not putting you to much trouble.”

“They are in the dining room sir and have asked me to escort you there.”

He followed the receptionist to a table where some young girls were seated. “Sorry I think there is some misunderstanding. I asked to see Mr Draconaris or the head of the Wittlesback trust.”

Gaby, “In that case there is no mistake pull up a chair. Would you like Tea or Coffee?”

“Coffee please. Earlier this evening I sold the entire Queens Hotel complex to Mr Draconaris. My men have a few minor repairs to do and then the job is completed. After paying the cheque into my bank I noticed that the Highlander hotel was up for sale. I was wondering as Mr Draconaris can access funds that I am not able to. If Mr Draconaris would be interested in buying that hotel and then contract my company to refurbish it.”

“Well currently we have no use for another hotel. However your proposal has some merit. I take it you and your men can work solely for the trust repairing and refurbishing buildings. I did not know you had sold the Queens apartment. I did have a report though from somebody that was considered buying one of the apartments that the quality of the workmanship was good. Which estate agents did you see the hotel in?”

“Oh it was in Dacres window the amount they want though is rather a lot and if I had tried to buy it I would have over stretched myself.”

Gaby rings the number and the agent had just finished bringing all his documentation up to date. “Yes we can get round to you.”

The estate agent took details of the Highlander and another hotel adjoining it. He soon got to the Royal and was escorted to Gaby.

“Oh hello this gentleman has just been doing your job for you. He is trying to persuade me to buy more hotels and the benefits for us both in me acquiring them. For his hard work he should be due some commission.”

“Hi have you decided to branch out into my line of work? As to commission I will split my fees with you if we get a sale out of this.
I have brought all the details with me and what the owners of both hotels are looking for and what they might actually receive.”

Sonja came across saying “Hello, Gabriel, Ulrig previously looked at those two hotels. They have been neglected and will need considerable investment to bring them up to standard and we could not find a builder who could bring them up to standard in the required time. They also were over priced when we last looked at them.”

The estate agent looked rather uncomfortable when this was said. “Well Sonja we have our own team of builders who will work exclusively for us. They will carry repairs and alterations out to all our property. I am sure Draconaris can be the site manager and ensure all the work is done to our satisfaction.” Gaby wrote two cheques out and turned them upside down. “This is my one and only offer for those properties. I have no intention of going any higher as I have just been informed they both need considerable renovation.”

The estate agent pulled out his telephone and rang a number. “We finally have had an offer on both properties. This is based on the fact the properties are both in a poor state of repair. As you know they have only had one person interested so far. Also in the current climate you will find it hard to find a cash buyer like I have here. The cheques are already made out in front of me. My client instructed me to accept your offers on the hotels. Joe I bet that was the easiest money you have made.”

The Developer and estate agent left together. Clutching their respective cheques.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction,
Chapter 16. Day 14 Saturday 13th July 2008. The International Exhibition Centre Harrogate.

The girls were up early again in the morning to catch the helicopter to Harrogate. Gaby spoke to the companions. “There has been a slight change in our plans. We will still be going to Harrogate. Last night though I was reminded that a flight from Japan is coming into Leeds-Bradford airport. 10 minutes ago I got a telephone call informing me the flight would be landing early. We still will be doing the Knaresborough and Fountains Abbey trip it just will be another day. It cannot be Sunday as we have already promised to be at Fylingdales Parish Church.

Kiko, “That is good mother sent us to church and father to the temple. At least we will be able to go to one of them here.”

Gaby, “I think some of us might be stood outside the church on Sunday.”

Kiko, “Empress Gabriel with the greatest of respect. The Elderly and the infirm should be allowed the seats first. We younger ones who are fit and healthy will stand if we have to. We are also please to be reunited with our sisters.”

“Well as I said previously we still are going to look round the bike show, and then we meet, and collect your sisters along with their cases. Once we have collected them we will return to Harrogate for lunch at the Majestic and then we will decide where to go.”

When they got to the harbour they noticed the majority of the navy ships had left although some had stayed including a second aircraft carrier. They saw the Russian name had been painted out and HMNS Scarborough was now adorning the size of the ship. The sailors all waved to the girls as they got aboard the helicopter.

Sonja. “Gaby have you noticed all the ships have names of towns? It appears the others have taken a cue off you and have renamed some of them.” A fleet of helicopters took off from the St Petersburg. Flying slightly to the southwest they soon recognised the towers of York Minster. They then changed course slightly and headed due west. The pilots circled the town of Harrogate before spotting the Majestic Hotel landing strip. One by one they landed.

Godfrid & Bill were waiting “Mein Kaiser Welcome.”
Renate grinned at what Godfrid had called Gaby.

Bill, “We only need to walk through the gardens and then we are at the entrance of the Royal Hall and Conference centre. Once inside the centre the first visit was the Appolonaris stand.

Appolonaris had one of the biggest stands in the entire show. Adjoining them was also a couple of stands Gaby also recognised. She walked across to look at the skins. There was a man on the stand who was smiling. “Welcome to our display your majesty. How is our prima model today? After you posed for us we got taken over by Appolonaris. We now supply all your teams.”

“Well I am fine. The Appolonaris Angels are going to need more skins, as there is now a disabled section. We also now have a mountain bike section. Sorry I wanted to look round before I have leave. I do have a question by any chance do you manufacturer heavy duty wetsuits. They need to be suitable for very cold water?”

“Actually we do. I presume some of the team are going to enter the triathlons. If you call another day I will have some samples for you to examine.”

The next stand was the Lampkin clan with Butaco motor bikes. Jennifer, “Look Gaby it is dad and my cousins.”

“Is Jennifer behaving herself Gabriel? We all have missed her being about. Her cousins seam to think they might stand a chance at winning the junior motor bike title when she is not around.”

“Well if they want to join us they are welcome. Jennifer will still be entering the same races as her cousin. She though is going to do the Tri peaks race. In addition she is entered in a triathlon race in the same area. Swim in the river Aire. Run and then cycle up mount Sharphaw.”

Martin’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “Our Jennifer is going in for that? Well we will be there to support her. The clan always will be there to support any clan member.”

One of Jennifer’s cousins spoke, “Wow Jennifer, you and who else are going in for that race?”

Gaby, “Well there is me and a German cousin. Most of the others do not want to enter.”

Kiko, “I also enter this race. I practice running up Mount Fuji. I might not win but I will give it a try. Are you boys scared girls might beat you?”

Martin, “Actually the boys had seen the race advertised. They were considering it. It was their father who did not like the idea of them swimming in the river. Now they know you are entering they will certainly want to enter.”

Jennifer,” Well cousins are you going to join our team we are rather short on boys at the moment. Then I suppose you will not mind having lots of girls surrounding you.”

“Jennifer do you realise how cold the River Aire actually is? We tried going into the river at Silsden in our swimming trunks and it was very cold. We were thinking we would have to get a thick wetsuit each if we entered.”

Nena, “Well boys we have all been measured for a special wetsuit that will keep the cold out and can also double as a skin for the cycling part. If you want to join the White Rose team also nicknamed the head banger by the others you will need to go to the two adjoining stalls to be measured. Next door will use a laser scanner to take all your measurements and make the suit to fit you. After that you have to go to the Appolonaris stand and get Godfrid to take your measurements so your mountain bike fits you perfectly.”

“We like Jennifer ride under Butaco colours with our Motor bikes. Will we riding under Appolonaris colours not cause a problem?”

Joyce Peters had heard that question. “That is a good question young man. However my brother in law decided to ensure there was no problem for Jennifer by taking over Butaco. So in a way if you ride under their colours already then you are already representing us in a different sport. Sorry Gabriel that you were not informed. Normally The Wittlesbach-Battenburg trust deals with which companies get taken over. However we did note you bought three hotels at a reasonable amount and also contracted a builder to work solely for us. These boys will make a decent addition to the head bangers. Perhaps you can persuade them to also join the mountain bike team or the juniors.

Martin. “Besides the Junior & Senior Butaco teams how many other teams does the parent company have?

“Well there is the ladies championship team with mum as the captain. Then there is the junior team with me as the captain. We could have a mixed sex team but for some reason the boys all change their minds, and so currently the juniors are currently girls. Then we have the mountain section. The oldest team member in that section is Nena. We have the disabled team. Which needs the help of able-bodied team-mates? Finally we have the triathlon team also known as the head bangers. There can be some variation in the sport, but cycling and swimming are always included. Sometimes the third sport is shooting. Other times it is running and occasionally it is skiing.”

“Well we can do Shooting and Swimming. There is not much chance to Ski in Yorkshire. We would like to join the mountain bike team and the head bangers. Do we have to sign anything to join those teams? We might also be interested in helping with the disabled team.”

Gaby smiled as Martin said,”So when do they start training?”
Nena, “They can start now by going and getting measured. Once they have done all they need to do they can join us as we are going to collect Kiko’s Sisters.”

“Gaby we have to be here to help with the stands.”

Gaby. “You are not expected to be here every day. There are enough adults to see the stands are fully staffed. If we are working on the stands you will be. If we are going on trips off then you will be. You might be sleeping in Harrogate for the next two weeks but you will be accompanying your team colleagues.”

“Wow and we thought Jennifer was bossy britches. Sorry Jennifer, but giving orders comes naturally to you. We are just the supporting troops.”

Jennifer, “Well cousins like me you will be getting intensive ski lessons at Escape. We have to find somewhere that we can practise shooting.”

Martin, “I can think of two places that might do, and close to where I used to live on the edge of Rombald's moor. The first place is called Sunny dale and is part of a farm called Moorlands at East Morton. There are two sites here that might do. The first is an old quarry that was turned into a shooting range between 1939-1945. There is still an earth bank to stop the bullets, or at least there was the last time I was there. A short distance on from the quarry there are derelict houses and mills. Some preparation work might be needed here. Then in Skipton there is a quarry and part of it has been abandoned. With a little work could be used to practise. I also believe there is an indoor range at the Sandy lands sport centre if any of this is any help.”

Renate, “I will get the military advisors to check out the sites you mentioned. If none are suitable then you will have to train at one of the military sites. As for the boys they will need to learn how to ski if they are to enter the competition in Switzerland. So some intensive lessons would do for them. Now I suggest you girls go and explore the other stands and see what you can get in an hour. I will personally escort the boys to the two stands.”

“Now come on boys you cannot keep the girls waiting.” The first stop was the skin manufacturer. “These boys are joining our Triathlon and mountain bike teams and will require appropriate skins for all teams?”

“Right boys first we switch this to male so it gets your measurements correct.” The first boy stripped off and went into the scanner.

His brother burst out laughing as the machine scanned the boy and it was obvious that the boy had breasts and broad hips. “I keep telling dad he has tits like a girl. Dad just says it sometimes happens to teenage boys and it will all go away.”

Renate looked at the operator and said, “Can you do a deep body scan to see what other changes are happening?”

Madam this is the complete breakdown. For now the child is male and I would recommend male skins adapted to accommodate the chest. Now you sir while your brother is getting dressed.”

The boy went into the changing room laughing. “That machine has just proved what I have been saying for ages that he needs to see a doctor. At this rate I will be the only Lampkin boy left. I wonder how long it will be before he gets into dresses. At least I am still all boy. The only flaw I have is my nipple has got larger and darker.”

“Madam we also need to make similar adaptations for this one. In fact the deep body scans show the internal changes are far more advanced than the brother.”

Martin who had been watching said, “For now we can let them both believe they are healthy?”

“Sir both boys are healthy. We might need to make appropriate adjustment to their skins and wet suits.”

The younger brother came out of the changing room. “Grandpa my brother there is something seriously wrong. We both have known for some time he was getting a body like a girl & I think the same thing is happening to me. Dad just says it is all part of growing up and would not consider taking either of us to the doctor. My brother and I were getting dressed again in that room. He got very bad tummy ache and went to the toilet. He said he felt very strange. From how he described it to me there was a sudden gush and when he used the paper he discovered everything had vanished. It took me a while to stop him screaming. Is the same thing going to happen to me, and will we die? Dads also going to go ape when he reads his school report most subjects my brother is an A student. He has been skipping sports — Pe as he was getting teased about his breasts. Some of the girls wanted to know when he was going to get his first bra.”

Renate went to investigate. She could hear the boy crying away. “It’s all gone. I am a freak.”

“Stop that this instance. Not everything is as bad as it seams. I see you managed to clean yourself ok. Your brother has been explaining everything to your Grandpa and me. We will be having words with your father he has known for a while this was a possibility. You are not the only one on the team this has happened to. There was nothing you could do to prevent what happened occurring. It is all down to a gene that runs in the family. It causes some girls to look like boys until their hormones kick in and then they become fully-fledged females. It comes as a total shock to the apparent boys as they are not prepared for what happens to them. From now on like all girls you are going to have to use female pads or tampons.”

There was a knock at the door. It was Kiko. “We heard what has happened. I brought you these. I was not sure which you wanted to use. I also brought you a change of clothing, as I was not sure if your old clothing had got spoiled. Hope you do not mind, but in here in this centre it is all sports clothing. As you are on the team I brought you a set of Royals skins and a sports bra. We will get you measured correctly later. I should tell you your younger brother have decided to wear the same as you so you will not be on your own. One day he will also need a big sister when the same happens to him. In future there will be no more skipping of sports lessons. Yes we got informed about that. You will be taking your lessons with the rest of the team. I should also tell you once we have met my sisters from the Airport we are having lunch at the Majestic and your father is going to get a telling off from your grandpa over not taking you both to get medical advice. If you follow me out my sisters are just making your brother look pretty. Also we need you both to think of girls names to use in the future.”

Kiko and her charge came out of the changing room and Kiko told her to sit on the stool provided. There seamed to be four girls working on him. Two appeared to be working on his face and cleaning the tearstains up. They worked around his eyes, his cheeks and finally his lips. They also had put something on his head he thought must be a hat. The other two Japanese girls were working on his fingers and he could see then attach nail extensions. It was amassing how fast the girls worked. Soon they had finished and Kiko said, “You may look in the mirror now.” When he did he saw a quite attractive teenage girl in a Royal set of skins looking back. “Come we have wasted enough time on you. We need to get to the helicopter. He felt somebody take his hand. It was another girl in a similar set of skins.

“Bro is that you?”

“It sure is did Kiko not tell you I would not let you dress like this alone? You should know by now the clan sticks together.”

The group walked the short distance to the grounds of the Majestic hotel to where the helicopters were. They boarded the aircraft and it set off. The actual flight did not seam to take long before they were landing at the Airport. Awaiting personnel ushered them all to the VIP lounge. From there they could see the Japanese Airliner come in to land and then taxi to the terminal building. A long flexible tunnel connected the airliner with the terminal building. Gaby was surprised there were so many females coming off the Jet.

An older one walked up to Gaby and bowed. “The Mikado sends the dragon queen the remainder of his daughters and his greetings. We are the nurses and maids of the Princesses and such are not included in the quota for we are not of Royal blood. While the Mikado has married us all off we are to be considered concubines to do with as you wish.”

Gaby was stunned for a moment and then said, “I bid you all welcome there are a few more than I expected. However we have enough transport to take you to Harrogate.”

Gaby noticed one of the Princesses clutching an item. The Princess held it up, as Gaby got closer to her. “Sisters what the priest said is true. If you hold the Golden Dragon in your hands it will absorb power from the Golden one to restore the injured.”

Gaby picked up the golden statue of a dragon. She examined it. The eyes appeared to be made of precious gems. Smoke appeared to be coming from the mouth of the dragon. “Well my little Friend I am Gabriel Queen of Northumbria to my Japanese companions. I apparently am the Eternal Dragon Queen and through you I can cure certain illnesses. When I did history at school we learned that in ancient times the king’s touch could cure many illnesses. So I presume this is a similar belief.”

One of the concubines spoke, “Mistress you removed that from the temple of Kato?”

“I Anna Su had to as I was commanded by the Mikado to be the keeper of the spirit until the Golden one returned to her earthly abode. By now all the others sleeping in the Shinto temples across the East will be awakening. They will come here when they determine the Empress is ready to receive them. Oh I sense more than the Golden one already here. The eternal daughters of the life giver already protect the queen. Not only that but even the Queen of Darkness sends her heralds to ensure the Queens well being.”

Nena held her hand out to greet Anna Su who was in a wheelchair. “Oh the Silver queen is already here. I thought papa said only the Dragon Queen was here. I would curtsy but currently I cannot. May I make a request? Before we leave here can all the companions who are currently here come in front of me, and tell me their current names, or can the Silver Queen do it please.”

Nena started to introduce all the others. It was only when Saphira & Sidonie appeared Anna Su said, “Oh you two are the representatives of the Dark Queen. The maidens of hell or, Valkerie, The Sapphire and Emerald queens. These little ones who follow you even my untrained sisters should be able to spot them as the daughters of the Lord of life.”

Tiny, “Correction Princess some of us are Grand daughters and great grand daughters of Lord Draconaris.”

“Ah yes my sensei warned me I might not be able to tell the difference. There should be three of you. The three who look like babies, and are apart from the Golden and Silver Queens the most deadly here. I am very pleased to be companion like you.”

“My friends call me Tiny and these are Baby & Wee Wee. The mention of Dragons is banned around here. So please, please do as asked. Now will those classed as concubines by the Mikado please step forward. We have no concubines here. What we have are companions. Gabriel has decreed we all will learn and practise together. We will all take our meals together. However most of you will have to sleep at a different address to the Princesses. This is not because the Mikado made you concubines. It is because there is a shortage of space here. There will be a room available for those who have to stay over with the princesses. So there is no favouritism you will all spend a week at a time with the princesses. You all though will be based at the Queens hotel with other companions.”

Two little boys appeared. “Hello we are also guests of the tinys. We are staying at the same hotel as you Along with Maddy Anne, her parents, Karen & Samantha and then there is the other lady who scares us a little. Yet when we have talked to her, she seams nice. She must be somebody posh because I overheard Baby say she was a Grand Mistress. Will some of you be available to come to the park, and sail our boats with us when our other friends cannot do it?”

Anna Su, “Well there is nothing I like better than playing with remote controlled things. I hope you have plenty of batteries. If not one of my companions will have to go and get some new ones.”

“Great according to Maddy Anne it is only a short distance from the Majestic along The Elgin walk to the Valley gardens. There are two footpaths and we have to take the lower one. On our right hand side we will see a café and behind that café is the boating pool.”

Gaby, “Anna Su some of us after lunch have to take Candy & Brandy shopping. They both need a new wardrobe. So I along with some of my cousins will be taking them. The Tinys however have a date sailing their boats. They like all children need supervision or they will end up getting tired. The three smallest we have got wheel chairs for them as they tire easy. I would appreciate it if some of my new companions would help look after them.”

Mistress Gabriel, “I am the senior of the former concubines. We are honoured that you see fit to place us with your companions and friends. We consider it an honour. There are certain things we were not allowed to bring with us. I will oversee the purchases our mistresses require. I take it in a town this size there will be a shop or store that I can get some remote items for the mistresses. Their father smashed theirs to pieces and said they were not lady like. As you over rule the Mikado then they once again they can enjoy them. They will be the first things I get.”

Pia. “Actually if we go to the Victoria Centre there is a model shop on the second floor and on the Third floor there is a TKMAX that does discount clothing. I have got some Branded names there previously when Brian was at the bike show.”

The enlarged groups boarded the helicopters to Harrogate. One waited behind for the luggage and then went directly to Scarborough. At the Majestic with the exception of Godfrid & Bill the remainder of the group was the. Anna Su took her wheelchair over to a group of ladies. “Hi I am Anna Su daughter of the Mikado and keeper of the Golden Dragon. Have I the privilege of saying hello the Angharad Grand Welsh Mistress?

Maddy Anne. “Yes this is her and I am Maddy Anne. These are two dear friends of mine Samantha and Karen. We have been instructed to write the biography of the Empress and her family. It is the Empress Gabriel’s wish that the royalties from the sale of the books goes to fund the Mermaids Charity.”

“In that case some of my companions can help you as they are super at illustrating. I understand they are to be placed in the same hotel as you. So it will be easier for you to collaborate. What sort of computers have you to write the stories on?”

Karen. “At the moment we had not thought about that as we have been so busy doing other things the last few days.”

“Well you need a room with networked computers that you and others can put the stories on. In addition you need a laptop each with portable internet connection.”

Gaby, “Actually they do have access to computers with high speed internet access at the Royal. They do though require Laptops so they can do their work elsewhere. We will get them today.”

Anna Su, “Could you also get my disabled sisters a computer each. While we may not be good at writing the stories we can listen to and type up the stories told to us. The storywriters only then have to make them interesting. Father banned many things but listening and typing was not one of them.”

Den, “I will take the Princesses in the coach as the remote items are in my new Betsy. Can I borrow a couple of the guards to help carry the princesses on board?

Draconaris & Brightflame stepped forward. “No need for that we can do that job easily. We understand you have been asking questions about us two. Well we look after princesses. That is our duty. Poor Isis does not know what to make of you. As for Lucinder she is laughing away. The priests have trained you well. All here seek the well-being of Gabriel.”

Angharad looked daggers at Draconaris. “Anna Su knows full well whose spirit resides in your body. I only said your Ancient name.”

“In Japan I had a dream many times. It was of a mountain. Only a small mountain and it came to a sharp point like this. All of us went up there two were dressed as brides. We all danced on this mountain until dawn. When the first rays of the sun hit the mountain a great column of fire arose from the mountain. It was a strange flame. You could walk into the flames and not get burned. When we left the mountain the flames were shooting hundreds of miles up into the sky. Aircraft reported seeing the fire on the foggiest of days.”

Angharad, “Well even I know when we have to go there. What you saw in your dream was the Eternal flame being lit. We all will go there on that day. Now I am going to go and get my laptop for I already have much to put down. Gabriel there are many of you in parallel worlds. There will be lots of similarities between the different versions of you. In some you may marry Maddy and have a daughter. In others it will only be as a lesbian couple. Throughout them all though you will ride a bike and win. In one world it will be a distant cousin that assumes the mantle you have now wear and you can still ride. Even there though you are known as the Queen who rides, and you summands the Valkerie to ride with you. Once the flame is lit it can never be extinguished. It will announce to everybody the ancient lords of the land have returned.”

Den with the Princesses on board left for the Valley Gardens. He pulled up outside an entrance that said Ripley’s. Down a slope there was the café and the boating pool. The two boys were happy when they saw the pool. The Tinys came with their boats. Anna Su found she had to help change the batteries as one set after another died. After playing with the remote controlled boats for over an hour all the batteries were used up and the boats went back to the coach.

Gaby and the others had gone with Pia to the Victoria Centre. The model store did a roaring trade with Gabriel & friends. Kat even managed to negotiate a discount because they bought so much. After that they followed Pia to the third floor of the Victoria centre. Pia managed to get all she needed for her new daughters. Gaby looked at the sports section and was surprised at some of the things on sale. She called the others over to look at what she had found. Greta went and got a shopping trolley. “We might as well take the lot as all of us will be returning to the Escape centre.”

When Pia saw the snowsuits she went over to the children’s section. Gaby followed her and sure enough there were lots of small snow suits. “Pia put them all into your trolley. What do not fit your children will fit the Tinys. In fact I would say there are enough for a couple of them each.”

They also spotted some small heavy duty wetsuits which also went into the shopping trolleys. Then Pia spotted a rack of evening dresses all by top designers “Oh my god these are just divine.”

Julia, “Yes they are rather nice, but no good for me at the moment. Not the way I am swelling up.”

Kat, “Look Gaby they have remote flying dinosaurs for sale and they are rather cheap.”

Laden down with shopping from the stores, Gaby and friends headed back to the Majestic Hotel and the helicopters. There they deposited the purchased items except the dinosaurs. Gaby and party then made for the Elgin walk.

Draconaris vanished and then returned with ice cream for everybody. “Well as all your batteries are flat we might as well eat these and then explore the park.”

As they were eating the Ice cream Su Lin appeared with some of the others. We got you your remote ships, Planes and Helicopters. And plenty of batteries. Why are you not sailing now?

Anna Su, “That is easy sister we are all having an ice and we ran out of batteries for the ships so we decided to explore the park. Den can my sisters put their packages on your coach, and we will use them later.” Meanwhile Draconaris went and got more ice cream.

After eating their Ice cream the group turned down to the right and followed the stream down hill. There was a fantastic selection of plants. Occasionally they caught the waft of the sulphur springs. Saphira who had come with the second group said, “Wow we must be near Lucinder’s home.”

Draconaris, “Yes I admit it is very much like her preferred scent.” Draconaris noticed the Japanese girls all start to shake. “There is no need to be scared of our Lucinder. She would not harm any of you. Perhaps she might turn up before the day is out.”

They got to the Main entrance to the Valley Gardens and decided to follow the top footpath. This footpath led them to a covered walkway and then to a sun lounge. They passed the area where they had been having their Ice cream. The boys and the Tinys spotted the children’s play area, and shot off to go on the equipment provided.

Anna Su saw there was a lady dressed in Red watching the children play. “They are enjoying themselves. “I am Anna Su and I am here with some friends.”

“Well I have many names my brothers all call me Lucy when in the company of friends. I am sat waiting here for my niece and friends to come along. She will be along shortly with her companions. In the meantime I am enjoying watching the children play. For it is not often I am able to come here and sit down. The park is such a lovely setting. I keep watching the people as they get a waft of the Sulphur springs. It is amusing to watch their faces. I saw you and your companions screw up your faces when you passed the springs.”

“Oh is that what it was. I thought perhaps there was a doorway to the under world that normal mortals could not see.”

“Anna Su you must by now have realised who I am. You uttered my name earlier. I must say you were correct it does remind me of home.”

Draconaris & Brightflame walked across to then & sat down. “Well sister what do you think of Anna Su? Is she an acceptable sacrifice?”

“Anna Su take no notice of these two they are teasing. They leave all the cleaning up to me. I got the two packages you boys recently sent to me recently. Currently they both are in the justice department. With a little bit of luck they should turn out ok.”

Anna Su, “Sorry Lucy I have just realised who you are. I believe some of my sisters may have helped capture one of those packages if his name was Meadows. They told me what they did to that man. They also got a lot of interest in the shop. Can you only appear where there are sulphur springs?”
Lucinder started to laugh, “Anna Su I can appear where I want. I even talk to you when I need to. You are thinking where is this leading? Well apart from the fact your father honoured the words of his ancestors. I also needed you here. You of all the Mikado’s daughters can recognise most of our people. Justice is my trade not vengeance. I know some people think I do other things. Just like they believe Draconaris takes lives. I much prefer to give people another chance. Even those two packages that got delivered to me recently. They though have to live their lives many times again.”

Two little girls in red dresses came running up. “Mummy, Mummy there is some little girls like us. Can we play with them?”

“Yes girls they are your Uncle Draco's daughters. So you may play with them.”

“Daughters Lucinder?”

“Sorry I forgot to tell you two. You boys are now uncles. For long enough I have been recycling, because the rest of you did not want to do it. You boys do not visit me often. I was pleased to get the packages you sent me. Something went wrong with the recycling. I ended up with two daughters Fiona & Rachel who like me will never age.”
As they were talking they got buzzed by flying reptiles. “Mummy, Mummy these flying things are trying to get us.

“I think not girls they have come to say the Empress Gabriel is on her way here with her court.”

Rachel, “Mummy is this the lady we have to curtsy to and show her our bright red dresses?”

Fiona, “But Mummy she is a girl not much older than us.”

Lucinder. “Yes she is just a teenager, but she is a queen many times over. Many mortal kingdoms have already made her their Queen. Soon the immortals will follow. First the everlasting fire needs to be lit on the mountain sacred to us.”

Gaby came up with Sidonie & Saphira. “Hello my cousins wanted to fly their dragons. I am Gabriel and you must be one of the sisters of Draconaris.”

“Yes I am known as the Red Queen. I see you have appointed a sister of mine as one of your story writers. Isis I know you are hiding in there. I read the stories Angharad wrote about a nurse. The majority of people will think it is just fiction. You and I both know differently.”

“Lucy did you have to tell them? Even our brothers had failed to spot me. So I like writing and I write about what I know about. I am looking forward to writing the stories about Gaby. I will start with the holiday in Dorset. In addition I am still going to be writing about other things.”

“Well Lucy thank you for the messages. Some of my companions intercepted the package before it could cause any damage.”

“Yes Gabriel. Although I was surprised how quickly the changes happened. One minute I was providing a bolt hole for Meadows. The next he was sick and loosing weight rather quickly. I somehow managed to taint the other package with the same virus. Looking at them now nobody would believe they once were male. Any evil that was in either of them has been burnt out of them. They have enjoyed playing with their tiny cousins.”

Gaby, “Do they have any memories of who they once where?”

Lucinder tapped one of the girls and then the other. Fiona, “I still have some of the memories of Vlad. They though are disappearing and once they go I will only remember mummy Lucinder. Neither of us can return to the world of men. We have to stay with Mummy forever.”

Rachel, “Gaby I apologise for Meadows. His spirit has retreated so far that it can never ever return. I am in sole charge of this body now.” We would like to meet up with the tinys while you are visiting here if that is possible?

Gaby, “There is no problem with that. However Princess Kat has made a promise and tonight she wishes to sing with the Angels & Royals at St Peters church in Harrogate town centre.”

“Then we will be there to support her and the team.”

Tiny, “Will you be coming across to the Majestic for your evening meal with us?”

“Well that depends on if I and my daughters are welcome or not?”
Nena, “Well earlier today I was called the Silver Queen and I need not tell you who was referred to as the Emerald & Sapphire Queens. I understand the Red Queen and her family have been protecting the Golden Queen and her family. So if that was true then the Red Queen should attend.”

Wee-Wee, “Aunt this Tiny ones instructs you to come and join us for our evening meal. We want to thank you for the information you sent. I also want to show you how we sail our boats on the water.”

With that the group made their way back to the boating pool. Each one of them had a turn with the boats. Although they had some on different wave lengths some of the boats caused interference with others. Wee-Wee discovered as her transmitter was the most powerful it also tended to capture some of the other boats and they followed the signal from Wee-Wees receiver. Once again the batteries got used up.

Nena spoke, “Well that is all the batteries done. I remember seeing an electrical store not far from the show; I will go there and see if they have any rechargeable batteries that will fit.”

Kiko, “If you do not mind I will come as we need heavy duty rechargeable.” Kiko notices Julia is in a wheelchair. “Are you injured like us? I thought I saw you walking earlier.”

Julia chuckled, “No I am not injured like you. The team doctor had ordered me to use this because of my pregnancy. My nurse has to monitor my blood pressure as it is very high. I am also retaining lots of fluid.”

Kiko looks at Julia’s hands for a wedding ring. “Did you have to remove your ring because of the swelling?”

Nena took hold of Julia’s hand. “Kiko Julia & I were colleagues and cousins. I was not always as you see me now. I thought you understood some here had once been male. Like Empress Gabriel I was once male. I carry the same gene that changes a male to female. Julia & I got engaged and had intended to wait before starting a family. Julia had other ideas when she noticed how feminine I was becoming. Getting Julia pregnant with twins would be one of my last acts as a male. The first I knew about the pregnancy was the other day when Julia started being sick & Doctor Helga came to attend to her. Since then Julia has inflated rather quickly. Julia’s breasts are already leaking milk and she should be nowhere near giving birth yet.”

Pia placed her baby in Julia’s arms. “Suck a lot here managed to drain Maddy Anne. Perhaps she can help you out and relieve the pressure on your breasts.”

“Wow that feels a lot better already. You better have your baby back. I will go with Nena for the batteries. We will meet you all back at the Majestic.” Some of the group decided to walk back while others took Betsy back to the Majestic hotel.

Lucinder, “Gabriel something was said about having to go to Fylingdales tomorrow.”

“Oh yes, for the first time in over 400 years an Anglican-Catholic priest will look after both denominations in the Robin Hood’s bay area.”

“Oh in that case I better turn up with all the girls.”

Nena and the small group that accompanied her soon found the Bek electrical store. They went in. Kiko looked around. The shop keeper asked if he could help.

Nena, “Yes we want rather a lot of rechargeable heavy duty AA batteries and the relevant chargers. We also need rechargeable in the small oblong batteries.”

The manager went and got the required batteries. Kiko had spotted some conversion packs to change self-propelled wheel chairs to electric ones. Then she spotted a small generator. “If we get some larger items can you deliver them down to the Majestic? We are going there for our evening meal.”

Manager, “Have you one of our trade cards? I can give you extra discount if you have.”

Kiko looked in her handbag. “I have one that allows me discount with Fuji electronics.”

The manager chuckled, “Well if you have a discount card from them you must be a very good customer of theirs to get it. What is your company name?”
Nena, “You had better put Appolonaris as that is our parent group.”

“Apollonaris now that is a name I do know. I presume you ladies are here for the bike show. My son likes to watch the races that Gaby Bond is entered into. He informed me that Apollonaris had signed Gaby like they did with her mother.”

Nena, “Well if you bring your son to help you unload the items I am sure I can get the juniors and seniors to sign your son’s autograph book.”

“I can bring this order round after we close at 5.30 if that is ok with you? I will ring home and ask my wife to come down with our son. I am positive he will not miss a chance to meet Gaby Bond in the flesh.”

Nena & group left the shop. “Kiko how did you come across the Fuji card?”

“That is easy in Japan when I look round places they always give me discount cards. Most I discard but the Fuji I kept because I thought I might get a computer or two cheaper.”

All they needed to do was go down the hill and cross the A61 and they were back at the hotel. A quick wash and change and they were having a meal. They had just finished it when reception called to say there was somebody at reception for Nena.

Nena said, “Godfrid & Bill can you help with the items please? It did not take them long to transfer the packages to Godfrids van. “Right if you care to come this way we will see about those autographs for your son.”

For a minute or two the boy was speechless. He held his autograph book out to Gaby. “Gosh dad was not teasing. I try to get to all your races. Please may I have your autograph and those of the team members? Do you mind if dad takes some photographs of us?

Jenny, “I presume you would also like the senior ladies team autographs as well as the juniors.”

“Yes please it is almost new. I managed to get Lance Armstrong’s autograph a short while ago. I help out in the shop at holiday periods and I have been saving up for a new bike. I have been looking forward to this show and on Monday I will be one of the first waiting to go in.”

Tiny, “No Monday morning you have a date with the members of the junior team. You may bring your parents, but you need to be here for 07.00 in the morning. If you have skins then I suggest you wear them.”

His autograph book was passed back to him and he gave Tiny a hug. “Thank you we will be waiting on Monday morning.”

It was not until they got home his mother looked at the autographs and then went to the family’s computer. “Mum is there something wrong?”

“No dear there is nothing wrong. You have just collected some autographs I did not expect to see. I presume some of them must have something to do with the team or they would not be there.”

Victoria Centre Harrogate.

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction..
Chapter 17 Sunday 14th July 2008. The Parish Church Fylingdales.

After their rather hectic day in Harrogate the girls were looking forward to a relatively quiet day at the small village church of Fylingdales. The local Anglican rector was also to be installed as the Roman Catholic priest. The church for some time had been jointly used by the Anglicans and Catholics after the Catholic Church had fallen into the North Sea.

A fleet of coaches was waiting to take the Appolonaris Group to the Fylingdales Parish Church. Cardinal Waibel was due to arrive with the Bishop of Durham. The BBC had sent a team of reporters from their Leeds regional office to report on this instalment of a joint church and priest. The news program had managed to get a breakdown of church sharing schemes across the North sometimes it was the Catholic and Anglicans other times it was the Anglicans and the Methodists. What was apparent was that very quietly the smaller communities had been merging their religious organisations.

The Fylingdales Parish Church was not designed for the amount of people who turned up that day. Seats had to be placed around the graveyard. A giant screen had been erected outside on the wall of the church. So that all those on the outside the church did not miss the service. Those in wheel chairs were all taken into the church. A tent had been erected in one area of the churchyard. This was to allow the visiting clergy a place to get attired before the service. The rector came looking for Nena & friends. “We do not have a choir could I impose on your friends to be our choir for this service?”

Kat smiled at the news, “Gaby & Nena will you two be carrying the crosses again?” After putting their robes on the teenagers went to find the priests.

Archbishop John of York. “Why I am not surprised to see you here? When Richard moved to Durham there was some who thought we might have a quiet life. Instead he makes the Queen of Northumbria & her friends his personal choir. Queen Gabriel will you carry Peter’s cross?”

The Rector handed Nena the parish church cross. It was not silver like some. It had been hand crafted many years ago by the villagers from pieces of a wreck that had washed ashore. The carving on the cross was a work of art. The carvings depicted the perils of the sea and asked for god’s help. Nena kissed the wooden cross. Then the procession started. The procession went out of one gate and through the front entrance. The villagers and the senior family members were inside the church. Others had to make do with the screen & seating outside. Besides the hymns and prayers there was a lot of talking by the archbishops of York & Liverpool. Kat once again did her solo and then a duet with Gaby. Nearly two hours later the service was over and the Anglicans & Catholics now formally shared the same priest.

One of the Villagers from Robin Hood’s bay came across to talk. “The villagers from all the villages around have laid on a meal for everyone. Some of our people could not be here because they were preparing the meal on the beach. Constance your mother’s staff said she would not mind if we used your kitchens to do the cooking. For the majority of us farming and fishing are our lives. The food we provide today has been bought with our sweat and lives over many years.”

Benches and trestle tables were placed upon the beach. Some of the villages help carry the disabled companions to the benches as their wheels sank into the sand. Everybody had their fill and the villagers dismantled the trestle tables and moved them to outside the café.

One of the old fishermen. “We will have to carry the party on in the café. The tide is due to turn and it comes in rather quickly”. Sure enough the tide soon covered the beach where they had recently had their meal.

The same old fisherman stared across at Draconaris. He tapped Draconaris in the shoulder. “Do you mind if we have a word outside it is rather noisy in here? A long time ago I Isaac witnessed a rescue when a maid was swept off her feet and into the raging sea. A man who was a guest here dived in and dragged the maid to safety. I never knew the man's name. Today I am in my 80’s and I see the same man here again although he has never aged. I note he is keeping his eyes on some of the younger girls. Sailors get told many strange stories. One I discounted until today. The villagers celebrate as for the first time in 400 years our villages are united in one belief. Little do they realise the Lords of Light & Life along with the Queen of Justice stalk this land. Lord of Life now that would be an apt name for the stranger who came into our lives and dragged the lady from the sea.”

“I noticed the look you gave me. Yes I have had the privilege of meeting your sister Lucy. I was with a day trip on the pensioner’s special to Harrogate. I decided to visit Valley gardens I was just having a look at the plants when I noticed a child had fallen into the stream that runs through the gardens. I managed to get the child out getting covered in water myself. It was a sunny day so my wet clothing soon dried out. A young woman dressed in red appeared next to me. “That was very brave of you there is a dangerous spot close to there that can drag the unsuspecting to their deaths. There is a warning about it being dangerous there.”

“I must have gone into shock or something as I started to shake and fell down. The young woman kissed me. She said I am not called Justice for nothing. I may not be able to restore youth like my brother but I have given you the kiss of life. From now on you will share my life with me. At first I thought she was joking, but my late wife came to me while I slept. She said she was pleased I saved the Childs life. She would still visit me in my slumber. She told me I had kissed the Red queen and got her reward. At first I thought this was but a dream until I spotted you and I realised you were the same person I saw all those years ago.”

“Yes my friend Isaac you are correct I am the same person you noticed all those years ago. I take it Lucy my sister kissed you fully on the lips. If she did so then Lucy has done something I never expected her to do. It would also account for her little daughters.”

“Honestly sir, Lucy only ever kissed me, and then said you will be with me always. We did not do anything that could create children. Had I been younger I would have loved to get together with your sister. Fate though prevented me and my late missus from having children.”

Lucy came and put her arms round the old fisherman. “So Draconaris what do you think of my partner? I discovered him a few days before Meadows was captured. I think the changes in the two packages must have been as a direct result of our merger.”

“It could also be Lucy that both packages had encountered other family members before you like my grand daughters for instance. I understand Tiny had a confrontation with one of them.”

“It was Lucy who came up with the idea of a meal on the beach. The villagers all wanted to contribute and so gave what they could afford. I had to deceive my friends slightly as I said a niece had decided to come and look after me.”

Lucy laughed, “I doubt they would believe you if they were told the truth. That is one little lie that is permissible. Although you could have told them you intended making me your second wife.”

The old fisherman took hold of Lucy’s hand. They went inside the café and he turned the music off. Friends a short while ago I went to Harrogate and was befriended by a young woman. Although there is a great difference in our age we got on well together. A short while ago I was unsure how to introduce my friend and I said she was my niece. She has been helping you all prepare today’s feast. I thought I better come clean as I have asked her to be my wife. She accepted my offer and has asked Mr Draconaris to give her away.”

One by one the villagers came to congratulate the couple. Another old fisherman slapped him on his back. We all knew she was more than just a niece. The last time we saw that look in your eyes was when Janet was still alive.”

One of the village women spoke, “Aye Isaac until recently you had eyes for nobody. Although there are lots here who would have snapped you up. Some of us saw you drag that child up out of the stream. We were concerned when you collapsed. Yet you recovered quickly when the young woman kissed you. Since that day you have seamed to all of us to be full of energy, as if that kiss had revitalised you in some way.

Dear friends, there may be some among you who will say why is she marrying the old fool. Well it certainly in not for money. Like most in the village I have very little. What I can say is Lucy knows me as well as my late Janet. I have a favour to ask the girls who sang today in the church will they sing at our wedding next Sunday. You may wonder what the rush is. Well at my age why delay?”

Gaby, “The team would be only too happy to sing at your wedding.”

Lucy, “Gaby until going to Harrogate I had no intention of getting a husband. I was just going to check the place out as I knew the bike show was coming. Then I see a life being saved and not being taken I was stunned. I am supposed to be Justice. For long enough I have being punishing the bad and I clean forgot the good. It is time I brought Justice back, and put vengeance on a back burner.”

Gaby, “Lucy Bram Stoker did quite a number on your Brother. Yet I discover he is in the habit of saving the lives of ladies. Among them is my own Grandmother. Constance is yet another fan of Draconaris. In fact that reminds me Constance wanted to extend her café & some of us decided to invest in it. If we have time I would like to go back to Whitby and see how the work is progressing.”

With that the group left Robin Hood’s Bay and made once again for Whitby. The coaches pulled up outside the Railway station and then the Appolonaris team got off and walked across the road. The coach drivers went on to park in the coach park. The drivers would eventually be dropped off in the town centre by mini bus. Walking past Woolworth’s they got to Dracula’s Rest. The windows on the front of the building had changed from the large wide windows normally associated with a shop or store. Instead they were narrow and arched as was the doorway. As they got near they spotted some girls looking through the windows. One was saying to the others. “I wonder when it opens. Perhaps they might need a chef of waitresses. I know mum lost her job and with it our home, But why did we have to move here? There are no jobs here.”

Constance overheard them. “Girls I take it you all need jobs. I would also like to speak to your mother. This is a family concern and as such I would be interested in employing a family.”

One of the girls got a mobile phone out and rang her mother. Within 10 minutes a lady appeared. “I sent the girls into town so I could sort our boxes out. My name is Stacy. Until recently I was head chef for a top hotel. Unfortunatly there was some restructuring and my job and home went. I am a single parent with as you can see quite a few daughters. I have all my catering certificates at home. They are currently packed away as we only moved in today. I was not expecting to find a prospective employer so quickly.”

Nena, “We came to see how the alterations to the cafe were coming along. Constance was not expecting to interview staff today. However as the cafe it looks to be very nearly finished we could interview you. Some of us will be over another day to give it a good clean up and arrange the displays upstairs.”

“As I said these are my daughters. I call them my months and flowers they are from left to right, April, May, June, Julia, Augusta, Noel, Rose, Lily & Violet.”

Noel, “I am the youngest. Mom never did get a son and with so many daughters we all have to do our share of the house work. If we help tidy the café up it could open tomorrow. Then my younger sisters and I can set about arranging Grandpa’s house so that it looks tidy.”

Constance looked across at Draconaris and the men. “Stacy you and your older daughters are hired. Your younger ones are too young however there is nothing to stop them helping their mother & sisters if they wish to. I take it you could do with some help to move heavy items around your house. I am sure Noel can supervise some of the men doing the heavy lifting.”

There was a knock on the door. There was a large wagon parked outside. “Sorry I got here late yesterday and it was all locked up. Will you take the delivery now or will I have to wait till Monday?

Dave Bond, “As we have all the help today we might as well unload you on to the pavement. Can the Tiny’s ensure upstairs is clean and tidy as there should be some display items here, as well as the new tables and chairs?

Noel came back. “The builders have left it neat and tidy. It would pass mum’s clean test. The tinys want me and the little ones to play on the sands with them, but I have to show the men where we are going to live.”

Stacy, “Actually that is not a bad idea. April do you mind showing the men where our home is, and then I would like you to supervise your smaller sisters on the beach. Now off with you. I need to sort my kitchen out and arrange the tables and displays.”

The wagon driver was happy he could now return to the depot to make up for lost time. Then the group consisting of the men and most of the teenage girls walked round the corner and up a steep hill. There Noel saw her grandpa chatting to some old men. Wee Wee went and launched herself at one of the old men. “Grandpa what are you doing here?”

“Well you know that church stuff was never my scene. So I came to visit an old friend. Come to think of it why are you still not down at the bay? I thought the dancing would still be going on.”

“It was when we left. Constance wanted to see how Dracula’s rest was shaping up. So we came to Whitby. We also brought some men to help move the heavy items. The heavy items though seam to have gone already.”

“Yes my former fishing friends all came round to help. When the learned my daughter and grand children had returned home. The only thing you girls need to do is unpack the boxes with your names on.”

April, “In that case I will make your friends a cup of tea while the smaller ones unpack. Mum informed me she had already done mine. Then once they have done that they can go to the beach and play.”

One of the old Salts spoke, “The tide is currently in and there will not be much sand to play on. I was going to take your grandpas’ out on my son’s new pleasure cruiser. He got a good offer to scrap my old ship and so he got out of fishing. Now he will need to catch tourists instead of fish.”

“April we have put away everything. What do we do with these boxes now?

“They need breaking down so that they can be recycled along with the paper, Glass, Tin & Plastics.

Draconaris, “Well girls if you have finished we had better get you an ice cream each. Now you gentlemen as there will be very little sand for the girls to go on. I would like to charter your craft to take the girls to see the seals. I also know Dave and John have wanted to go out in a boat to line fish. Perhaps we could accommodate them.”

One of the old fishermen spoke into his mobile. “My son says if you pay for the fuel he will be happy. He has just gone to Molly Malone’s to get some bait for the gentlemen & he will meet us there as he has no rods on board.”

Wee Wee. “Grandpa will you and the other grandpas help us tiny ones. We have wanted a proper rod for some time and we keep getting told we are too small. We would not be if we had a grandpa or two to help us.”

The girls were just finishing their ice creams off when a steam bus came into view and stopped outside the house. “Hi boy’s trade was a bit slack so I thought I would come and see if you needed a hand or a lift back into town.”

“Well we have finished here and are now off to Molly to get tackle and bait. My grand children and friends are off to see the seals and then do a bit of wreck fishing. Oh in that case I better go and collect my rod. That is if you do not mind me joining in. Come on jump inside and we will travel in style to Molly’s.”

Because of the one way system the old coal fired coach had to go the long way round. The driver kept pointing places of interest out to the girls. Molly’s was quite close to the café. And so April went in to find her mum who was sat down chatting away. “Mum the tide is in so there is no beach. We are going to see the seals and then some of us want to do a bit of fishing. We are going to Molly’s to get all we need.”

“Oh in that case as we are finished here I will come with you. It is a long time since I baited a drop down line with dad.” By the time they got to the shop the girls had already chosen what they wanted. Every one of them had gone for either a boat rod or a pier rod. Molly was busy ensuring they all got Rod, Line, Reel, Hooks and weights.

Wee Wee was looking at a glass case. “Grandpa what are these pretty things and do we need any of them?”

“Molly the girls are going to need a selection of lures as well as hooks.”
Stacy was looking at a rod and a Scarborough reel. “I will take those please Molly and I better have a disgorger and knife as well. The girls might also like a small box to put their Reel, Line, weights & lures in when not in use.”

Her father went round inspecting what the girls had chosen. For a couple of them he said, “Those rods are not strong enough come with me and we will get you fixed up with better ones. This maybe your first time fishing. I doubt that it will be your last. I was surprised though that your mum decided to get a Scarborough reel. I do remember telling her that the very best of fishermen used them. When your mummy was a little girl I got her a rod and line. In fact if we search the loft it might still be there along with her other stuff.”

Gaby was watching the old man and said, “Would you mind checking all the others to see that they have tackle that will last a while. I have chosen a boat rod and a beach caster that I can use on the front at Scarborough.”

The old man chuckled when he got to Tiny she had on the smallest sowester in the shop and a life jacket. “I do not want to get my good clothes spoilt and I thought I better have one of these as I am only small.”

“You can keep the clothing that rod is for display purposes only. It is old and made of cane and will most likely break at the first go. I think we can find you something better.”

Molly looked at Tiny and said, “I think we can also find you some Wellingtons to go with that outfit. Now Grandpa is correct about that rod. I have a nice pink one here that will do for you. I remember getting my first rod. Just like you I wanted to look like a real fisherman. Now look at me selling fishing tackle for a living and engaged to a pleasure cruiser owner. I suppose all this is going to be at family rates rather than local or tourist rates?”

Tiny, “I do not know as we only came to look at our new café Dracula’s Rest. We have employed Stacy & family to run it for us. We might though have to keep all our fishing tackle up stairs ready for when we come again.”

“In that case you are certainly entitled to Local rate. However my dad that is the one with the funny bus informs me one of your grandpa’s is a friend from the Bay. So you get family & friend’s rates on all you get here. Just as I will in your café.”

“Will you help me with my rod and show me how to catch big fish like that over there.”

Molly laughed, “We have not had fish like that around for a long time. If you are lucky enough to catch a fish like that you will get your name in the local paper. Now I am closing for the day and I am going to start my second job making the drinks aboard the White Rose.”

One by one they boarded the White Rose. The engine started up and everyone was sat down. One of the old sailors pulled out an accordion and then began to play sea shanties. The others soon managed to sing along with them. It did not appear to be long before the captain said, “Look over to the starboard side we have a pod of dolphins following us.”

Sure enough there was a pod of dolphins. The girls waved to them. Some of the dolphins appeared to wave back. The cruise ship went as close to the island with the seals on as was possible. Gaby and friends brought out their digital cameras and took lots of pictures of the seals. Then the captain made for a wreck it was marked with a buoy. The old fishermen made sure the girl’s lines were correctly baited. Nena was the first to catch something. She caught an eel and that was promptly dispatched with a priest by one of the old fishermen. “Do you want to keep this or we could give it to the dolphins.”

Tiny though without asking had decided to feed it to the baby dolphin. Nena, “It’s a bit too late to ask she is already feeding it to the dolphin.”

“Aye she will be their friend for life now. As the others are catching larger fish some of these smaller ones can be also fed to the dolphins.”

Renate and the older ladies stayed in the cabin chatting away. By now sufficient fish had been caught to make them all a meal on the boat. Tiny was reeling her line in when there was a tug that nearly pulled her into the water. It took Draconaris and the old fisherman to haul the line in. Some of the other fishermen produced long handled gaffs. They burst about laughing. “One of the smallest on board and you manage to catch not one large of the largest fish in the sea, but two.”

The captain radioed in to shore to ask. “Could the photographer from the local paper come down to the harbour as a client had caught a swordfish and a tunny fish on the same line.” The captain made for the fish dock where both fish were hoisted off the ship. They were both weighed and measured. Tiny had managed to get a new world record for both types of fish. Pictures of Tiny stood alongside the fish were taken.

The old fisherman, “Lisle lassie did a grand job of catching the fish. We had to help her land those two monsters.”

The reporter asked Tiny some questions. “Oh today was my first time at fishing.

Wee Wee, “Those fish nearly pulled our Tiny into the water. The grandpa’s helped Tiny pull the fish in and then the other fishermen used sticks with hooks on to pull them on board. I also caught a big fish, but it is not as big as those. Even the fishermen do not know what type of fish it is.”

The reporter looked at the fish. “It appears you also could have a record catch. I think that is a Coelacanth. They were thought to be extinct until 1935 when they were discovered off the coast of Africa. To my knowledge though this is the first discovered and caught off the coast of Britain. As for the other two fish they used to be hunted as game fish in the 1930’s off the east coast. They usually though like warmer water.”

The fish dock in Whitby got a telephone call from the British Natural History museum in London. Could they preserve the three fish that had been caught and make a note of what else was landed? The reporter looked at the other fish, and made a note of what was caught on line.

Baby. “There was one other fish we caught apart from these, I still have one of mine here. This is like the ones we fed to the dolphins... Nena was the first to catch one of these. We all caught more than one. They were so small we fed them to the dolphins that seamed to like them.”

The fishermen all started to laugh. “You were feeding baby eels to the dolphins? I would not be surprised if your little friend had caught a couple more eels and the Tunny & swordfish thought they had an easy meal. There must be a warm current out there though as all three fish prefer warmer water.”

Baby, “Well those big fish very nearly pulled Tiny in. She would not let go of her new Barbie pink rod. Grandpa had to grab hold of her and then the others helped with those hooks bring the fish on board.”

Tiny, “I still want to go fishing again. Perhaps next time I can catch something not as small as those I landed today or at least some that I can eat. I was the only one who did not get any fish for their tea.”

The photographer wanted pictures of the three small girls stood alongside the fish. As the pictures were being taken a man came up. “Oh I have the correct place. I was on a holiday and got a telephone call to come and inspect the three fish. Well there is no doubt about the first two. Can I see them on the scales please?” The man brought out a tape measure and measured the fish. He then speaks into a telephone and gives the weights and length of the fish. He then looks at the third fish. “Yes that certainly is a Coelacanth, and they are very rare.” He had the Coelacanth weighed and then he measured it. He looked at the eel. “Was this in the same area?”

Baby, “Yes we caught hundreds of those tiny eels. We fed most of them to the dolphins that followed us.”

“Oh my god then this was not alone. It is not an eel but a very rare cat fish. The last we got came from Brazil in 2005.”

Gaby, “We are going to cook some of the fish we caught in our café. The older ladies will be returning home however. We younger ones will accompany you to where we caught the big fish.”

“In that case I need a plastic box with a lid that can take live fish. I want to see if we can catch any live fish.”

Gaby, “I have just telephoned the Yorkist and asked them to meet us at the wreck site. They have heavy lifting equipment on board.”

The man from the museum did a double take when he heard the name of the ship. “The Yorkist is that not the former minesweeper that belongs to Queen Gabriel.”

Nena, “It sure is.”

The fishermen were laughing away. “Nay lad did tha not recognise our queen & her cousins. Even the tiny ones are Princesses. As for Grandpa there are those among us who remember his previous heroism down at Robin Hood’s Bay. Mi Lord any time you need a boat remember we are at your service. We might have to contend with Quotas from Brussels and rising fuel prices, but one of us will be there if we are needed.”

“Which of you fishermen has the largest ship?”

“That would be me sir. We are just back from trawling up by Iceland. Our ship is modern and could take guests.”

“In that case can you fill up and follow the White Rose out to the Wreck site. If you will bring your colleagues your fuel will be on me.”

The Yorkshire Rose sailed out of the harbour and every so often he took samples of the sea water and the temperature of the sea. Tiny shouted “Hello friends we have come back looking for those little fish again.” The dolphins squeaked as if they understood Tiny.

“The captain and crew of that trawler would they be interested in being hired by me for the next few months at least. I need to track the current how wide it is and how far it goes. They might like to know the EEC will be paying their wages and fuel costs. The actual job could last quite a while so the ship will need to be fully stocked up. I need a ship that can refrigerate fish we catch. The snag is we will be using only rod & line.”

The captain of the trawler. “The radio was on and some of us would be interested in getting money out of the EEC. You are sure they will foot the bill for this?”

The man telephoned a number and he spoke putting it on speaker mode. “Yes I am on a ship now. It seams that certain species are following an area of warm water. As to where it is coming from that needs to be checked out.”

“Can you chanter a very large fishing ship or something it needs to be large as there will be additional crew. I will send a specialist team including divers. They should be with you in the morning.”

The Captain of the Yorkshire Explorer spoke, “We can all hear you. How many people are you sending up her? We can accommodate a total crew of 30. Normally these days we work with a crew of nine.”

Captain it appears our agent has already chosen a ship. We would like to offer you and your crew a three month contract with an option to renew every three months until the job is done, and charter your ship for the same length of time. While you will remain captain of the ship, our agent will be in total charge of the ship. The task will be to start out from the wreck point checking the water temperature and using sat nav technology pinpoint the various temperatures. Your crew will also be expected to use Rod & line to catch fish. These fish have to be frozen and stored. The date and time of the catch has to be listed as has the temperature of the water.”

As they were talking. Wee Wee got something on her line. It was another of those Coelacanths. The crew helped land it and following instructions managed to deposit it in a tank of sea water.

“It appears we have just caught another Coelacanth, or at least the same person who caught the previous one has caught a second.”

The Yolkiest came with full escort. The sea was calm and so Gaby and the girls were transferred to the Yorkist taking their rods with them. The tinys' waved goodbye to their new friends. The White Rose and the Yorkshire Explorer returned to Whitby. In Whitby the live catch was inspected. Apparently it was a female Coelacanth Wee Wee had caught. The catch was loaded on to a wagon and taken to the Sea Life centre at Scarborough so that the strange fish could be studied.

Meanwhile the agent for the Natural History Museum and the captain were signing a contract for the next three months. The captain & crew were surprised at how much they would earn in that three months. Then they went to visit the ships chandlers to stock up on all they needed. Then it was a visit to the local supermarket to stock up on food for the journey. By the following morning the Yorkshire Explorer would be ready for the electronic equipment and the remaining crew. The man once again spoke with his boss who said, “We got everything ready and it is on its way to you. The Discover is in the Mediterranean and will come to join you. They will put in at Whitby to replenish their stores and then set out from the wreck. You are to track the British side of the warm water and the Discoverer will track the European side. You both will go as far north as possible and then both come down the centre of the wreck till you reach Whitby again. Then you will replenish your supplies and unload your catch and then follow the water south.”

On board the Yorkist Captain David Starkie had radioed ashore could transport come down to the docks as there was some very tired Tinys onboard. He went to check on the little girls. Gaby put her finger to her mouth to tell David to be quiet as all the tinys were sleeping. He looked around and the cabin resembled a giant nursery with lots of sleeping children. In Scarborough Jenny, Carol, and some of the other ladies were waiting for the Yorkist to arrive. When it arrived and docked the crew helped pass off the sleeping girls until they were all ashore.

Constance looked at Gaby and Nena. “My cousin Wee Wee is clamped on tight like a limpet. It looks like I will be going to bed with this one already attached.”

Nena, “I think Gaby & I have the same problem I tried releasing Baby and all she did was to make the connection firmer.”

Jenny & Nena’s mother burst out laughing. “I remember one time Chris refused to let go of my nipple. That side got stretched rather a lot. It is a good job neither of you are lactating or she will never let go.”

Gaby, “How long did Chris stay stuck on to your breast? Was it an hour or two?”

Jenny burst out laughing again. “If Chris was like you it was nearly a month before you let go. It was very awkward, but I managed. The strange thing was I never once had to change your nappy all the time you were attached. Your dad had to help me dress and undress while you were stuck on.”

Constance, “Wee Wee is just the same she never needs to go when she is attached for long periods. The longest Wee Wee has ever gone is a week and that was after I went on holiday without her.

Gaby’s eyes opened wide, “You mean Tiny could be stuck here for quite a while.”

Jenny, “One thing that is obvious to us is that you need a breast pad for the other side as you both are showing wet patched on your dresses.”
With that they went back to the Royal.

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 18 The Visitor Centre Robin Hood’s Bay. Monday 15th July 2008 Lucinder gets a warning.

Gaby got up and after washing went to the dining room. In the dining room she spotted Lucinda & Lucinder chatting away. “Hello I hope you do not think I am rude interrupting your talking. I just remembered something you said yesterday about parrarell worlds. I used to like watching Dr Who and his Tardis. I presume if you have access to other worlds you also have access to a machine that can go to the other worlds. I was wondering after Nena & Julia get married at the Cathedral in Sheffield if I would be allowed to visit some of these other worlds? I also have been thinking that perhaps we should call you Justine in future. The reason being is so that we do not get you confused with Lucinda Tiny’s mum, and also you described yourself as Justice. After breakfast we are going back to Harrogate in the helicopter. We have to meet up with the young man from Bek’s electrical. I have no doubt he will be there waiting at the Majestic for our Helicopters to arrive.”

“Gabriel please sit down. We were discussing you. Lucinda has been telling me how you seam to have a knack of spotting marked and unmarked family members. The only other thing she has noticed about you is any boys you meet change to girls. Nearly every one of them though carries a faulty gene like you do.”

“At School I was surrounded by family members. I just did not know it. That is apart from Maddy who has always looked like me. Are you any good with dreams? I have been getting dreams even in the daytime. In some it starts with welcome Golden one. We are many part of the one. You will unite the many parts as one. Already I can feel you power surging through me. Then I see a hall with lots of girls in. There also was lots of Tinys. Oh Kiko has left this golden dragon out.”

Gaby picked the dragon up. “You are a fine piece of craftsmanship.”
As Gabriel picked the dragon up to examine it. The dragon started to vanish. “Where did it go? Kiko is going to be upset it has vanished.”

Justine, “Do you feel ok Gabriel?”

“Yes in fact I feel full of energy. There is an old man coming into my head. He says welcome child of Draco, to Oberon & Neptune’s realm. Soon we his blood brothers will pay you a visit. I see our sisters Justice and Isis have already taken an interest in you. You are the catalyst who will unite all the different sections of the family. I see you already have some of our smallest people as your companions. Many more will come now the spirit is united again with you. Justine what does he mean the spirit is reunited with me?”

Angharad, “The little Golden dragon you picked up off the table was always destined for you Gabriel. Kiko did not place the dragon on the table for you to find. She placed herself there for you to find her. Our brothers can speak to you over great distances because the spirit of the dragon has already merged with you. Kiko will already know you have both merged as one. As she was the keeper of the spirit. The first time you handled the dragon you saw smoke coming out of its mouth and wondered how Kiko lit the flame. She did not, but you did when you handled it. The smoke was the spirit checking to see you were the correct one. The second time you handled the dragon she was ready and she merged with you. Somewhere on your body a tattoo of a dragon will have appeared.”

Gaby looked at her wrist and then her arm. A dragon had appeared on her arm around the brand already on her arm.”Oh you are correct? Do you have a similar mark?”

“This mark Gabriel is it the sign of a magical ruler?”

“Will it prevent me from racing and how do I remove it?”
Justine thought before answering the questions. “Gabriel there will be nothing to stop you from riding. You may find some of your companions have to accompany you though. You will also discover all your family you have who are currently here will now have a similar mark around their particular brand. Those you currently do not know will also get it once you meet them. Now I should try and explain there are many Gabriel’s, but they are all one. For instance there is Gabriel the daughter, Gabriel the sister, Gabriel the cousin, Gabriel the rider, Gabriel the Queen. These are just a few of the different Gabriel’s. They all combine to make the one. Likewise the Gabriel’s in other worlds are still part of you and they also will discover they now have the brand of the Golden Dragon. There should be only one Golden Queen. You though have already ensured that there are many.”

“Your friend Kiko called Nena the silver Queen. She was very surprised to see you both together. You will weld all the colours back as one. Some call me the Red Queen. All that means is I am a fire Queen like you but not as powerful as you are. To some people I am the queen of Hell. To others I am Kali the destroyer. To others I am Justice. Over the years I have had many names. All our people have had countless names. Some colours are closer to you than others. Reds, Yellows and Oranges will be the closest as they are all fire signs. The other colours are split into Air, Water and Earth”

“Justine like the signs of the zodiac, are all our signs split into those areas. Leo is the lion and a fire sign.”

“Yes we split into the same areas. Except we have one additional area Golden that rules over all the others. The Golden queen rules all. That means literally all. Regardless of if you fly in the sky, or swim in the waters, or walk upon the earth. Currently you do not do magic. Or at least you have had no training. You though do use magic without knowing. You spotted Tiny & her mother and countless others. With Tiny and her two small sisters things are a little different. Both you and Nena have shared everything with them. The others are coming now so I better change subject. I will talk to you later.”

All the girls had their breakfast & then started to make their way to the helicopters. Tiny, Baby & Wee Wee all hung back apparently waiting for Constance. Tiny spotted Lucinder talking to Angharad. “Hello we are waiting for Constance. She has had to return to her room for something. We thought we had better tell you both we know who you both are. We are not scared of either of you. In fact while we want to be friends with you both. We have to give you a warning. Man may be terrified to go before Justice. She though is nothing compared to the retribution the tinys will bring forth should anybody harm our mistress. Now as I said previously we want to be friends and as Constance is here you can give us a lift.”

Constance came up. “I got what I needed. I see you have two more friends are they carrying you two down to the helicopter. Wee Wee come here and let me carry you.”

Both Tiny & Baby put their arm up in the air. “Ok you two we will carry you.” Both Tiny & Baby had a grin across their face as they were lifted up.

Angharad, “Somehow I think we have just been conscripted as tiny packhorses.” With that they set off for the Pier and the helicopter.

Return to Harrogate.

Like on Saturday they passed over York. This time the girls had their cameras ready and took pictures of York from the helicopter. The remaining flight to Harrogate did not take long. As Gabriel had expected the boy was waiting with his mother. The boy was wearing his skins. Beryl recognised them as Knaresborough ladies skins “Gaby I have never seen him ride, The skins he is wearing are the colours of granny’s old club. Both mum & I are still members of the Knaresborough Cycling Club and we have similar sets.”

The mother. “Gaby you said you wanted to test my son Clarence before the public entered the hall. I packed us both some lunch as I was not sure how long these tests will take.”

Nena “As you have already got your skins on we will start with the stress test. This tests your stamina. Actually first we have to measure you to ensure the test machine is getting the maximum out of you. Once that is done we need you to strip off completely and you will be measured by our machine for new skins.”

Tim’s Mother. “Is it really necessary for him to strip off completely? It is just that he has a little problem.”

“Mum, Beryl & Denise Burton are with the group and will have recognised the skins I am wearing as Knaresborough girls.” Then Clarence burst into tears. “I am a freak. I told mum it was not a good idea to put that suit on although it fits me quite well. Mum took me to the doctor and he said, this sometimes happened to boys. He gave me a note to exempt me from sports. At school some of the girls had approached me and said, you should be wearing a bra. The boys can see all your assets through that shirt. Others have said, Well you can no longer pretend to be a boy when you are larger than us. I did not tell mum what the others say to me because I am embarrassed. I am a boy but I have developed girl bits.” Clarence started to cry again.

Nena gave him a cuddle. “We do not mind if you are boy or girl as far as we are concerned you are a friend who might be joining our team depending on today’s results. Now go and strip off and let the laser measure you correctly.”

The boy went into the compartment and stripped off he followed the instructions and found himself in a cylindrical tube.

Nena selected male on the touch screen in front of her. After a few seconds the screen came up with please select female and rerun test. Clarence’s mother touched the female symbol and the test started again. This time the screen came up Teenage female abnormal growth found allow immediate removal. The mother touched yes on the screen. There was a whirring sound and healthy fertile teenage female, growth removed appeared on the screen. The printer then started to churn out quite a lot of paper this was all gathered up and handed to the mother.

The mother spoke, “I sort of guessed the sizes Claris might be, I brought this bag with me. It has a dress, bra, pants & trainers. Oh this has her skins in how did that get here?”

One of the tinys spoke, “We exchanged the bag you had for these. Claris also needs a prom dress for the school prom this coming weekend as she will be getting an invite from her fiancé.”

A smart young man came up. “Hello Mrs Bek I am called Simon. I go to school with your Claris. I think of myself as a friend. I am a little embarrassed saying what I have to you, but it must be done. All through primary school and secondary school Claris would only ever dress as a boy and answer to Clarence. The girls tried telling her that she needed a bra as she was giving the boys thrills. For reasons only known to Claris she would not listen. I would like to take Claris not Clarence to the school prom on Saturday night at the Crown Hotel. So please can you ensure she has a dress for that event. If money is a problem then I will pay for the dress.”

Meanwhile Claris had found the clothes laid out for her. The bra was the biggest problem she got it on but could not fasten it. Then she tried again and fastened it at the front but got it upside down. The third time she got it correct. She also realised she had to adjust the straps so they gave the maximum support. The underwear like the dress was pink it was made of a stretch material and showed off her figure. With the trainers there was a pair of pink trainer socks. Claris looked at herself in the mirror. The machine had done her hair and given put makeup on her face. She was also sporting two pairs of studs in her ears. Her finger nails looked more like pink talons rather than the short chewed nails she had previously. She thought well Claris you look more like Barbie than Clarence now. She opened the door and came out.

“Mum I need a dress for Saturday for the prom. Oh hi Simon do you like the new look?”

“You surprised me. I was asking your mum for help. I want to take Claris to the prom. That is if none of the other boys have not asked you already.”

Claris planted a kiss on Simon’s lips. “Yes I accept. Mum this is Simon Tordoff he has been my boyfriend and protector through school. He even got a few beatings protecting me.”

“I also got quite a few detentions because I was protecting Claris. Are you both doing anything special?”

Jools, “Well Claris and her mother were coming with us to look round the exhibition, and then we were going for a ride out. Nena where are we all going and do we have room for Simon?”

Nena, “Well I think we can find room for a boyfriend. Especially one so loyal that he gets in fights because of Claris.”

Claris, “Simon the Clarence phase of my life is over. I am 100% girl now. My friends here have made me realise what I was missing out on. Sorry for causing you trouble. There were good reasons for me being Clarence. When I was born the doctors informed my parents I was both boy and girl and rather than make me one or the other they would prefer to wait and see what nature had decided for me. Well my parents waited, but it was decided that I would be brought up as a boy as dad always wanted a boy. I thought I got away with it well until these babies started to grow. Then all my body started to change.”
“Oh I had no idea I and the others all thought you just liked being a tomboy. So what happened to your boy bits? Do you need surgery or has your body absorbed it somehow?”

“Well I have not been in hospital for any surgery. I am not sure what happened one second it was there and then it was gone. I presume it must be as you suggested that my body has absorbed it. I need to get myself checked out, but I believe I am a fully fertile female now. So now you know do you still want to be my BOYFRIEND?”

“Claris I have never stopped being your boyfriend. If you mean do I want to be your fiancé and put everything on an official footing then yes I do. I hope one day to make you my wife if you will have me”.

“Yes please.”

Mrs Bek burst out laughing. “You two are as bad as each other. Claris it appears Simon has just proposed to you and you have just accepted. I have no objection to the two of you becoming engaged although I would prefer you both to wait a while until you got married.”

“Oh I was going to wait until after I had finished university Mrs Bek. Grandma gave me this ring for when I chose a wife. She said I had to know what I was doing before I gave a girl this. I also told grandma about you Claris. She informed me I was just like grandpa getting into fights over a girl. Apparently grandpa also got into them over grandma. Grandma laughed and said Simon regardless of if you know it or not that is the girl that will become your wife and carry the Tordoff name on. So as dad would say. If a job is worth doing do it correctly.” Simon got on to his knee “Claris while I want to wait until we have our degrees I would like to get engaged to you. So will you become my fiancé?

“Yes I will go the prom with you, yes I accept your proposal and I will be your fiancée, yes we will wait until we have both finished university before getting married.”

Renate, “Young man well done. I see you are trying to steal away one of our riders.”

“No madam Claris has been my friend for a long time. I know she rides with the Knaresborough club and I would not stop Claris from riding with them.”

Renate, “Nena today is trip to Skipton Market. I would like to have a chat with Mrs Bek. So can you find room for these two on your coach?”

Anniefrid who was in a wheelchair spoke. “I know you Simon you have a sister like me. You also like watching the racing as I have seen you at the Knavesmire stand at York pushing your sister about. Where is Serena today?”

“Hi Anniefrid I was looking at some of the stands. I was looking at an adaptation for a tandem that allows an able-bodied person to take a disabled one out on a bike.”

“Serena I know about those as I had the first prototype. Drew Bond made it for me and then daddy had his men ensure it was secure. Since then Apollonaris have started producing the adaptions.”

“Oh Anniefrid you were lucky having him as a friend. You know his mum is still the ladies champion. Drew himself is or was the Junior Champion. Simon can you buy one of those adaptions that goes on the back of a normal bike and then you can take me riding?”

Gaby, “Anniefrid I presume you two know each other quite well?”

“We both go the local PHAB club. We both got injured around the same time by horses. PHAB means physically handicapped able bodied club. In fact Serena here thinks Drew is rather dishy.”

“Anniefrid do you have to tell everybody? Anyhow if you read the cycling papers like I do you would know something happened while he was in America on a school exchange. I did read in one paper he had died. I thought I saw him after he was supposed to be dead and it was his sister Gabriel Bond with another girl who was dressed like a Goth. They both had been crying as I could see the stains left by the mascara. In another paper I read Gabriel Bond had taken her late twin brother’s place as junior champion. The paper was speculating how long it would be before she managed to unseat her mother as world champion.”

Gaby, “I did not see that article. How long did they give Jenny Bond?”

“Well it was not how long they gave Jenny as could Gaby do it before her marriage to Prince William of Wales. Just think Anniefrid your friend Drew would have been brother in law of our future King. Simon why are you giving me funny looks?”

Simon, “Please excuse my sister she thinks with her mouth. As you might have guessed she is a fan of Drew Bond’s.”

“Simon how long do you have to keep me out in town?”

“Well mum told me she wanted us both out of the way for most of the day so she could pack the cases and tidy the house before we left early for Scarborough. Your friends here have invited me to join them for the remainder of the day on a coach trip. I was just going to say I could not go because I had something to do.”

Nena, “Well Claris do you still want Simon. Simon can come with us now you know he has another girl to deal with?”

“Yes I do. In fact it would be better for his sister if there are some girls to help out. I bet Simon has not given thought to her going to the toilet.”

Renate, “Have either of you a telephone to call home. I will speak with your mother.” Simon hands his mobile phone over to Renate. “Hello is that Mrs Tordoff Simon’s mother? I am Renate of Bavaria. Simon & his sister are currently talking to my nieces and grand daughters. They have been invited to join us for the remainder of the day on a tour and we will ensure they get to Scarborough. We will meet you at the Royal at 20.00 where you will join us for our evening meal. Now as you did not get informed earlier Simon has just proposed to Claris and did it like a true gentleman.”

“Did I miss hear you? I thought you just said Renate of Bavaria. As for the news about Simon I am not surprised. I presume he gave Claris his grannies ring.”

“No you did not miss hear me I am Princess Renate and married to Sigfried Prince Regent of Bavaria. Your son & Daughter are currently talking to Empress Gabriel of Northumbria.”

“But neither of them knows any Royals. How can they be talking to any Princesses?

“I take it you are bringing your children for the disabled holiday. Your daughter has already been found suitable to join the disabled team as she is already friends with Anniefrid who already is a team member. She has also been getting on great with my grand daughter who currently in a wheelchair following treatment from cancer. So with that in mind you will come to the Royal.”

“Simon I have informed your mother the two of you are joining us for the remainder of the day. I also have informed your mother about your engagement. Apparently that did not surprise her. You did say your father works at a family garage. I believe your mother will be down to see your father at work if only to tell him the news. Now though we have tarried long enough even Maria wants to get in the coach.”

Capital of the Dales.

The group minus one or two who had to be present at the exhibition boarded the coaches. Simon watched as his sister went on the same coach as her friend Anniefrid. Just as the coaches left the urban sprawl of Harrogate the girls noticed four giant wind turbines on their left hand side. On their right hand side they noticed signs pointing to two military bases and a third on the left hand side pointing to the Army College.

Sonja, “Is this the main road or have we taken a shortcut through a camp or something?

Den,” This is the main A59 it goes from York into Lancashire. Shortly we will be driving down a very steep hill and then back up another one through a gorge.

Anniefrid, “I have been to all three bases with my dad. The Army College used to be called the Army Apprentice Collage. HMS Forest Moor is a navy site and RAF Menwith Hill that is the one with the golf balls is used by the Americans. I suppose all three now belong to Gabriel Battenberg.”

Den, “As you can all see we have safely passed through the gorge and now we start the slow descent to Bolton Abbey.

Nena looked at her notes. “Bolton Abbey is the Yorkshire home of the Duke of Devonshire. On our right we will pass Beamsley Hall. This was the home until recently of the Marquis of Hartlington. On the death of his father he assumed the title Duke and I believe one of his daughters is now residing in Beamsley Hall. We only have about another six miles to go. On your right you will see clouds of smoke coming from the Yorkshire dales Steam Railway. Perhaps another day we might get chance to go on it. In Skipton we are pulling into the Town Hall Car park. Will all the groups stay together please as we are booked into the Castle? This is for the benefit of Maria Enzberg and David Bond. According to my notes the castle was the last to fall to the parliamentarian troops in the North of England. Some of the Royalists who survived the Battle of Marsden Moor escaped to here. Lady Anne Clifford was the nominal owner of the castle. Her husband though was a parliamentarian General. At different times it has been the Home of the king of Scotland, Richard the Third and the Queen of France. Now it belongs to a family called Fattorini.”

With that bit of information they all got off the coaches. Simon went to push his sister. The group then walked through the car park down the side of the town hall. They could see the imposing gatehouse of Skipton castle with the word Henceforth in Latin. Gaby noticed a strange flag flying.

Nena read her notes. “That flag was given to the castle by an ancestor of Lord Clifford. It is the ancient Clifford Standard.”

Gaby, “Maddy Anne was that not a Lord Clifford we sold some bikes to along with all the works?”

They walked through the gateway and stopped at the entrance lobby that was situated in the gatehouse. The walls of the gatehouse were decorated with sea shell one of the previous lords had brought back from his travels. They all were given a printed sheet. Some got the English version and some the German version of the sheet. Kiko found there was some in Japanese.

A young man with a badge on that said Guide Mr Hugh Fattorini took them round the castle. Gaby pointed to one area they had not been taken. What is that area?”

“That is the apartments built for Queen Eleanor of France and sister to HenryV111. At the moment they are empty as several relatives have died in quick succession. There deaths mean I might have to sell the castle to pay all the death duties. The family thought they had covered all eventualities. What they did not expect was quite a few getting killed at the same time. Trouble is in the current climate if I was to put it up for sale it would have to be somebody with deep pockets. I would hate to see this place bought by a builder and turned into flats.”
Dave Bond, “What sort of money would you want for this place?”

“What I want and what I get will be totally different. It is grade 1 listed and so all repairs have to get the sanction of English heritage. I believe the name is now Northumbria Heritage. The ivy and trees growing on the rock above the canal all need removing. Usually we do that at least once every ten years. I need to get on to the waterways as the springs canal is silting up and that requires dredging. It was my families dream to fully restore the castle to what it looked like prior to the siege. We have drawings and plans of what the castle once looked like. The dungeon always puzzled me as it was so small in comparison to everything else.

Tiny tapped Dave Bond and handed him a note. He looked at it and smiled. “Well Mr Fattorini my daughter would like to purchase this castle off you. I have a cheque made out for you. As for the restorations work it will all be done as we intend keeping this open to the public although it will also be a family home.”

Hugh Fattorini looked at the cheque. “Is this for real or is somebody playing a joke on me?”

Dave Bond, “It is no joke Queen Gabriel of Northumbria has decided that as this was once the home of a king and Queen it will suit her fine. That cheque is what she considers it is worth considering the repairs she will need to do to bring it up to her standard.”

“Excuse me for a minute please.” Hugh Fattorini shot out of the castle grounds and across the road to where there was a solicitor’s office. Robert Foster was just having a cup of tea when a flustered Hugh Fattorini arrived. “Robert I need your help. I think I may just have sold the castle if this cheque is good. Will you come with me to the bank to find out if it is ok? If it is will you transfer the deeds to Queen Gabriel of Northumbria? I am not joking. She is looking round the castle now.”

Robert brought up on a screen a picture. “Yes that is the girl.”

“In that case I will start the ball rolling and get the juniors to start doing the paper work. I take it you want this deal finalised as quickly as possible. Now I will accompany you to the bank if only to see their faces when you pay that in.”

Hugh noticed it was drawn on the same bank he used. He asked the teller “Could he have this cheque express cleared?”
The teller called the manager to verify the cheque could be express cleared. The manager gave a nod and the cheque was express cleared.

While Hugh was at the bank Gaby and friends had discovered a hidden graveyard. The Gardener Mr Robinson spoke. “These are the graves of some of those poor sods who managed to escape from Marsden Moor, but did not survive because of their wounds. May I ask why you are in the private are? This section is usually reserved for family.”

Dave Bond, “Actually we are waiting for Mr Hugh to return with his solicitor as we have just bought the castle from him.”

“In that case perhaps I should show you some of the other secret areas. I am only the gardener. Then so was my grandfather when this was owned by the Earls of Thanet so I am privy to some secrets even Mr Hugh knows nothing about. As you may have already guessed this area is staunchly Royalist. In the re-enactments that take place here they have to get the parliamentarian soldiers from other areas of the country. Several times in its history it has been a Royal castle. Even now to hear the locals talk you would still think Lady Anne still ruled this land. Now that was a true lady. She repaired her churches and castles. Sticking her fingers up at Lord Cromwell and his cronies. Even he knew she ruled the North not him. So when his contemporise came and informed him what she was doing he said. Let the lady do as she wishes. Lady Anne called Queen Elizabeth Auntie. Why she never made a grab for the crown we will never know. Had she done so the civil war might have been averted. For most of the North and a large proportion of the South would have rallied to her standard.”

Gaby, “That reminds me we wanted to look at Holy Trinity Parish church. We are going to the castle shop and café and then we will move on to the church.”

Hugh & Robert caught up with the group in the Castle tearoom and shop. Robert, “I have a ton of documents to sign and then the castle once again has a Royal owner.”

Gabriel signed the documents and then said, “Mr Fattorini I wish you to continue as High steward of my castle. I do ask that you replace the union flag with my Royal standard. You shall also get your wish to see this castle brought back to what it once looked like.”

Gabriel and the others left to look at the Ancient Parish Church. They wandered up to the high alter. Gaby looked at the tombs of the Cliffords. The Priest the Rev Arthur Sephton Arch Deacon of Craven was up at the high altar. “Hello can I help you girls?”

Isolde, “We were wondering why there were two holes on this tomb?”
“That is easy there should be two brasses there but somebody has stolen them and the Duke of Devonshire has not replaced them as yet. I do have a copy of what they should look like if you are interested. All those AP are to show Countess Anne of Pembroke repaired the church.”

Sonja, “Gaby come here quickly look at the royal arms they have here?”

Renate when she saw it said, “Oh, Oh, Oh.”

Rev Sephton, “Yes a mistake was made by who ever painted that. There is England in one quarter, Scotland, France and the third I do not know. I think it might be Hanover but I am not sure.”

Sigfried, “Well this was the last thing I expected to see here. That wooden painting denotes this as a Royal Church of those countries you named and of the Three Germanys, Prussia, Bavaria & Hanover. That writing is in old German as opposed to modern German. I will attempt to read it. This painting was done on the express wishes of the Rector of this church. He had a dream that all the countries you see before you now will be united as one by the queen yet to come. After looking round the rest of the church they left for the market.

Kat though stayed behind and asked.”What time is Mass?”

“We have Evensong at 18.00 if you are interested.”

“That will do fine I promise god I would sing in all his churches I visit.” Some have been big like York & Durham and others in ruins like Lindisfarne. The smallest church I sung in was at Fylingdales.”

“Fylingdales how is the Rev Bird these days? He was a curate here before he got his own parish. By any chance did you happen to meet the New Bishop of Durham?

“Oh Richard he is funny. He turned up to watch Rev Bird being appointed to look after the Catholics as well as the Anglicans as did Cardinal Waibel. Bye for now we will be back for evensong.”
The Archdeacon telephoned the Bishop in Bradford for some information. “Yes we know all about the joint church as we have something similar in Cottingley. The Bishop and some friends went to Durham where Richard Seed besides being Bishop of Durham was made a roving Cardinal. We take it you have just had a visitation from Queen Gabriel & her companions?”

“Well I have just had a group of school girls with some adults. They were surprised at a painting on the wall. An old man read the Old German on what I thought was an old painting with an error. They all were excited by the picture. One said something about the three Germanys and the queen to come. To be honest they talked that fast I missed a lot.”

The girls were looking at the stalls. They went down one side and back up another.

Claris stopped a teenage girl in the high street. “I need a prom dress for Saturday can you tell me is there a shop here that does them?

“Yes that is where I am going myself. I hope they have something to fit me. The shop is called Cinderella’s.” With that Claris & Mother went off with the girl.

Anniefrid had got into difficulties crossing the setts and asked Robert to help. One of the front tyres on her wheelchair had got caught in the ruts when she went over the stone sets. Robert managed to get it back on and then he helped Anniefrid on to the pavement. He then took his sister across. Luckily he had no problem with her wheelchair.

Anniefrid, “We have to go to the canal as we have been booked on a canal trip. It is a special boat that takes disabled people.” Going down Sheep Street and onto Swadford Street they found the former barge that had been converted to take wheelchairs.

Isolde, “When I realised we were coming here I asked Gaby if we could have a boat trip for those in wheelchairs. We are going towards a place called Gargrave and then we will return. Kat has already asked that we are back for 18.00 as she wants us all to go to Evensong at the parish church.

Cat meets up with Helen.

In Warsop Cat had met up with Helen. “Have you seen anything of Drew recently?

“Sorry Cat the Bonds are with the Apollonaris team. Em & Kim also seam to have vanished. To be honest it is a little lonely around here these days. In fact nothing has been the same since the trip to America. I do not know what went on there but after that trip the gang seamed to break-up. Till I met you I was feeling kind of lonely. I noticed there is a bike fare on at Harrogate and mum has promised to take me tomorrow. Do you want to come with us?”

“Well providing my granny agrees. She will need your mum to confirm that we have just not made a story up.” With that both girls went to see Helen’s mother.

“Helen that is a good idea. If Cat’s grandma can make it we both can have a companion for the day. I know how lonely you have been since Drew and then the rest of the gang seamed to vanish.”

Cat punched in her granny’s telephone number and then handed the telephone to Helen’s mother. “Hello this is Helen’s mother. Helen and Cat have met up. I was wondering if you and Cat would like to spend the day with us. We were thinking of going to Harrogate to the bike show and after looking round perhaps going to the RHA gardens at Harlow Carr.

“In that case I will come. I was wondering what to do with Cat. I actually have two life memberships for the RHA. So if you want to go there it will cost nothing. I had been intending to take Cat and my daughter on holiday to Scarborough. Unfortunatly she is unable to go. I know you do not know me, but Cat and Helen do know each other.”

“I will bring the girls round and we can talk. See you in a few minutes.”

There was a knock at the door and Cat came running in. Granny I have brought guests. I will go and put the kettle on and bring us all a coffee & biscuits.”

Granny, “Helen Cat is in the kitchen preparing us a drink each. I think she might need help.”

“Ok.”

“That has got rid of the children for a short while. As I said on the telephone I have already booked and paid for a ground floor flat in Scarborough. The bedding and towels are provided. It would mean either making meals or buying out. The flat is a family one with four beds. Now Cat does not know about this. Her mother should have being staying, unfortunately she had to work. How would you feel about joining us?

“I know Helen has been rather on her own this summer. For her to have Cat for a short while would be a great advantage. By any chance can you get the flat a little earlier like Wednesday? I was thinking if we went home and packed our cases we could stop at the travel lodge in Harrogate and then on Wednesday we would be nearer to Scarborough.”

Cat’s Granny telephoned the travel lodge and discovered they could have a family room. It was also close to the exhibition centre. “We are booked in there. I hope you don’t mind I said I would be accompanied by my daughter and grand daughters.”

She then telephoned the Queens hotel. “Oh you are the lady we have been trying to contact. The owner has sold the entire complex. You still have your lifetime lease on the flat. As luck would have it the flat is empty as we did not want to use it without your permission. I take it you need it for the remainder of the summer holidays.”

“Yes that will do fine and I will discuss the use of it with you once we get there.”

The two girls brought the Coffee and biscuits in and sat down. “Helen I have been having a chat with your mother. We have decided to stop the night in Harrogate and then you and your mum will be joining us in Scarborough for the remainder of the summer holiday.”

The two girls hugged each other and then went to Cats room. They then started to pack Cats suitcase. “You have some cool stuff here. Most of it looks brand new.”

“It is Granny bought most of this for my visit. I was told to only bring myself. Well I almost did as I was told I brought my laptop with me. It has all my favourite songs on and lots of pictures. Granny wants mum to move up here so we will be closer together. They did say we will be stopping over night in Harrogate that also means an overnight bag with a change of clothing like T-Shirt, Shorts & underwear. I better put my makeup in this bag as well.” Before long both girls were dragging the case and bag downstairs. “Granny I am all packed and ready. Do you want us to go to the paper shop and cancel the newspapers?”

“Yes girls that would be an idea. Pay up for what we have received and cancel the papers but ask the newsagent to keep hold of the magazines until we return.”

“Ok Granny.” With that the door slammed and the two girls left the house.

“Well I better check what she has put in here.”

“Your grand daughter has packed the case rather neatly. She has even remembered an overnight bag. I spotted the wheelchair when we came in. I presume it is yours.”

“I actually have an electric one that I use at home. That is for when I go off with my daughter and she pushes me around.”

“In that case we better see if we can get your scooter in my car. I have a Citron Picasso.” The two ladies managed to get it in the back of the car. Now if you start packing your case I will also put your wheelchair in the car in case it is also needed.” While the old lady was collecting her things the suitcase and overnight bag also went in the car. “Hello I have put Cat’s things in the car and I wondered if you needed help with your case?”

“No dear Cat will bring my case down and I can manage my overnight bag.”

“Nonsense I can carry it down. I presume one of those in the photograph is Cats mother. Who is the other girl?

Tears streaming down her face Granny replied. “I had twin daughters one was the apple of her father’s eye and always wanted to be with him. She got swept off the seafront at Skegness and although the RNLI boat was called out she was never recovered. When I saw you I was reminded of my missing daughter.”

Helen’s mother started to rummage in her purse. “I was brought up in a children’s home and this is all I have belonging to my original family. It is well worn, but I think you will find it is the same photo Mum.”

When Cat and Helen got back they found both ladies crying and cuddling each other. “Are you both ok? Why are you both crying?

Helen, “Mum it is the same newsagents we use, so Cat also paid our bill as I had no money to do it.”

“Girls while you went to the newsagents your granny and I have packed the car with all you need. After we leave a note for the milkman we will lock up and go to our house. Cat as you done such a good job of packing you can help Helen pack & Mum will help me.”

Cat and Helen got out side and started to giggle. Did you pick up on what your mum called my Granny? They must have decided to pretend they are mother and daughter. What do we do pretend we are Sisters or cousins?”

“Perhaps cousins Cat and then you can call mum aunty. If those two can be silly at their ages then so can we.” The two adults followed them out and after checking everything was secure got into the car. It was only a short drive to Helens home. The two girls went to Helens room and started to pack a suitcase. Like at Cat’s they then got an overnight bag ready.

Cat, “Oh Eck I have just realised I only packed for one over night & now it will be two.”

“Not to worry I will put in extra for you. It is a good job you reminded me or I would have done the same. That is us done so we better go and put these in the car.”

Cat’s Grandma was on the telephone booking a room for the night. She typed in her card number and the room was paid for.

“Granny I only put enough clothing for one night in my overnight bag.”

“So did I Cat. We can always buy an extra outfit each tomorrow.”

Cat found Helen in the kitchen making a drink for the adults and then she shared the remaining milk with Cat. She washed the milk container out and put it in the recycling bin. Helen was putting some food stuff from the fridge into a cooler box. These might as well come with us and the fridge is now empty. Papers are already cancelled & we get the milk from the supermarket. Better take this it is my debit card. There is a little bit in it for a rainy day.”

“Thank you girls for the drinks is there much left in the fridge?”

“No mum it is empty& I have been round removing all the plugs from the sockets. That is all but the Freezer.”

“In that case we will have these drinks and I will give the house a final check over. Then it is on to Morrison to fill up with petrol.”

At the filling station Granny said, “Girls would you like a magazine each and some spice for the journey?”

Helen looked puzzled, “Granny means sweets Helen.”

“Oh yes please.”

“In that case you two had better come with me while your mother fills the car up.”

They had just got to the counter when the mother came in. “I filled it completely up.

Granny was already paying when the young man said, “Do you have a miles card? This is worth quite a few points.”

Helen’s mother handed over a miles card. Then once again they set off. As Helen’s mother was unsure of the way she switched on the Tom Tom for the fastest route to Harrogate Travel Lodge. Journey time was estimated at an hour and an half.

“The Tom Tom is suggesting we take the A1 rather than the M1/A64 there has been an accident on the M1 and so there is a long tailback.” The girls sat back in the seats and watched the changing landscape. Before they knew it they were pulling up into a car park behind the travel lodge.

Granny pulled out a blue badge and time card. “This should get you free parking for us, but you better read what the machine says.”

“Yes it is ok to use that here.” They soon found the entrance to the travel lodge and went to book in.

The receptionist smiled. “You have a ground floor room as requested. There are complementary drinks in the room if you need anything else let me know.”

They dumped their bags in the room and then went out to explore. They walked up the hill from the travel lodge and found themselves in the town centre. “Well Cat we had better get the items we need and then that is out of the way. I noticed the International Exhibition Centre is only at the bottom of the hill. So you can be there for when it opens tomorrow. If your Aunty does not mind helping with the wheelchair I would like to go to visit the Valley Gardens tonight. As we have now got what we need I suggest we go to Betty’s Café for tea.

Back in Skipton.

22 miles away in Skipton Gaby and friends were just getting off the barge. The barge had brought them up the spring’s canal branch from the Leeds Liverpool they had been cruising on so that they were close to the Ancient Parish Church. They managed to get into the church in plenty of time before the service started. They found their remaining companions were loaded down with shopping bags waiting for them. The rector came and spoke. “By any chance are there any Angels here as I was informed there should be?

Kat. “Yes the angels are here but we have not got our cassocks.”

“In that case you had better get robed in the Vestry, and then we should be doing Evensong. However I was asked if it was possible to do a communion service instead. To be honest this is the first time I have had a Cardinal help me with a service.” This caused some laughter with the girls.

Tiny, “I doubt it will be the last time as we will be coming here quite often. That is once the repairs are done to the big house we are buying. Sorry I should have said the big house next door we bought.”

Canon Sephton Archdeacon of Craven smiled. “The prophecy has come to fruition then.”

“Not yet but shortly it will come true. Before that though we need to extend this church as there will be a lot of us attending services on a regular basis.”

The girls had put their robes on Nena had found the cross and the girls started singing. At the door of the vestry Venerable Canon Sephton met them. Beside the family a few locals and some visitors were also in the congregation. They all stood up as the girls came down the centre aisle singing. Kat managed to keep her promise. The rector said thank you to the Cardinal. “The little one is mistaken there is no big house near the church. Also alterations in churches like this need special licences before they get the go ahead.”

“Rector, I am both a Cardinal in the Catholic Church and a Bishop in the Anglican. I am one of two who have joint roving responsibilities. The other is the former curate from Skipton. Your former curate is the first of a shared priesthood. I believe other parishes are already sharing their churches. Sometimes with the Methodists as you have in three places close by and some times with the Catholics all taking place in your Archdeanary. So you are a pathfinder. Where you lead others will follow. As for licences they are already signed. Somebody from Northumbria heritage will be overseeing the alterations to this Church. The contractor will start in the morning. The local council may be slightly miffed as this is one of the first decisions of the council of the North. That is along with the full restoration next door at the Castle.”

“The last time that was summands was when Roundtrees in York got taken over by Nestle.”

“The council of the North is now the name for the Northumbria parliament. York will be the new capital while Skipton & Scarborough will provide homes for the new Queen. This is a Royal church or to be more precise a Royal Peculiar. You are not responsible to Bradford, York or Canterbury only to Queen Gabriel. What I can tell you is an error made when part of Ripon diocese was hived off will be corrected.” Shortly after this the group left Skipton to return to Harrogate over Blubberhouses. Their coaches deposited them at the Majestic Hotel.

Jenny was waiting. “Tomorrow the junior & senior teams will be holding an autograph session. That is from opening until 12.00. Then we all will be going to the RHA Harlow Carr Gardens. However we had better be getting back as we have a meeting with the Tordoff family. Apparently they own a chain of garages and would be interested in selling the Appolonaris bikes and accessories alongside their cars.”

Simon, “You talked to dad? Did he say anything about Claris?

“No Simon I talked to the head of the family & she is very happy you proposed to Claris even if she had to give you a slight push.”

The sister and Anniefrid started to giggle. “Simon, Jenny means the matriarch of the family Grandma. Regardless of what father may say. If Granny decides we are selling bikes alongside our other makes you can be sure we will be doing so. Granny has already decided Claris should be the next Matriarch in training. Is Claris not wearing her ring?”

Claris spotted her father waiting. “Sorry I could not be with you earlier. I came back looking for you earlier and I was informed you had gone shopping for a prom dress. I realised that could only mean one thing that your body had finally decided to become Claris. Now how about a cuddle for your dad?”

Anniefrid, “Wow look at that a fleet of Rolls Royce’s all drawing up outside the hotel. Somebody is out to make an impression.”

Helen & Cat had been stood by the Royal Hall when the Rolls Royce’s went past. They decided to go and see if they could see who was in the cars. They found a short cut to the Majestic Hotel and then they saw the helicopters parked on the lawn of the hotel. The girls helped push grandma up the pathway to the hotel. They could see armed guards stationed outside the helicopters.

Cat walked across to one of the guards and spoke to him, “These helicopters whom do they belong to?”

“Ich nicht spreken English.”

“Mine Deutche ist nicht ser gut. Ich Habe eine try. Mine namen ist Cattarina. Ich commen from Worksop to Harrogate in mein aunts Auto. Der schoolerin ist mein frunde Helen, Und der two fraus mein Grandma & Aunt.”

The soldier shouted something in German and another soldier appeared. “Hello ladies how may I help you? Mein Bruther does not speak English gut like me. “
Cat, “We are staying for two nights in Harrogate and then going to the Queens Hotel in Scarborough for the remainder of our holidays. We saw the Rolls Royce cars drive up, and we came to see if it was anybody famous. Then we noticed the helicopters and asked if they belonged to anybody famous. I then tried to speak German but I made a lot of mistakes, or at least I substituted English words if I was unsure of the German one”.

“The Helicopters are the Koenig’s flight. They come from the St Petersburg in Scarborough.”

“In that case we might see you and your brother as we stop two nights here and then we go to Scarborough. Mine Grandma has an apartment in the Queens hotel. Tomorrow we go look round the bike show and then go to the Gardens. I have a friend who is a champion rider Drew Bond.”

As they were speaking another helicopter arrived. As soon as it had stopped people started to board it. As Cat watched more people got into the second helicopter and that took off. As the third helicopter was being boarded Helen shouted “Hello Mrs Bond it is me Drew’s friend Helen.”

Jenny walked across to the small group, “Hello what are you doing here?”

“Hi Jenny we have got settled down in your old house. Cat & Helen were feeling a little low so we brought them for the bike show. We have booked two nights in the travel lodge and then we are off to Scarborough. Mum has a lease on an apartment in the Queens hotel. We decided the girls needed a break. I presume you are here for the bike show is Drew about?”

“No you have missed the junior team. Tell you what here are four tickets come to the Royal Hall entrance for 08.00 tomorrow and I will introduce you two to the junior team. They will be signing autograph books until around 11.00 then they are going to Harlow Carr Gardens.”

Cat, “That is where granny wants to go it opens at 10.00 and closes at 17.00. Tell Drew we both look forward to meeting him again.”

Jenny, “Sorry Cat I can not stop to talk the pilot needs to be going. See you tomorrow and you can spend the day with us.”

“That must be the Apollonaris team that are getting flown around. It is a bit different from the school bus we have. Cat did you get told what the school bus was like in America. Apparently they had hard plastic seats and the gang had a long uncomfortable ride in them. They were all glad to get off the coach and go to the hosts.”

They crossed back across the road and followed the signs for the Valley Gardens. They went up to the top of the park. Both Cat & Helen went on the swings. In the children’s play area there was a house with slides and ropes. “Girls can you help me please. I am too big to go in there and Wee Wee will not come out.”

Cat went in one way and Helen the other. As soon as Wee Wee saw the two girls she shouted, ” you can not catch Wee Wee,” and slid down the slide into Constance’s awaiting arms.

“No but mummy Constance can. You do realise you have made us miss our transport home and we will now have to wait till tomorrow.”

“Wee Wee happy Wee Wee got two new playmates. Wee Wee play with them till sisters comes looking for Wee Wee. Wee Wee got big sisters to play with.”

As they walked back down the park Wee Wee got excited. “Wee Wee smell aunty Lucy. Aunty Lucy Wee Wee here. Why Aunty Lucy no Come Wee Wee knows she here.”

Constance, “No Wee Wee Aunty Lucy not here. It is the water that has the smell.” Constance looked in her purse, “Drat I have left my charge card in my other bag I forgot to transfer it. It looks like we might be sleeping on a park bench tonight.”

Granny you are not sleeping on a park bench. We have two double beds and a sofa. I will sleep with my daughter & you can have the sofa. The girls will share the other bed. Now do have sufficient funds for some tea?”

“Oh yes & Wee Wee does not need any food as it is on tap. I was thinking of going across to the Royal Baths it is now a Wetherspoons pub. They do some reasonable meals there.”

“In that case we will come with you. As we are getting hungry.”

“Cat did you notice Jenny Bond changed the subject when we mentioned Drew. It was as if there was something we should know. Do you think he has become Gaby again?”

Wee Wee started jumping up and down. “Wee Wee know Gaby. Wee Wee friends with Gaby.”

Granny, “You two know Jenny Bond and the children?

“I am afraid we do. The transport we missed was a helicopter back to Scarborough.”

“That is where we are going after we have another night here. We are staying at the Queens.”

“You mean the former Queens hotel on North Marine Road. Gaby bought that from owner a short time ago. Many friends stop there.”

“I doubt it can be the same person. The Bonds may own the house we live in but, they certainly are not rich enough to buy an entire hotel.”

Constance, “The Bonds have not bought the hotel. My cousin Gabriel has though. I see all of you are looking puzzled so I presume none of you have been reading the papers or watching the news.”

Helen, “We have been rather busy moving into the Bonds house to be bothered with the media & Cat's Granny does not have a television. Was there something we should know about?”

“In that case I will start with what I now know. In my family there are at least two faulty genes. One will ensure girls like my cousin here will never get any bigger or older than she is now. The other causes a condition that is called intersex. That is a child is born with both male and female genitalia. Usually the child is brought up as a boy. Around puberty the fun really starts when their hormones kick in. Invariably they start growing female characteristics. Then their female self takes over fully. Your friend Drew was like that & he changed completely so now he is Gaby full time.”

Helen, “I am not too surprised at this news as he always managed to slip into the Gaby mode very easy although I do know he hated it. Although he did slip into Gaby mode to go to the Guide camp with me. I believe Maddy was a bit peeved about it. So Maddy will now be not exactly happy about having a permanent twin sister. So Wee Wee exactly how old are you if you do not mind me asking?”

“No I do not mind. I am all of 16 years old. Officially I am called Elizabeth but all my family & friends call me either Wee, or Wee Wee because I am so small. I also like getting a rise out of people who think I am a baby. There is more yet Cousin Constance has not told you. Gaby & family were supposed to be on an Apollonaris team building tour of Yorkshire. It started off ok and then certain things were uncovered. The head of the Apollonaris team is Prince Sigfried, Prince Regent and Prime Minister of Bavaria. He appointed Jenny Bond captain as she was the only one in the team who was not one of his daughters. She then persuaded him to have a junior team. For the same reasons Gaby is appointed junior captain. Jenny had informed the team doctor of Gaby’s condition & what the doctors had said. Sigfried wife while talking to Gaby noticed certain things and had them checked out. The result was we had a visit from Queen Elizabeth & the family. The next thing we knew was that Gabriel & Maddy had become engaged to Prince William & Harry.”

Cat burst out laughing, “Does Prince William know Gaby was once a boy?

“That was what I told you previously. Gaby is totally girl. The mention of Drew causes her some distress. Well when the Royal Genealogists checked Gaby out they discovered she was a direct descendant of Robert Battenberg and the Tsar Nicholas. For that reason alone it was imperative the two princes dumped their current girl friends and became engaged to the two girls.”

Cat, “I remember doing about both of them in history. One should have been king of Germany & he vanished & the other was King of Russia & he got murdered. Helen do you see what Constance is telling us. Our friend Gabriel is Queen of Germany & Russia. No wonder William & Harry were instructed to announce their engagements. Wow I thought there was something strange when we saw Jenny. So you two are you like Princesses and should we curtsy.”

Constance, “Actually I never thought of that. We are both descended from the sisters of Tsar Nicholas so I presume we are Russian Princesses although neither one of us has set foot across there. We both were born in Yorkshire. Then we all ended up being marked. Look this is mine.”

Cats Grandma went very quiet. “May I see your mark please? You say all of you who are related to Gabriel received these marks. I was told it was the mark of the devil & that I needed to be protected from the evil one. That is why I wear a bracelet with a cross on to cover this. I never knew my true parents. Similar to the bible story of Moses I was found on the east coast in a rowing boat. There was no trace of any adults. I was taken in by the Little Sisters of the Poor and they brought me up. They always ensure the sign was covered over.”

As the old lady removed the bracelet a dragon appeared around the mark. Cat rubbed wrist and so did the other two. “Granny something just stung me on my hand.”

Constance, “We are not to blame the bracelet covered up your mark at the same time it protected you from the unknown. By now your other daughter will have been similarly marked. You all have previously met Gaby. The dragon shows to all in the magic world you are all her companions & woe anybody who tries to harm you. The centre one is your family line. Yours is different to ours. One of the senior ladies will know from which line you all come. Now Cat I noticed your face when we talked about faulty genes. Where you born a boy & changed to being a girl?

“This is my grand daughter Cattarina and what she once was does not matter any more.”

Helen cuddled up to Cat. “You explained about faulty Genes. Will I change to look like Elizabeth?”

“No the majority of girls are just that perfectly normal. All the family lines though seam to carry the gene that causes intersex. If you are like that then you will transform to a fully functional female.”

“I knew from a young age I was different to the other boys. All I wanted to do was play with girl’s things. Mum took me to the doctors who said I was Trangendered that is a girl in a boys body. He gave me some hormones to allow my body to develop as a female & I had to go for a monthly check up. He suggested we go across to Holland to see a doctor who specialised in seeing teenagers. She was very nice. She took a lot of photos of my insides. I had to strip for her. She felt around my breasts and then checked me out down below. Then she told me to get dressed & then she would talk to us. The first thing she said to mum was congratulations you have a healthy daughter. I would recommend removal of her additional equipment. The operation is relatively simple in your daughter’s case. For others it is more complex. The doctor pointed out on the pictures that I had ovaries and most of the normal equipment girls have. I was grinning like the cat that had been given the top of the milk. The operation was carried out the same day. The following day I was on my way home. That is the main reason mum is trying to sell up to move to gran's. Then I can have a fresh start where I am only known as Cat. Does this alter anything now you all know?

Helen, “Yes it means I get to help you be the best girl you can be. I always wanted a sister & now I have a cousin I knew nothing about. Mum you and Granny knew about each other when I heard you calling Granny mum.”

“When I went to the bedroom I recognised the photo at the side of the bed and realised it was like one I was found with. So Cat you are my true niece and cousin of Helen. I also think mum is in shock after realising we are all misplaced princesses. One thing for sure tomorrow morning you both will be wearing the finest outfits you have as will we. Now I have a question to ask you two. When we where in Valley Gardens Little Elizabeth here said something about she could smell Aunty Lucy. All I could smell was the sulphur coming from the spring. Is Aunty Lucy rather partial to Sulphur Elizabeth?”

“Wee Wee not know what you mean. Aunty Lucy nice to tinys. Wee Wee sleepy.”

Constance, “She knows full well what you mean, but she has switched to baby mode because she is hungry. Real magic does exist that bracelet must have cost the little sisters a fortune. The bracelet it self is made of mithral silver. Until we all got together we did not realise magic existed.
Gaby certainly has no training & yet she has marked you with her dragon. As for Lucy over the years her and her brothers have been known by many names. Even Jenny was a friend of a sister of Lucy. The sister was known as Isis the wife of Osiris and the mother Horus. Lucy herself was known by some as Justice and by other as Kali.”

Helens eyes opened wide, “The Indian Goddess Kali is my Aunt, and there was me thinking you were going to say Lucy was actually Lucifer”

Cat, “Helen you are a ninny Kali, Justice, Lucifer are all the same.”

Constance, “It is no use asking me any more as I was happy running Dracula’s rest café in Whitby until Gaby & friends visited. Then I got new partners and an extended café. I do not get to run it though as I am busy looking after the tiny tinys. We have a total of three of the smallest ones. Not that I complain this one has slept in my bed for as long as I can remember. I might even get more in my bed if the hotel was fully booked. I have a feeling this one deliberately delayed our returning home so she could spend some time with you girls and get you prepared.”

Helen & Cat started to tickle Elizabeth. “Mummy help giants attack Wee Wee. Wee Wee go Wee Wee.” Constance picked her up and shot to the bath room.

“Sorry about that she is rather ticklish and it makes her want to go.”

In Scarborough Gaby had noticed Wee Wee was missing. Tiny. “Wee Wee wanted to be the first to greet two friends of yours who have stayed over night in Harrogate. We have already cancelled tomorrows night booking so they can return with us. She also informs me Cats Granny has been hiding a sign under a mithral bracelet. When she took the bracelet off the dragon sign appeared around the existing one. None of the others were marked until granny took the bracelet off. Then both Cat & Helen jumped and said they had been stung.”

As Simon’s family had put on a display of wealth Gaby and the family went and put their finest dresses on. Claris looked at her mum & said, “What do we do mum?”

“Same as the others you put on your finest dress and we will just have to go shopping again for another dress or two.”

Sonja came knocking at the door. “We thought you might like to borrow a little bit of ornamentation. They are here to see you as much as to arrange about getting Apollonaris dealership. Claris do not argue just do as you are told. Now give us five minutes and then come down this staircase very slowly. Your picture will be in Hello before the end of the week.”

Claris did as she was instructed. She looked at here self in the mirror and then at the clock. Her five minutes were up. Slowly and carefully she descended the spiral staircase at the Royal. In her evening gown and bedecked with diamonds and wearing a tiara she came down the staircase. As Sonja said a photographer was taking her picture. A reporter asked her about Simon. As she entered the ballroom her name was announced. Miss Claris Bek fiancé of Mr Simon Tordoff. This brought considerable clapping. Simon came and took her in his arms and led her on to the dance floor. This was the signal for other couples to get out of their seats.

Claris sat down and an elderly lady came and sat with her. “Your feet ache a bit; mine did the first time I went to a ball. Simon has told me a lot about you. How for a long time you pretended you were a boy & he got beaten protecting you. I was a little bit like you with a Tomboy streak I always wanted to do better than my older brother. That was until I started to change. Being a Tomboy taught me many things most girls never learned. You will be strong like I am and will learn how to control all the family members. Do not be afraid to be yourself. Simon will be strong because you are strong. His mother my only daughter in Law I was hoping she would be strong, Alas she is a dither and consequentially weakens my only son.”

“Granny Tordoff thank you for your ring. Simon & I have been friends for a long time. I am not sure when we both realised we loved each other. Simon has always been the perfect gentleman where I was concerned. There will be no funny business before we get married and that will wait until we both have graduated from university. As for what we do once we graduate Simon will in all probability go into the family firm. As for me I would like to also work alongside him until such time as we start a family and then my time will be devoted to my children. I am a little old fashioned that way. I believe I as the mother should be there for my children and not pack them off to the nearest nursery. If I want to work there are still jobs I could do from home like the firms accounts.”

“Well young lady what do you think about our garages selling bikes?”

“Well I know places such as Halfords & Motor world sell cut price bikes. However like some of the cars you sell the bikes will be top of the range racing & mountain bikes. These bikes are going to attract people who have money to spend so you will need staff who are willing to spend time with customers. I went to the Great Yorkshire Show and saw a lady spend time with a customer who wanted the best bikes available. In addition he wanted a fully equipped maintenance van. Obviously the customer had somebody who wished to enter competitions and had the money to back who ever he was buying the bikes for. While I doubt all our prospective customers would be like that. There are people out there who have serious money to spend on the best bike, best gears. They want somebody fully knowing about the bike, and what sort was most suitable.”

Chris & Julia's Big Day.
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 19 Tuesday 16th July 2008 Julia has another bout of sickness.

The evening’s celebration was over and they had all slept quit well. That is except Julia who was at the toilet being sick again. Doctor Helga gave Julia an injection. “That is to make up for the vital fluids you have lost. Today you will stay here and rest. There will be no galavanting round with the team. If you go anywhere it will be only into the town. You are not fit enough to go on your own. Also we do not want you endangering your babies do we? I have to be with the team. I though have found one among our group who has full nursing qualifications. Justine will stay behind and look after you.”

“Justine as in Lucy Draconaris sister! I think I feel better already.”

“There will be no buts. You as I can clearly see will obey Sister Justine. If you go into town she will push you. Now it appears you are over full yet again. You realise we will have to use the Tiny emptying system again. As I said Previously No buts. Lucky for you the Tiny’s have not had a meal yet. Lucy will be responsible for the fact you will need plenty of fluids. Normally expectant mothers do not start producing so soon on in their pregnancy. I have made arrangement with Scarborough General hospital for you to go and have a scan done. Lucy will accompany you there.”
There was a knock on the door & a procession of tiny girls entered led by Tiny & Baby. “We all got informed we would be dining in here this morning.” Tiny went and put her hand on Julia’s Tummy. “Babies this is big sister Tiny. Stop playing football and be quiet. Julia Baby will be spending the day with you to ensure you behave. I have to look after Gaby. Just think Julia some of these ladies have never had children. You on the other hand could be like Elizabeth’s mother and start delivering every nine months as regular as clockwork.”

Nena gave Julia a kiss and cuddle. “She is teasing you Julia. Once the little ones have emptied you then you should feel better. Lucy & Baby will be with you all day. You may go out with Lucy. However because of your blood pressure problems you may only go out in a chair with your legs elevated.”

Lucy, “Actually you can show me round here. Is a place called Scalby far from here?”

Julia, “No it is not far. If I have to be in a chair for a while because of my pre eclampsia then you will have to do the pushing. There is the naval battle on today at 14.00 in Peasholme Park. Scalby is a little further on passed the sea life centre. If you are fit it is within easy walking distance.”

“I have an old friend who was living at a place called Scalby Manor if she still lives there. At one time she asked me to visit her, but I always seamed so busy.”

Nena found a telephone number for Scalby Manor & then rang it. She handed the telephone to Lucy who said, “Hello is Brigid there? She keeps asking me to visit and until recently I have not had the time please inform her Justice is on the line?”

The line went quiet a voice could be heard saying “Mistress there is somebody called Justice on the Telephone.”

“Hello Justine is it you? What are you doing in this area? When are you coming to see me?”

“Steady on do not fire so many questions. I will be in the Scarborough area for quite a while as I am finally taking a vacation. I thought while I was here I would look you up and introduce a friend. I have a very pregnant young lady to look after. She wants to go to Peasholme Park & the Sea life centre.”

“In that case do not come here instead I will come down to the Scalby Mills Hotel & we will meet up there and then I will show you round the area.”

Julia, “Aunt Lucy this lady is she like you and some of the others, and of a very old age?

“Well in human terms she is well over 2000 years old. The ancient Celtic kingdom of Brigantia got its name from her as she was its patron goddess. The Irish still recognise her as Saint Bridget. These days everybody still says her name when they talk about Britain. There are also parts of Spain, Austria & Italy that also still recognise her.”

The Group went down to the dining room. Gaby, “Lucy as you are staying with Julia today you had better take the Rolls Royce. It just might impress your friend. Please inform your friend that the new Queen of Brigantia has already visited her ancient Kingdom of Craven & intends to visit her Kingdom of Elmet in due course and will be returning to the capital city of Northumbria for her coronation. Gaby & the others left as they were leaving Gaby picked up her mother’s latest copy of Pro Cyclist.

Julia in the company of Lucy & Baby went down to the garage. A driver was waiting and he loaded the wheelchair into the boot. The three females had the driver take the Valley Road Route and then along the sea front. They passed the former site of the Atlantis water park that was now a building site. They saw the sign that informed them they were entering Scalby. The driver turned right and they could see Scalby Manor on their Left hand side. She though had agreed to meet Bride at Scalby Mills Hotel. Julia was the first to spot Bride she was wearing an all yellow outfit. “Is that your friend in the bright yellow outfit? Justine?”

“Julia it appears Bride has decided to appear as a yellow Queen. I also better change.” Within seconds Lucy’s clothing changed to Red. The driver stopped and opened the door of the car. He then went and got the wheelchair out of the boot.

“Madam is that all or will you require me for further duties.”

Julia, “No we are going to the sealife centre and then going to watch the sea battle in Peasholme Park. After that I am not sure what is planned. I am sure between them Lucy & Bride can look after me.”

“Well sister I see you are still as young as ever. Have you calmed down a little with the years? I well remember the time you sided with Venutias after Cartumandia ran off with that Roman. What was it three legions they sent against the Brigantine troops at Stanwick & only a few hundred Romans survived the battle. Venutias & his men abandoned the fort and took all but 49 of their dead with them. Even after you left the fort kept on taking roman lives. Then I heard you had joined with the Iceni in their rebellion. They had not the same skills as my Brigantine warriors. They though were loyal to their Queen Boudica I believe. Who are you supporting this time?”

Julia, “Yellow Queen my cousin instructed me to say the Red Queen has returned to the fold and was the first of the fire signs to recognise her as her true self. She has already visited her ancient Capital of Craven & is restoring her castle so it is fit for a Queen of Brigantia. Before long she also will visit the kingdom of Elmet. Soon we shall return to Mount Sharphaw and light the eternal fire that will summands all of our family.”

“Justine what are you doing letting somebody assume my titles.”

“Yellow Queen your sister had no choice in the matter. Just like my cousin did not. She is but a teenager and discovered she by right of birth is Queen of Northumbria. A little more digging and various European countries decided she was also their queen. Then Draconaris & Brightflame appear.”

“Sister have you not being feeling stronger recently? The reason is Gabriel the teenager. She may not know yet how to use all her powers. Yet she has managed to surround herself with those who are like her.”

“If she went to Craven without me there could be trouble in the offing. I avoided it because Rombald had claimed it as his home. You know how he liked to roam the moors and dales. The last I heard he had fallen asleep on Blubberhouses moor. If the young queen attracts the ley line magic then Giant Rombald may awake.” As she was speaking an earth quake centred on the North Craven fault was felt across Britain. “I spoke too soon that was Rombald waking up after all these years.”

On Blubberhouses Moor.

Rombald sat himself up and as he did so grabbed a handful of sheep as a snack. He sniffed the air. “That is the way to go their scent carries on the wind.” He stops outside Menwith Hill. “Oh my brothers have built me my own golf course.” Rombald soon fashioned himself a golf club out of a tree. Taking a swing at the golf balls the first radio receiver disintegrated. Rombald continued until every one of the radio receivers was smashed. Then he continued on his stroll. Before long he came across the giant windmills they were as big as he was. Still talking to himself. “Well these are better than the golf balls my brothers made for me. I will sit and let them blow a breeze my way.

At the travel lodge Wee Wee spoke, “Please hurry there is big trouble and we need to be with Gaby”. The five of them had a drink & decided they would eat later. “Put everything in car please we will not be staying here tonight.” The group made their way to the Royal Hall. The security guard allowed them in. They got to the Apollonaris stand before the others arrived.

Inside the underground complex of Menwith Hill the operators were trying to workout what had just happened as all the transmissions ceased
Teams were sent to find out what had gone wrong. With difficulty they opened the doors. The site was just completely flattened there was not a building left standing. The high security fencing had all gone the soldiers who had been on sentry duty were scrambling out of ditches. An officer asked what had happened. “Not sure sir one minute I was on duty and the next I was sailing through the air and I landed in that ditch.”

After checking out with a giger counters that it was not a nuclear device. The soldiers then started to clear up the site. They found one receiver only needed relatively minor repairs before it could be put back in use. They then discovered an earthquake had been reported along the length of the North Craven fault. “This is one of the strangest earthquakes ever. Look across at those hills. The Earthquake has created like an impression of a giant man sleeping.” The other soldier looked petrified. “You saw something you have not told the officer.”

“If I had they would not have believed me and would have had me seeing the Psycho doctor. It was a man that caused the damage. Not just any man though he must have been 15-20 metres tall. He wrenched a tree out of the ground and was using it like a golf club. I saw him grab a handful of sheep and eat them in one go. He did not stop until all the buildings were flat. Now you know why I saw nothing.” On one part of the site they found an impression of feet. They went and got some plaster of Paris and made moulds of the impressions left. They then found the tree that had been used as a golf club. There were hand impressions on it. Again they took impressions.

“I believe you if only because I was reading this and apparently the ancient Celts believed that a giant called Rombald roamed these moors and used the hills as his bed. The casts of the hands and feet also helps to prove your story. I do think though now you have the positive proof the giant exists. You should inform the Captain.”

“But man if I do that I will be sent to the slammer for sure.”

“Tell you what I will come in with you. Between us we can convince the Captain we have the proof.”

The Captain listened to the two men and was about to refer them to the medic when they presented their proof the giant existed. As the Captain was inspected the plaster casts another officer came in. Sorry sir you are going to think I have gone crackers, but as we flew in I noticed the tallest man I have ever seen. I guessed he was 15 meters tall when sat down.”

The Captain made a telephone call to the ministry of defence for advice. Within a short time his telephone call was returned. “Captain the report of your men seeing Lord Rombald did not happen. You and they saw nothing. You are under no circumstance to go looking for Rombald. The farmer who lost a few sheep will be compensated. As far as the destruction at your site that was due to an earthquake.”

The Captain put the telephone down. “Bloody pompous Pratt has just said Lord Rombald does not exist and you all must have been high on something. If he exists I want to see him. This though does not leave this room. We all fly out to see this giant. I want you all armed with cameras and we will take photos. Then we high tail it back here before the Brits realise we have the proof.”

In Harrogate Gaby and the juniors had been inundated with young people wanting them to sign that month’s copy of Pro Cyclist. Gaby, “I tried to tell you all there is an interview with Lance Armstrong. Lance gives all the normal information then the reporter asks who Lance thinks is an up and coming champion. “That is easy in recent times I have been beaten in charity races by the Junior Champion and daughter of the ladies world Champion Jenny Bond. From what I saw of Gabriel Bond it will not be long before she unseats her mother as the champion. Gabriel Bond has been signed by Apolonaris like her mother. She has wasted no time in also signing up the grand daughters of Beryl Burton & Martin Lampkin. Not only is she creating a strong team, but that team is going to have a very strong Yorkshire section. I also have asked the organisers of the Tour de France to open it to all everybody. It took a lot of persuasion, but eventually the organisers agreed to my request. So as from next year all the men’s titles will be open to all male, female or Juniors.”

Beryl, “Wow so Lance mentioned us. No wonder we have had so many people wanting us to sign the books. They are all thinking we could be future champions.” Around 10.30 the queue finally faded away. The girls went to the coffee bar for refreshments.”

Tiny, “Gaby we have a big problem. We need to get to Harlow Carr Gardens as quickly as possible. At the moment the problem is sat down on Harlow Moor by some wind mills.”

Draconaris, “Tiny what sort of big problem is sat down on Harlow Moor?”

“Grandpa I have tried to be explicit as possible. When I say BIG Problem I mean very big and tall like Rombald. He keeps sniffing the air and is heading this way.”

“In that case we better get there as quickly as possible. Leave your food and drinks we can get something there.”

The girls piled into the coaches and five minutes later they were at the Gardens. Draconaris showed a card and they all entered the gardens. No sooner had they entered the gardens than Rombald caught their scent. He was off again striding across the fields towards the gardens. Draconaris and Brightflame spotted him and went to greet him.

“Draco my brother thank you for the golf course you built me. I do not know how far I hit the balls. It was great fun. Brightflame you were more sensible and provided me with fans to cool me down. How about the three of us having a fight?”

“I am sorry Rombald there is nothing we would like better. However you know mother forbid us to fight in the presence of girls. I have my grand daughters waiting to greet you.”
“Draco old chap there is nothing I would like better than shake hands with your grand daughters. I kept getting a smell of mum. Is she around here somewhere? She would have my hide if she thought I suggested a fight when your princesses are around. I will sit down here if you fetch the girls.”

Gaby and Nena stepped forward. Gaby, “Uncle Rombald welcome the other girls are a little scared and are nervous by your great volume.”

“Mother is that Draco’s grand daughter with you?” Rombald lowered his great hand and the two girls stepped on to it. Rombald lifted them to his great eyes. “Oh you are not mother and yet you smell almost like her.”

Nena, “The Red queen calls us the Silver and Golden Queens. I am the Silver Queen & Gabriel is the Golden one. In our arms we have two of the smallest of Draco’s family.”

Rombald laughed, “You two can help me find my lazy good for nothing daughters. They were supposed to be handmaids of mother. I wonder where Inga, Penny & Werna are?”

Gaby, “Actually uncle I might have an idea where they are to be found. First we need to do something about you. Have many people seen you?”

“Nay lass I live on moors and nobody takes the slightest bit of notice of me.”

Back at the Sealife centre.

Wee Wee said, “Rombald has turned up and he lifted Gaby & Nena up in his hand.”

Bride, “As you appear to be able to communicate over distances to your sisters tell them to instruct Gaby & Nena to stretch their arms out a then point the palms of their hands towards Rombald.” This message was promptly transmitted. Gaby and Nena did as instructed and a blue flash appeared to leave their hands and hit Rombald in the chest. Rombald and his clothing all started to shrink. Eventually when he reached 2 meters the shrinking stopped.

Tiny, “Sisters we can now give Lord Rombald a welcome the way only Tinys can.” With that one after another the tiny girls launched themselves at Rombald. Eventually he fell over on to the grass.
Draconaris, “Well brother what do you think of your greeting? Poor Brightflame here did not last as long as you did before he went over.”

“I have been shrunk and then attacked by midgets. I could not be happier. If mother had thought to shrink me I could have played with the children. As it was I was banished with my family for being so tall. Now where are those two who shrunk me down to a more normal size?”

Nena, “We are here Rombald. We have an idea where your three daughters might be. By any chance did they talk about Venutias or Cartumandia?”

“All three were supposed to guard the old palace on top of the mountain. I doubt that they would be there though.” Rombald was looking round and realised there was considerable more females than males. “It look like I am here to even the odds slightly brothers.”

Gaby, “You are here because you like the others felt the magic that is coursing through my veins. You might not have been able to see well but you certainly sniffed me out. Even if you thought it was your mother.”

“Isis I see you have abandoned Egypt for here?”

“Rombald I have been living in England for some time. I came to visit a friend and like you discovered Draconaris has been busy building a rather large brood. Not only that, But two of his brood appear to be able to do magic only our Red & Yellow sisters know.”

Gaby smiled, “Would that be as in Lucy, Lucinda and Justine.”

Rombald chuckled, “Yes that is my sister the Red Queen. Other than Draco I was the only one daft enough to ever fight her. Then I got caught by Aunt Andromeda fighting the Red Queen. She punished me by making me wear female clothing for a year. The lesson I was supposed to learn was a gentleman never fights with a lady. Draco thought my punishment was hilarious. While he fought Justine the two of them never got caught. Well Justine was in almost as much trouble for fighting as me. She was made to dress like a little girl for the same length of time I had to dress as a lady. It was around this time Red & Yellow discovered they could shrink me for short periods of time and so made me dress as their sister. What you two did was different in that I will stay this size unless you have reasons for making me a giant again. With so many Tinys around you must have met up with Oberon one of my other brother’s.”
“Actually old chap. The tinys are either my daughters or my great grand daughters. Every one of them is loyal to Gabriel. One of the smallest has been watching you since you awoke from your 2000 year slumber.”

“Oh I thought the place had changed a bit. Have I missed much? I thought I had only taken a short nap.”

At this all the others burst out laughing.

“Has Loki turned up yet as I want a word with him about some of his jokes?”

Tiny, “No not yet I have been watching out for him. Currently he is calling himself the Master. He knows there has been a disturbance on Earth. Currently he is negotiating with three quite nasty races to help him take over this planet. The races are called the Borg, The Dalek and the Cyber men.”

Brightflame, “That sounds like our Loki. He was always planning mischief. Obviously he has miss calculated yet again. If you two can reduce Rombald to normal size then you should have no problem with Loki or any of those races. Mother always had a blind spot where he was concerned. The only two who could get him to behave were our Red & Yellow fire sisters.”

Gaby, “I thought those three races were created for television & the doctor series on the BBC.”

Isis, “The BBC has based their series on known facts. I suppose we are the real time lords. Some of us can travel backwards and forwards in time. Some just sleep through 2000 years as if it was a 5 minute nap. Loki will not return before all souls day so you have plenty of time to prepare a welcome for him and his cohorts.”

Nena, “In that case we might as well explore these gardens as that was our intention.”

Back at RAF Menwith Hill the officer and men had just down loaded the pictures of Rombald on to their computer. These pictures were then sent directly to the Pentagon in Washington. The officer also asked for advice as the Brits had instructed him the giant Rombald did not exist.”

At HMS Forest moor & The Army College men were getting into trucks and tanks. The two convoys joined up on the A59 and made their way to RAF Menwith Hill. There a scene of devastation greeted them.

The cadets set about clearing the site. Meanwhile the officers with an armed guard went down into the tunnels that run under the complex. Although the base was very large there were very few Americans actually working on the base.

“Captain you are your team are being repatriated back to America because of the damage. This site is of no military use until all the repair work has been completed. Then perhaps you might be allowed back.” The small group of Americans found they were being escorted to trucks and then to their homes. There they collected their passports. Their wives and children were allowed to stay behind and empty the houses. The men were all whisked off to RAF Linton and got put on a flight for America. By the end of the day all the debris had been cleared away and other than a muddy patch or two nobody would have realised what had been there until recently.

Back at Scalby.

The Red & Yellow Queens took it in turns to push Julia about in the wheelchair. “Do you mind telling me your name?" I know Lucy has a few other names she is known as. So Yellow queen what name do you prefer?”

“Well some call me Bride, others Bridget I actually like the name Mary as in the Bible. I tend to answer to any of those names. As we have looked round the Sealife Centre we can go through North stead Manor Gardens and then cross to Peasholme Park. We can get our lunch in the café there and then we can watch the sea battle take place. After that there is usually somebody on the organ playing music.”

The three ladies selected a ham salad for their lunch. Julia also fed Baby. They all had a Nettle & fennel tea to drink. “When this was first performed it was based on the battle of the river plate. The tourist like it and it is dome three times a week in the summer period. After the battle was over the organist started to play.

Then the organist spoke, “Ladies and Gentlemen I am going to play a medley of regional songs from our counties. First though I ask you to stand while our national anthem is played.”
Julia was going to sing God Save the Queen and then realised the Organist was playing On Ilkley Moor. “Thank you for standing for the Northumbria national Anthem. I will play the medley starting with Bladon races. Then John Peel & Lancashire lass. As you will notice all my tunes come from the counties that now constitute Northumbria. We will finish though with God Save the Queen. I will ask you to stand again when that is finished. Now I have to ask if there is anybody who would like to lead the singing.

Bride put her hand up and said, “We will.”

“In that case will you three ladies go to where the dragon boats are and you will be brought across here on the swan ferry. While we are waiting I better find out where everybody comes from. Yorkshire. (There was a massive cheer) Scotland, Northumberland, Durham, Cumbria, Lancashire, Lincolnshire, Cheshire. Nottinghamshire & Derbyshire (As these names were said there was also a cheer.) Now is there any that I have not mentioned?”

Some small girls on the front put their hands up.”You missed the kingdom of Man.”

“In that case you had better join the ladies in the ferry and come across here.”

Baby, “Julia those girls are here looking for Gaby. They are like me all tinys.”

Mary, “I have just spotted Oberon trying to keep a low profile.”

Julia, “Is that him that is surrounded by tall skinny girls?”

Lucy, “Yes it looks like he has brought all the family. Do you mind if I borrow those binoculars Julia. I believe there is another brother here. Yes he is over there shaking his head in disbelief at the antics of the little ones.”

The tiny girls joined them in the boat. They were chatting away. “Do you think we have the right place? Daddy said there would be lots like us.”

“Yes I think he was teasing us as I have not spotted any tinys here.”

“Hello we are from the Isle of Man our daddy has brought us here for a holiday & we are going to meet our cousins. Then we can go and play on the sands with them. Are you on holiday like us?”

Julia, “Actually I am working. Well I am called Julia & these are my Aunts Lucy & Mary. Did you enjoy the battle?”

“We did, but daddy enjoyed it more. We live near Douglas on the Isle of Man. As I said previously we are supposed to be meeting up with our cousins. Daddy thought he was the only one to produce tinys. That is us or at least what we call ourselves. Then we heard Uncle Draconaris is here with lots of tinys just like us. So far we have not even seen one of them.”

Julia could feel Baby shaking as she fed. “I am sure your cousins will already know you are here. I am also positive you have already met one of your cousins and did not realise it. One thing is for sure once you meet up with them, you will have a super time on the beach.”

The swan boat off loaded them at the little island that was covered in a glass & wood pagoda. The three ladies sat on the chairs provided while the tinys sat on the floor. They sung song after song. One of the tinys asked the organist, “Did he know Ellen Vallin a song about a Manx ship that sunk carrying a cargo of Yo Yos.” The majority of the audience did not know it but they soon picked the theme up. The tinys stopped at the last verse they knew. However a crystal clear voice could be heard singing solo. From two sections of the audience there was considerable clapping.

Julia put Baby down and she walked to the microphone. “Now ladies and Gentlemen will you all stand and join me in singing the Queen.”

After their singing the organist gave Julia a CD of his organ music. On the swan boat back to the mainland Baby spoke. “Well tiny cousins what did you think to Baby’s singing. All the other Tinys are pleased to be informed more cousins have finally arrived to help them look after this lot. They say they hope you have all brought your buckets and spades as we are having a sandcastle building competition when they return.”

Two men were waiting at the landing area. One was a very obvious old man with a long white beard that nearly touched the ground. The other was younger and looked around 30. The little girls all shot off the boat and went to the younger man. “Daddy, Daddy we have found a very small tiny called Baby.”

“Yes girls she sung like an angel. Greetings sisters I presume the young lady with you is quite important when two of my fire sisters are looking after her.”

Lucy, “Well Oberon this is one is Julia and is one of our nieces. She has not been very well recently. Her partner had to go to Harrogate with the others to deal with a big problem. Baby informs me there was a little damage done. Our brother now though has been brought under tiny control. We had intended walking slowly round the bay pushing Julia in the wheelchair. I do not see why we should push the wheelchair when my two strong brothers are available to do the task in hand. Julia this one that is keeping quiet is known as Neptune, Mr Vater or even Mr Oceanus.”

Julia held her hand out to greet Neptune. “So you are not just a Daughter of Draconaris. That symbol on your hand tells me you have mortal & immortal blood in your veins. Now to the tiniest of the tinys. Who taught you that last verse? Draco used to sing it when he was fed up with us all and Oberon tended to get very annoyed when it was sung. However I noticed he was one of the most enthusiastic clappers in the audience.”

Baby giggled, “Every time I sing it I think of a ship sinking and then coming to the surface and then sinking again like a giant yoyo. There are another two tinys like me. All the rest are full size tinys like your daughters. I was surprised though that they did not realise I was there. The rest of us can detect Tinys miles away.”

One of Oberon’s daughters spoke, “They all call me tiddler as I am the smallest of Oberon’s clan. We all knew there was a tiny here. We did not expect to find a Baby Tiny though. We were all puzzled when we could not spot you, and our taller fae sisters also failed to spot you as a baby.”

Baby, “Grandma Alice Lavinia taught me that last verse on the way over on the St Petersburg. Who taught her it I do not know. Or at least I think it would be Draconaris. Julia can Tiddler join me and you in the wheelchair? She needs a good feed as her inner self is saying she is hungry. ”

The other tinys burst out laughing. “She is always hungry. She usually goes looking for a milk cow and asks if she can have some of her milk when the urge comes on.”

Julia, “I do not mind as I know Baby is having a struggle to keep me empty. So until my babies come on the scene you Tiniest can help me out. Oberon as you look to be the fittest of the two brothers would you mind pushing my wheelchair around the bay? Uncle Neptune looks as if he could do with a chair of his own. If you are unable to do the walk round the bay I will get out of this and you can use my chair.”

“Young lady I will have you know. I am as fit and healthy as all my brothers. I will take my turn with Oberon in pushing you round the bay. Your instructions were to rest and we will ensure you do rest.”

With that the group started to walk round the bay from the North Bay to the South Bay. The new harbour was also providing additional protection from the Spring tides. However you could still see the large waves coming in.

While walking round the bay the girls were trying to dodge the spray from the waves as they smashed into the promenade. Eventually they saw the arched building spanning the promenade that the Coast guard were based at. Many ships had taken refuge in the recently constructed harbour from the abnormally high Spring tide. Some waves washed over the top of Mr Marvel’s fun fair that was situated on the west pier. This though did not deter the tinys from entering the fun fair. The Tinys got told they could not go on the dodgem cars unless an adult was with them.
Eventually all the tinys got in cars with either their cousins or aunts or Uncle. Julia sat it out and was laughing at their antics.

An elderly lady came and sat by Julia. “I see they have abandoned you dear.”

“Not really my Uncles pushed me round the bay after we met them earlier this afternoon. My aunts had been looking after me prior to that. The little ones were not allowed on the cars without an adult so the four of them decided to help the tinys out.”

Those four are as bad as the children did you see that they keep driving the cars into each other.”

Julia, “My name is Julia & my doctor has instructed me to rest. Hence the reason I am being pushed around.”

“My name is Andromeda. You Julia appear to be very pregnant. What is your boyfriend like?” Julia burst into tears.

“Sorry about that. Chris was lovely and I adored him. I deliberately got myself like this when I realised he had a health problem rather than wait. These are most likely the only children Chris will give me. I did not realise Chris & I were related until we came here to work. I suppose I officially work for another cousin, But she is more like a friend.”

“So can nothing be done for your boyfriend?”

“No nothing can save Chris or any of the others like him from their fate. Some have not as lucky as Chris. At least he will have sired some children before the inevitable happens. We are still going ahead with our wedding. I think the number of my bridesmaids and flower girls has just increased again. Do you mind getting me a cone from the stand and get yourself one. For some reason I feel happy talking to you. Here is some money to pay for them.”

A short while later the lady returned. “I have no intention on leaving you alone while the children play. So what is your cousin like you work for?”

“Well she has the same condition as my Chris. Unfortunatly there is a faulty gene in the family that affects males. My Chris is slowly turning into a female. I know it sounds strange but it is happening. Since being here I discovered it has affected quite a few boys.”

“Yes Julia it does seam rather strange. Then the same happens with some species of fish. If there gets to be too many males some of them become fertile females. Guppies, Platties and Swordtails are all known to do that in certain circumstances.”

“My cousin is only a school girl. She thought she was joining the Apollonaris junior team. She like my Chris is coping with her transformation. She has just got engaged to Prince William of Wales and is currently making arrangements for her coronation in York Minster. For Gabriel life will have changed the most.”

“I see you are saying nothing about her magical abilities or even yours. Yes I know full well why you are here. You answered me honestly, but avoided telling me everything. I am aunt to those four big children. I for years looked after the children. I see my services are going to be in demand again.”

“My cousin Gabriel says, “Welcome Andromeda would you like the job as official Aunt or Nanny to all the children?”

“So you can transmit to your cousins. Tell Gabriel I accepted that position years ago. The way those four are behaving just shows what they are like when I am not around. Now you two. Yes I mean you two who are suckling. I need one of you to grow up for a short time.”

Baby, “It had better be me as I am full. Tiniest is still only half full.”

Andromeda touched Baby and said, “Grow up.”

With that Tiny grew into a tall young woman. “Do not worry once you get hungry you will revert to being a baby tiny yet again? I knew my powers were returning and apparently they have. Now will you go and get Mary?”

There was a roar of engines as a Typhoon put down on the deck of the St Petersburg. Draconaris, “Well brother what do you think about my runabout? We better go and find our brothers. Julia said they were at the West Pier on the fun fair.” They soon found Julia sat talking to Andromeda.

“Aunt welcome.”

The dodgem cars came to a screeching halt and the Tinys all launched themselves at Draconaris. A short while later they did the same with Brightflame. “Obviously the girls all recognise both you boys.”

Tiniest, “Actually until today we had not met either of them. Other tiny sisters have been with them and so we know they are ours. I would also like to welcome you senior Aunt on behalf of all the tinys. My father Oberon apologises for not greeting you sooner. He and Uncle Neptune and our aunts were rather pre occupied keeping us amused.”

“Thank you Tiniest I am sure though your father and his siblings can make up their own excuse for abandoning a heavily gravid Julia to her own devices.”

Neptune, “Greetings Aunt Andromeda. We did not abandon Julia. We were looking after the Tinys. We did notice you and decided she was safe in your hands. So we continued to drive the little cars. It is a long time since I had so much fun. As for Julia being heavily gravid. You chose the correct word as there must be some fish genes in her and she certainly will be a livebearer like the Guppies.

Julia, “I hope I do not have hundreds of babies like they do. I used to keep livebearers in an aquarium at home.”

Andromeda, “Two or three babies at one time will be your limit. However some of us once pregnant have the ability to store sperm and use it when we are ready for the next batch. By the look on your face you know somebody who is like that.”

“One of the ladies from Robin Hood’s bay is like that. She produces another batch every nine months. Apparently she is as regular as clockwork. All her children are.”

Oberon, “Aunt I am not going to grovel. I at least was enjoying myself. Julia I apologise for deserting you to play with the Tiny’s. It is such a long time since I had so much fun. Now is not the time to deliberate on if I made a mistake or not. We have just enough time to get across to the St Petersburg to greet our returning Queen.”

“In that case once we get there I will inspect you all as it appears your mother has left your father in charge. From all my girls I expect them to look immaculate at all times. Ask Justine here what sort of punishment you get if you are caught looking less than perfect. I caught her red handed fighting one of her brothers. Rombald being the gentleman he was did not want to fight. However he eventually gave in to the badgering of his sister, & then I stepped in and punished the two of them.”

Baby, “So Aunt Justine would be in big trouble if she was caught fighting.”

“Yes and so would any of her sisters I caught. However Justine learned her lesson the last time & would not consider doing that.”

“What if you knew certain queens had led their troops into battle?”

“Ah that is totally different. A Queen should always lead her people even if it is into battle. Like Gabriel & Nena they will be leading the Apollonaris team in the cycle races. Justine, Bridget & some sisters have led the Brigantia & Iceni tribes into battle. Draconaris I know full well you and Justine fought each other. At least you both had sense to go to deserted places for your fights. My appointment as senior nanny has just been reaffirmed and as such I expect all my children to be immaculate. Neptune that beard of yours could do with a trim. There is no wonder you get called the old man. Well that is my inspection done. By the look of it we are just in time. The helicopters are landing.”

The helicopters disgorged their passengers. Nena came over and gave Julia a cuddle. “Did you have a good time with the Red Queen & her sister?”

“I have had quite an enlightening day. I got to meet two more uncles and I got us some more bridesmaids and flower girls. I also discovered the Isle of Man was a Sacred Isle dedicated to the Supreme God of Light and Life, and all who live there are classed as Children of the Sun. Like certain areas of Yorkshire there is quite a tradition of having Fae people living alongside the mortals. I also ended up being looked after by Andromeda. She and the others are waiting to greet you and Gabriel.”

Rombald’s face was a picture when he saw Andromeda. “Aunt I have been good and not been fighting.” As he spoke Rombald fell down under a hail of Tinys.

“Rombald I can plainly see you are getting a traditional welcome from these tinys. They want you to help them play on the beach. It is a pity I never thought to shrink you when you started to grow up. Then you would not have been banished.”

Gabriel, “Greetings Aunts, Uncles & Cousins. Baby you appear to have had a growing spurt. Take your little sisters to the beach. Now I presume you are Uncle Rombald and these are Fay cousins rather than tinys. Greetings Lord Neptune and daughters. Thank you for going and helping my little companions out. I think you might be needed on the beach if only to calm the tide. The new harbour has dome a fantastic job of holding the tide back. Andromeda I am Gabriel & this is Nena. The two of us have found we are to do a job we are ill prepared to do. So I am pleased at least one senior female of our clan has turned up. Lucy & Mary thank you for the advice you sent us. As you can see Lord Rombald while still tall by human standards is quite capable of playing with our smallest. Now I need an expert on markings. Alice Lavinia. There two are called Cat & Helen it appears they are cousins. I would like you to look at their mark and inform us what you make of it.”

“Well Gabriel I recognise the mark. I thought we had recovered this person. They said nothing about having any family when they joined us.”

Connie came to look at the mark on the two girls. She looked puzzled. And then she looked at the mother and daughter. She shook her head and muttered “That is impossible.”

Cat’s grandmother said, “What is impossible dear?”

“That mark you should not have it. I know because it is my mark. I have no child living.”

Lorelie one of Neptune’s daughters came and looked. “Oh I have seen this mark before, but it was a lot of years ago. Ariel do you remember where we saw it?”

“Yes I know where it was. We found a rowing boat being tossed about in the North Sea. There was a baby in the small craft but no adults. We both fed the baby & took it to father. He said the child had to be returned to the haunted isle. We took the boat back to the Haunted Isle and watched as a nun found the child and called her sisters. I left a bracelet for the child.”

“The nuns brought me up and always made me cover my mark with the bracelet. The dragon only appeared yesterday when I took the bracelet off in the presence of Constance & Wee Wee. I was also reunited with a daughter and grand daughter I thought I had lost.”

Connie,” I take it that you three did not know what that mark meant?”

“My daughters never told me about the mark or the child might have been treated differently. I know full well this is a mark of a sister of Tsar Nicholas. Had I know then my daughters would have brought her up as their child.”

Gaby, “Helen & Cat I had no idea you were related to me. As friends I tried to help when I could. I know I had a major bust up with Cat but I still considered her a friend. Connie there can be no doubt this is your missing daughter.”

Note. (Rombald is a giant that is reputed to live and sleep on the Craven Moorlands. There has not been a sighting for 2000 years of him. On Ingleborough there is an Iron Age fort that locals call Venutias Palace. Venutias & Cartumandia were king & queen of Brigantia. Cartumandia threw her lot in with the Romans. While Venutias took on the might of Rome. Rome considered him such a threat that they sent three legions against him at his fort of Stanwick. The Romans called it a victory although they lost most of their soldiers. Venutias & men escaped to fight another day Neptune is the Greek- Roman god of the sea Oberon is king of the Fae. Lucy/Lucinder/Justine is the goddess of Justice, also known as Kali the Destroyer in India. Ingleborough is one of the three Yorkshire mountains that the Tri Peaks race will go over. Bride/Bridget was the patron Goddess of the Brigantia nation. For the cyclists here is information on the three peaks Race. It is a real race.)

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 20 Wednesday 17th July 2008.

While Kiko and her sisters had integrated quite well with Gaby & friends the Mikado was thinking about transporting the others from Japan. The minister of Culture came up with an idea. “My Lord may I make a suggestion. Our spies inform me the Russians gave the Empress a present of a new harbour that can now take the largest of ships. I discovered that that a certain Arab country was going to buy the cruise ship Queen Elizabeth 2 and use her as a hotel. I have negotiated a deal in which we purchase the ship and use it as a floating palace to transport the Princesses and also when we get there it can be their home.”

Su Yum received the telephone call from her father. “Yes papa we are being well looked after by the Empress.”

“Su Yum I and the remainder of the Empresses brides will be sailing from our home. We set sail in one hour. I will telephone when we get nearer to Scarborough.”

Su Yum sent Kiko to inform Gabriel that the Mikado has set sail with the remainder of the Royal brides.

Maddy Bell who was with Gabriel at the time burst out laughing. “I told you it could happen. Doing this must have seriously depleted Japan of their Royal family. Yet the Mikado must honour the contract made by his ancestors. Rather than flying the ladies in he is bringing them in style. They are being brought in what has become a floating palace. They will be in no rush to get here. The Mikado will wish to see that his instructions have been carried out to the letter.

In Japan a second cruise ship had been requisitioned to bring the families of those conscripted as brides. This was not quite as luxurious as the Queen Elizabeth. The two great liners left Tokyo to much fanfare. On each liner there was a helicopter belonging to the Japanese defence corps. While at sea men were busily repainting the helicopters. They were putting a White Rose surrounded by a dragon on the helicopters. The Mikado was pleased with the work. Like most of the others on board the liner he was a little unsure of what to expect once he reached the Haunted Isles. He had requested his priests read up the correct etiquette for addressing a dragon Queen. He had no intention of addressing Queen Gabriel the wrong way and undoing all the hard work he had done.

In Communist China for some time they had been relaxing their iron grip of the population and allowing some limited enterprise. They were also busy trying to get ready for the Olympic Games a Chinese agent had managed to get onboard one of the two great liners. He reported to his masters, “The liners are full of Japanese Princesses and their families as if they were being married together. As yet I do not know our destination. Everybody has been ordered to speak English. I can also see men painting a white Rose surrounded by a dragon on to the helicopters.”

In China a special session of the parliament took place the Premier wanted to know whom the Japanese Princesses were being married to and why so many. He also wanted to know which country used a White Rose surrounded by a dragon.

One delegate pressed his button and spoke. “The White Rose is the Kingdom of Northumbria. Recently the English for some reason decided to split the country in half. Queen Elizabeth still rules the southern section. My local lama informs me the dragon denotes Northumbria is a Dragon kingdom. I did some digging and discovered. Hundreds of years ago the Japanese Mikado accepted help from the Dragon people. Part of the contract was when called upon they were to supply 1000 Royal Princesses for the Dragon Lords.”

Another delegate pressed her buzzer. “I came to the same conclusion and looked at our past history. We like other eastern nations accepted help from the dragon people. It would appear the former Emperors of China made a similar deal for aid with the Lord Draco of the dragon peoples. If we like Japan are called upon to honour our deal I do not know how we will do it.”

Another delegate spoke, “Well at least we have been given breathing space. Currently we have not been called upon to fulfil the wishes of our ancestors. However we must be prepared. All those in China with the slightest bit of Royal blood should be rounded up and taken to a camp where they are all taught English.”

Chinese genealogists scoured the records and sent military groups to collect the people they pinpointed. Soon the military base they were to be housed at was filling up. Men women & children were all brought in. When the Genealogists assured the Premier there was no more to collect the Premier visited the camp they had all been finally taken too.

“You have not been rounded up because you have done anything wrong. China might need your help. All of you have some imperial blood in your veins. Recently we in China discovered that the people of Japan have been called upon to supply 1000 princesses as agreed with the dragon lords many moons ago. China at that time had an Emperor and made a similar deal to that of the Japanese. Today if we are called upon to pay what we promised we find we are in the position of not having enough princesses of royal blood to pay what we promised. As we have no longer have a Royal family you are the nearest we have to an Imperial family. Even with all of you though we have not enough and so to bring the total up every delegate will have to send their only child to be with you as the payment. Whilst you are here at this camp you will all be well cared for and taught what you need to know in preparation for the call from the dragon people.”

China being such vast country news leaked out to the surrounding countries of the rounding up of those with any Royal connection. In India the news brought a smile to the spiritual head of the Tibetan people. He decided to telephone the Chinese Premier. After the exile of the Tibetan leader the Premier was surprised that he had even contacted him.

“I think the people of China might need my help. Would you like me to go and re negotiate the deal and explain China now has no Royal Family?

“No China made deal years ago and we must be prepared to fulfil our obligations to the agreement. However this discussion has repercussions far beyond China. By now other countries will all know the Dragon people have returned? They like us will have to find away to fill their quotas if they also made similar agreements.”

Brightflame & Draconaris went & collected Kiko & Su Yum. “We are taking you to the BBC radio Studio in Scarborough the two of you are needed to speak to the people of the East. The transmission is going out world wide.”

The journey to the studio took only a short time along Castle Road. There the princesses read from prepared scripts. Sue Yum was the first to read the scripts in several languages and then Kiko took over.

“My father the Mikado a short while ago made a discovery. He being an honourable man decided to honour the words of our ancestors. The contract stated the Mikado must supply a minimum of 1000 princesses in good order to the Dragon lords of the Haunted Isles... Father has set sail from our homeland of Japan with the last of the Princesses to keep the promise of our ancestors. I am informing you all around the globe, as other countries may also find they have similar problems too what we had in fulfilling the contract. Currently my sister and I are in the company of the Eternal Lords of the Heavens. Before long they will be calling on other nation states to honour the words of their ancestors like my father has done. To those of you who live in India Kali is also here, and is to take a companion this very day. Whatever your faith or religion you can be sure that we have at least one of your gods here. For those countries that need help in filling their quotas the Japanese Embassy has been instructed to help you fill your quotas.”

In Beijing the Premier had seen the broadcast. He looked at the list in front of him. Even if they sent every female with the slightest bit of Royal blood the Chinese policy of only one child per family meant there was more boys than females. He telephoned the Japanese Embassy. A short while later the Ambassador turned up at the camp with a doctor.

Doctor. “Please split your people into two groups Male & Female. We will start with the youngest. And then work our way to the elder ones. First though I must speak with both groups.”
“I am doctor Sung San I have come here at the behest of your leaders. As you may have gathered virtually all of you are distant relatives of the last Emperor of China. In the days of the Emperor a deal was made with the eternal lords of the skis. The Emperor would provide them with a certain number of females as companions. In Japan one of the Mikado’s daughters noticed the ratio in certain areas of the world of certain areas of the world had gone up to 1000 males for every 300 females. She resolved to try and alter this difference. In Japan we did many trials on criminals and they are now respected members of our society. The Mikado when we could not find enough Princesses used the same technology to transform our Princes into Princesses. I have brought a team of doctors with me. The procedure is almost painless. We do though need to remove your testis before the transformation can take place.”

Kim Sang one of the Chinese women, “For most of us since being here we have been better fed than we were at home. Our ancestors made the deal & I for one feel we should abide by it. I would rather my son was not converted to a female. I though am under no illusion as to his fate should he or any of the other males refuse. I would rather have a live daughter than a dead son. I notice the deputies all have sent their children and presumably they already know their fate. They might not be of Royal blood like us, but their families do create the laws we live under.”

The Chinese Premier, “There is no need to worry about those that refuse the transformation. They though will not be allowed to remain with their families at this camp. They may have to answer to the local authorities for failing to support the Chinese people. They may find life is unpleasant. However their lives will not be forfeit.”

The pre teenage boys were the first to be treated. Once their testis had been removed and they put the special panties on they transformed almost instantly. Some of the boys who were closer to their teens also developed instant breasts.

The Premier, “If I had not seen it then I would not have believed it. I think we might be able to come to some sort of deal with the Mikado over using this technology to correct the male female balance.”

The doctor and team moved on to the next batch which was the teenage boys. They all got the panty & breasts. It was the same with the 20-30 age groups. He then looked at the 40+ group “Are you sure about these they are rather old for the transformation?”

“Doctor they must all be done if only to fill the quota. We have no more people we can class as Royalty. That is why our sons and daughters are filling the remaining places.”

“If you are considering this treatment for your population I would recommend that you limit it to males under 40. Also you have a higher proportion of transformations in areas that have a high male population. As I noticed one province has a ratio of 3 females to 7 males. To bring that province back to a 50/50 ratio you would need to find 200 males from every 1000 males to be transformed.”

Armed with the information Su Yum had sent her father, the transformations instead of taking many days were over in a few hours. The Chinese insisted on giving all the new females a full medical. Then they set about issuing new document to show all the females as female”

“Doctor please give our thanks to the Mikado for the help he has supplied. Now it is up too us to train the ladies in everything they need to know. I will discuss with parliament the topic of transforming some in the area we discussed.”

By now Thailand, Burma, Korea, Cambodia &Vietnam all were looking to see if they had contracts with the Lords of the Heavens.

Gaby & Friends at Fountains Abbey

Meanwhile Gaby & companions had once again flown to Harrogate. They spent the morning there and then they flew on to Studley Royal and Fountains Abbey. A fleet of helicopters landing in the grounds of Studley Royal caused some excitement among the visitors and staff within the estate.

Dave Bond was in his element looking round the ruins of the former Abbey. While there he saw a team of archaeologists working and went over to talk to them. Dave could see the van that was with the group had York University Archaeology unit. “Hello, have you found anything interesting yet? I am Dave Bond & have an interest in medieval archaeology.”

“Dr Andrew Payne, I have the Archaeology seat at York University. The National Trust called us in when the ground around here collapsed. For most of my students this is their first dig and they are enjoying themselves. Would you like to see some of our finds?”
“Yes please. Do I call you Doctor, Andi or Andrew?”

“Most of my students call me Andi.” Dave Bond put on some latex gloves and examined some of the finds.

“I make this a coin from the Rhineland made around 700 AD. This is a denari from the time of Hadrian. You appear to have quite a selection of copper and silver coins. These are lead ingots or pigs that would have been mined locally. They even are stamped Brig.”

Dr Payne smiled, “You know your coins. What do you make of these? We found some intact and others broken.”

Dave. “Amphora from the mediteranian area. They could have been used for wine or for the transportation of other goods.”

“Well Mr Bond we have discovered the original entrance to the cave system. We know when it was sealed off and by whom.”

Dave “I take it you have discovered certain items that Henry’s men failed to discover.”

“How good is your Latin Mr Bond?”

Doctor Payne passed a carved piece of wood to Dave. “We the brothers of Fountains can no longer protect the crown and regalia belonging to the kingdom of Northumbria. We hide it along with our treasure and library from the commissioners of Henry. We have placed wooden crosses in our abbey so we may continue to pray there. If we survive then we will recover the regalia and statues we have hidden here. If we do not then Henry’s men will never find our most sacred treasures.”

“Obviously they did not survive or this would have been recovered long ago. What is obvious it has been used by many generations to store goods? Mr Bond if you looked down the main drive of Studley Royal you could see the outline of Ripon Cathedral. Many treasures thought to have been lost in the reformation have been uncovered here. Some of those treasures belong in the cathedral.”

Kat. “Mr Bond will we be visiting that Cathedral as well as this ruined Abbey?”

“Kat the coaches will be coming to ferry us to Ripon. You will get chance to sing in both places. We all know of your PROMISE. At 14.00 we sing here in the Abbey and then the coaches take us to Ripon Cathedral. After you all have had a look round Ripon we will return here and board the Helicopter for home. You all might like to have a look round the park. Gabriel as you have been here before, I recommend you take your companions down the valley of the seven bridges and look for the deer.”

Su Yum, “There is deer in here?”

“Yes there is Red, Roe & Sika deer in the park. Many great parks have deer over here.”

“In Japan most people will only see deer in Zoo.”

They called at the café by the lake and got some stale bread to feed the ducks & geese that used the lake. After feeding the birds they followed Gaby down the Valley. Gaby felt free down in the valley. She knew her companions were there, but the quiet of the valley seamed to relax her. Gaby took out a pair of binoculars. She scanned the valley. “Look over there is a herd of Sika deer.”

Kiko, “Is it possible to get closer to them?” As they got closer they saw a doe trying to get a calf to move.

Su Yum, “Little mother we do not intend to harm your baby. Your baby needs our help. Her hoofs are tangled in some plastic. While I talk to you my sisters will free her and then you both can rejoin the herd.”

Gaby spoke to the faun. “I did not expect to be giving first aid to a deer today. I always carry a first aid kit. The plastic has cut into your leg. I will put this antiseptic on the wound the plastic has caused. Then I will bandage your leg. When I get back I will inform the wardens and they can come and collect you so you get proper treatment.”

Jools, “Gaby there is a massive stag coming our way.”

“Sister Stay calm he only comes to check on the doe and faun. He will not attack us when he sees we intend the calf no harm.”

As Gabriel was speaking the deer transformed to a man with antlers on.

Su Yum, “Greetings Lord of the fields & forests. We are not harming the doe and calf. My mistress was freeing the calf from this piece of plastic.”

“Thank you. The doe knows full well who talks to her and who helps her child. I am Herne some call me the Deer Lord others have different names for me. Like your mistress I have many names. Some know her as Gabriel queen of Northumbria. Others may call her Sister, Cousin or Daughter. Come let me show you my realm. Like my brother’s realms you are perfectly safe here.”

Gaby released the faun and it got up and walked to the doe. The two of them went to join the herd a short distance away. “So Herne if all is safe in your realm why did the calf get entangled in the plastic?”

“The realm of man & the realm of Herne have many doorways the calf ventured too close because she was young and inquisitive. She is perfectly safe now & the bandage will have already been removed. She will always though have the white socks to remind her of this day.”

Gaby. “That is strange I do not remember this big house being down here the last time I came here?”

“You will not as it is only if I or one of my people opens the portals to this world that you will see it. This is one of my homes. My people now await you and your court.”

As they entered the room a child came bounding over to Gaby. “Thank you mistress for what you did for me. Here I can speak to you. Lord Herne has named me white socks. For what seemed hours Gaby and friends talked and played with Herne’s people.

Kat looked at her watch. “That is strange I wound this up this morning & it has not moved a second. I was thinking we should be getting back. We do not want to miss the ride to Ripon Cathedral.”

Herne. “Sorry I should have explained. No time will have gone by while you are here. It dos not matter how long you stay as no time goes by. Or at least in earth time only a few milliseconds will have elapsed.”

Gaby pinched herself. “I felt that so I must not be dreaming this.”

Maddy Bell, “If you are dreaming Gaby then you are sharing it with me and several others. Andi the Archaeologist who talked to your father chatted as if they had known each other for ages rather than only just having met.

One of the new Fae companions spoke. “Gabriel the same happens in the realms of my father and Uncle Neptune. My smaller sisters ask if we can have a rest day tomorrow and go on the beach. They also ask that the daughters of Neptune go to look after them.”

Nena looked at the itinerary in her hand. “We have a rest day tomorrow so we can accommodate the Tinys wishes. Now all the tinys have to decide is which part of the beach they want to go on?”

Wee Wee. “In that case we will go to the central beach as there is everything we might need in that area.”

White socks. “Lord Herne will we be allowed to join them at the beach?”

“Only those of you who have not yet received your antlers will be allowed to go and play with your cousins. The rest of us will be close by although the humans will not see us. Now I think it is time White socks and her sisters take you on a tour of Studley Royal Park. They have much in the way of introductions to do.”

With that Gabriel & friends left the realm of Herne and continued down the valley of the seven bridges. A small group of deer followed them. As they rounded a corner they could all see a herd of Red deer being watched over by a Royal stag. The small herd dashed over to the red deer. Gabriel & the others got a shock when the great stag spoke to them and they could understand it.

“Greetings mistress and friends the daughters of the Lord of the Forest announced your presence to us. I in turn will call the other inhabitants of our world to come and greet you. It is not often we get a great queen just strolling in our park.”

The great stag let out what appeared to be a great noise three times. Shortly after this other animals started to appear. From the small field mouse to the great stags they all appeared. Then Gabriel noticed the Archaeologist her father had been speaking to earlier.

Andi Payne the Archaeologist. “So the legend is true, that the King of the forest will summon all his subjects to greet the true queen of Northumbria? When you stopped by earlier I thought there was something different about you. Now I can see what it is. I have also noticed my cousin Samantha is with you. I failed to notice that the first time we met.”

A very timid goat like creature appeared. Andi rubbed his eyes. Gabriel, “Pan do not be scared, my Royal stag has called for all the creatures of the fields and forests here to greet me.”

“I see my brother’s children already protect you from harm. You sir are here for a reason. No normal human would hear that summands of the great stag. You though did.”

More deer arrived and with them a host of other creatures. Then Lord Herne arrived. “Ha Gabriel I see you have summoned the parliament of the park. Sir is time you were relieved of those items you carry on your person. They have to be returned to their owner.”

The great stag lay down and Gabriel sat down on his back. The archaeologist placed the orb in one hand and in the other placed the sceptre. He then placed the crown he had discovered on Gabriel’s head. “The world of man may have their own ceremony for you. Today the creatures of the Fields and Forests greet you. For some it will be their one and only chance to meet you. For others they are bound to you. For me it is a great day not only do I meet Queen Gabriel of Northumbria? I also get to meet two personages who where only thought to exist in ancient times. I take it then if you two exist then others from the ancient times might also.”

As Andi placed the ancient crown on Gabriel’s head even he felt the surge of power it seamed to hold his hands to the crown. As he looked up he was surrounded by hundreds of people.

Draconaris. “Well Doctor Payne you did that correctly. I take it you felt the power surge as it raced to our Gabriel?”

“I could not take my hands off the crown. They were stuck to it like glue. At the same time I felt as if my mind was going strange. I could hear voices telling others to hurry up or they would miss the coronation. I could not let go until the voice said. Good they are all here now Andi you have done your job well. Your forefathers are pleased that one of their blood has crowned the queen.”

Gabriel. “Dr Payne you have just presented me with the ancient regalia of my people. You as a Doctor of Archaeology and Anthropology have studied the gods of old. You recognise Lord Herne and Lord Pan. I will introduce others you may have read about. Lords Draconaris & Brightflame.”

Andi. “Ha yes the eternal lords of Life & light. Brightflame I presume the Romans called you Apollo. Pleased to meet you gentlemen.”

Angharad was watching the young Doctors reactions. He approached her. “I do not need an introduction with you as you always seam to turn up at my excavations. I would not know your name now. If it were not for my foreman calling in a priest of Ra to ensure we had no trouble opening the tomb. When he saw you and two other ladies watching the excavations he said, “I cannot protect the site anymore than it is already. The goddess Isis has taken an interest in you sir.”

“All I could see was the tourists from England. The priest did help us with the inscriptions though. They were rather unusual in that the tombs were made for two ladies from the Haunted Isles. We never found any coffin in either tomb. We did find all sorts of artefacts although some went missing before they were catalogued and taken to the department of Antiquities in Cairo. When translated the hieroglyphs told the story of Merlin and how he took Morgana Le Fay & Nimru as apprentices. To read the stories of Arthurian legend was amassing. The discoveries were never made public. Like the Rosetta stone we also found the same stories in ancient Greek & Latin. DNA & Carbon dating was done on the artefacts discovered in the caves. We even managed to get dendro dating from some of the wooden items discovered in the caves. This also came in at around the late Roman. The Hieroglyphs tell how the Romans were recalled to their country. The inscription also informs us how the children of Brigid rallied to the dragon standard of Arthur the Pendragon. There are two ways to interpret that. One the goddess Brigid literally sent her children to help Arthur or more likely the children of Briget could be attributed to the Brigantines of Northumbria. The largest and strongest of all the Celtic tribes. The last bit of the inscription I could not understand. Only those with Isis blessing may restore the dragon heart. That though will not be found here. It lies within the cave of the lost legion and is guarded by them. Among the stories was how Merlin the once great magician and friend of Arthur lost his mind and had to be captured and held captive on the orders of Brigid.”

Isis. “Well Andi you are quite correct the tombs were created around the time of the Roman exit from Britain. They were not created as tombs though but as a sanctuary for Morgana & Nimru. They had helped confine Merlin to an island in the ancient grove. There he would live but be unable to escape. Neither of the girls knew where the dragon heart was placed. Only I knew that. It was done so that if Merlin ever escaped he could not use it ever again.”

Briget. “Merlin for a long time held favour with the mother goddess. After a while he started to abuse his power and the mother goddess sent her daughters Morgana & Nimru to try and put Merlin back on the true path. Alas he would not listen to reason and so he is confined to Merlin’s wood. There he will be reborn when the time is right. You Andi have the blessing of my daughters and my sister Isis. They were intrigued by you. You were quite correct some items did go missing from the valley of the Queens. It was not the diggers as you thought who removed them. Morgana & Nimru summoned those items. For they could not permit the items to fall into the hands of men again. My sister Isis at my request managed to make those who were responsible for announcing the discovery delay it for a while. It is too late now for any of Merlin’s followers’, and the discovery of the caves will be announced along with a full transcription of the Hieroglyphs. For a while the world of Archaeology is going to be visiting Egypt to verify the writings.”

Andi looked around. For the first time he realised most of those who surrounded him were ancient gods or the children of them. Then he saw his sister Samantha. “They got you as well as me Samantha?”

“Andi, Karen & I have been friends with Isis for a long time. Only we did not realise who she was until recently. We came to support another friend called Maddy Bell. Now we all help Maddy write the story of Gaby & her family.”

“I would very much like to read that when it is done and compare it to the legends of old.”

The visit to Ripon Cathedral & Rombald’s request.

“My dear cousin you will be reading the stories long before they are published for the general public to read. Unfortunately we already have run out of time here and we did not get to the Abbey of Fountains as planned. Now you must join us on our visit to Wilfred’s cathedral of Ripon. Do not worry over your dig site as Pan and his people will guard it. It is a long time since I spent so much time with you. Do you get to see much of our sister these days?”

A look of abject fear flashed across the face of Doctor Andi. The next thing he felt was a sense of calm as Nena & Gaby both took his hand. It was as if he was floating to a white light. Then he heard a voice in his head. “Andi you have nothing to fear. The mistress knows all about you. She knew every thing there was to know about you when you placed the ancient crown of Northumbria on her head.”

“Thank you for holding my hands. Is what the voice says in my head true that you have read me? I thought I was good at covering up my weekend interests.”

Nena. “The voices tell you the truth. You did not do a good job of removing the makeup. You shall accompany your sister and friends as one of my senior bridesmaids on Yorkshire day. I believe you also know it as Lughnasadh. Today is not a good day for you to continue digging. I am surprised you even attempted considering your interest in Wicca.”

“I was brought up a Christian. However as a doctor of Archaeology I needed to know about other religions and so I studied them. I might not have recognised the three ladies in the valley of the Queens. I did though say a prayer to those gods I thought might be watching over the valley and ask for their protection for the site and my staff.”

Nimru and Morgana came and took his hands. “Your majesty he is ours to deal with. We many times heard his plea to Mother to make him her daughter. So we her daughters now take him and for all eternity to be our companion, Friend and sister.”

Brightflame. “Andi you may have worked out we have a shortage of males in our group. In future you may consort with any female here, your sistercousin Samantha chose to ally herself with my sister Isis. You on the other hand put you request into my sister Brigid. As my nieces have stated they have taken you as their sister. They like you though are new to the world of Gaby & Nena. There are a few restrictions or rules you must adhere too. You are not to go with a human male as that will have fatal consequences for him for you no longer are human. All you had before your elevation is still yours. You will still look human and most people will only see a female. You though handled items only my sisters or daughters were supposed to handle.”

Andi thought for a minute. “Was it the regalia of Northumbria or the items that went missing from Egypt?”

Nimru, “We removed those other items so no man may ever touch them. You also found and touched the ancient regalia of Northumbria. We will take good care of you and help in the recovery of the legion of the lost. The dragon Heart has already united with the dragon breath. So that poses no threat to anybody now. The divine child has returned to our homeland of the Haunted Isles.”

A fleet of coaches drew up and the group including Andi boarded them. Nena picked up the microphone. “Welcome to our additional guest Andi the doctor of Archaeology from York University, who has decided to join with us on our visit to the cathedral, and take a break from his digging at Studley Royal. It is a relatively short trip into Ripon from here. The coaches are dropping us in the town square. The daughters of Light & Life have reminded me tomorrow is a rest day, and they have instructed Andi’s colleagues and students to not return until Monday as they will not be required until then. Andi I know you may feel as if we are pushing you about. Your sister Samantha & her friend Karen only recently discovered they were friends with Isis. I will guarantee on Monday you will have sufficient staff too complete your job at Studley. We have ordered bio suites for you and all your staff for that day.”

Andi. “I presume some of you here present already know what will be discovered on Monday? Do I take it that a legion that marched out of Ebor and was never seen again lies buried in the cave system?”

Isis/Angharad. “We watched you in the Valley of the Queens. Initially you thought you were excavating the tombs of two queens of Egypt. Instead you found you had discovered and read inscriptions to Arthurian Britain. You even picked up Arthur’s sword and read the inscription upon it. Shall I remind you what was on the reverse?”

Andi. “On the front was, this is Excalibur sword of Arthur son of Uther Pendragon king of the North lands. On the back of Excalibur was wrote now once more in the keeping of the daughters of Brigid for all eternity. It vanished in the night & I thought one of the workmen had stolen it. I presume one of you ladies spirited it away?”

Morgana. “If we had not wanted you to touch it then you would not have even seen it. I think it might be better if we change your name to Andrea. Your request to mother was granted that day when you picked up Excalibur. All you need to do as a daughter of Brigid is to say Excalibur come to me.”

Andi/Andrea. “Excalibur come to me.” Andrea found the sword in her hand once again. “Queen Gabriel earlier today I placed the ancient crown on your head. And the orb and sceptre in your hands. This was once given to Arthur and returned to the lady of the lake upon his death. I find I have become a daughter of Brigid. It is my choice as her daughter to hand Excalibur to you as queen of Northumbria.”

As Gaby took hold of the sword it started to shrink until it looked more like a broach. Gabriel pinned the broach on her dress. “Thank you Andrea for the dragon heart. It is safe with me now. On Monday some of my companions will help you excavate what remains in the cave system. After that Rombald here would like to commission you for three big jobs. Rombald you may speak.”

Rombald. “I am Lord Rombald of Craven as the mistress introduced me. I do no speak as eloquently as my brothers. I understand you dig up old artefacts. I thought you might like to look for my three daughters. Inga, Penny & Werna.”

Andrea.”Lord Rombald I have heard of you although I understood from the legends that you were considerably taller than you appear.”

“Gabriel shrunk me down to my current size. As you have heard of me do you also know where my daughters lie sleeping?”

“I take it the earthquake and destruction at RAF Menwith Hill was you awaking.”

“Sorry I know nothing about any destruction. I did have a 2000 year sleep on the Craven hills. When I awoke my brothers had been most considerate and built me a golf course and some fans to cool me down. I had the time of my life hitting those golf balls with my club.”

“Sir I was brought up on tales of Rombald and Rumbletum and how the brothers roamed the hills of Craven & the Pennines. In one story I was told three daughters of the Giant lord all changed their size so they looked human and all ended up in the bed of Venutias after Queen Cartumandia had run off to Ebor with a Roman. In another story they are said to guard the palace of Venutias. As for Rumbletum he is said to lie sleeping in the peak District. Lord Rombald most of the stories I have been told were centred on the ancient palace of Venutias. That is now a ruin I could take you there after the service at the cathedral if Queen Gabriel allows it?”

Gabriel started getting hundreds of messages in her head to say yes. “Andrea it appears that the tinys and their cousins of Fay all wish to see the old palace and help track down their missing cousins. So instead of going into Fountains Abbey as was planned we all fly in the helicopters to Mount Ingleborough.”

Rombald started to laugh. “So one of my daughters has a mountain named after her. She will not be far away. These little ones will soon detect her if she is there. Once we are at the mountain I may need you to restore me to full height so I can stomp on the ground. That usually wakes them up.”

Ripon Cathedral.

Ripon has a one way system for local traffic while the remainder of the traffic bypasses the city. The coaches pulled up on to the concourse in front of the cathedral and then their passengers disembarked. At the great studded oak door the Bishop of Ripon & Leeds was waiting along with the cathedral staff and choir to greet them. He wore the purple cassock of a bishop. Upon his head he had a white & gold mitre. Upon his shoulders there was a cloak that had mystic symbols embroidered on to it in gold and silver thread.

Andrea smiled as read the symbols. The Bishop of Ripon & Leeds greeted the group and then bowed to Gabriel. “I see your majesty now wears the regalia of a monarch of Northumbria, the Brothers of Fountains hid that from the commissioners of Henry during the reformation. Welcome your majesty to the church of Ripon & guardian of the ancient crown of Brigantia. I noticed your esteemed colleague smile when she saw my cloak. Most people would not understand the symbols embroidered in gold & silver thread upon it, but your friend and colleague did. I understand from my brother bishops there is one in your midst that wishes to sing in my church. I further understand you have brought your own choir to our cathedral of Ripon.”

Maria. “My Lord Bishop our junior choir is called the Angels and the senior the Royals. The Bishop of Durham charged us with looking after and carrying Cuthbert’s cross to all the great churches we visit while over here. It will not take the girls long to put on their cassocks and then we will process into your church. The tour of the great churches of Northumbria was at my request. While one of the younger girls made a pact that she would sing in each house of god we visited. As you can see we also have brought our own clerical team although there is more arriving than we expected.”

Andrea looked across she realised they all wore similar cloaks to the Bishop of Ripon. Without thinking she said, “They all wear the insignia of the brotherhood of Venutias. They were charged with looking after the regalia of Brigantia until the king or queen returned.”

Gabriel tried to do a curtsey when she saw the Archbishop.

Ebor. “Your majesty we came when we were informed you now wore the regalia of Northumbria. Your roving Bishop has already informed us we are also required to travel by helicopter to the former home of our brother Venutias.”

A black Rolls Royce drew up and out got The Archbishop of Liverpool. “Brothers in Christ we were having an informal discussion about further mergers between our churches when Skipton got the message that Queen Gabriel was here. I hope you do not mind but we brought the representative of the Free Churches the Rev John Bennett. We also brought from Leeds the representative of the Hebrews the Rabbi Samuel Solomon.”

The Rabbi looked at Gabriel and the ladies. “The design on all your cloaks appears to be Egyptian if I read them correctly then while you are all bishops of the North. Each one of you belongs to a secret brotherhood that only accepts new members upon the death of a brother. Ah Doctor Payne like me you must have read the cloaks for you to be here.”

Dr Payne. “We finally meet Dr Solomon. I understand you hold the seat of Hebrew and Egyptian studies at Leeds University. We have a common interest in Egyptian archaeology. However now I am involved in the archaeology of Brigantia.”

The Rabbi looked around at the assembled group. The Rabbi bows to Isis. “My lady you are far from your homeland. That may be the chair I have however I much prefer ancient Celtic folklore and underwater archaeology. Your majesty the crown you wear is inscribed with ancient Celtic designs and runes of the dragon people.”

Isis. “No Rabbi Solomon this is my homeland. Egypt was just a place I stopped at for a while with my nieces. Today we finally got to meet Dr Payne in the flesh. For a while we have watched her progress from afar. I am here today with my brother’s sisters and nieces as my Niece many times removed requested my presence and that of all my family.”

Rabbi. “That means the daughters of light & life are here. May I ask have Gog, Magog & other giants of the religious texts also been summands?”

Rombald. ”Most of them still lie sleeping however after this service we go to collect my three daughters. For they are not far from here.”

“Oh then the legends of Rumbletum sleeping on Saddleworth moor may also be true.”

Rombald slapped the Rabbi on his back. “I knew my twin would not be far away. I take it you know the area where he supposedly sleeps? As for Goliath he always supported the wrong side. The others will eventually turn up once they are awakened.”

As he was talking some other females turned up. Isis “Minerva, Diana & Vesta these two are archaeologists who both studied ancient folklore. After this service they are taking us to collect Rumbletum and my Three Daughters Inga, Penny & Werna.”

Nena, “Welcome goddesses to our group. Introductions can wait a little while longer as we need to enter the Cathedral so the service can begin.”

As the service took place additional helicopters landed with some of those who had previously decided not to come. Neptune looked at the lake & said, “Brother I am just going to refresh myself in yonder lake.”

Oberon burst out laughing when a lady with fiery red hair came out of the café and shouted at Neptune. “Are you ok dear did you fall into the lake while feeding the birds?”

“No I am ok thank you for your concern.” The lady hands Neptune a towel so he may dry himself. “Thank you my clothing will be dry again in no time at all.”

“Are these your grand daughters? I see they all have hair like mine.”

Wee-Wee was with this group. “We saw you fall in are you ok? Thank you for bringing the towel for the old man. I will have to have a word with Gabriel about the old man. He needs a bunch of tinys to ensure he does nothing silly.”

“Well young lady you call yourself a tiny. The others of your group did not spot me earlier. Then they were taken on with Herne and White socks. As for you there are only three that might be your father. Draconaris, Brightflame or Oberon. Neptune here produces mermaids.”

Neptune looked up at the sound of his name. Wee-Wee. “You are sort of correct. I suppose I should call Draconaris Grandpa. Some of the others call him daddy & some call Brightflame & Oberon daddy. We are all tiny sisters though. We are supposed to be meeting up with Gabriel and friends as we are required to collect the three daughters of Lord Rombald. Wee-Wee need mummy Connie Wee-Wee hungry.” Wee-Wee appeared to pass out.

Oberon “Aurora you had better feed her as you have countless others before. You will not be the first of our people she has decided make a convenient feeding point. Wee-Wee here told her cousin Constance she could have the day off and go with Gaby and the others as she wanted to play with her cousins. Well they have played together and I even persuaded her to have an ice-cream or two.”

The other tinys crowded round Aurora. One of the Fae, “Mummy as you are feeding baby Wee-Wee does this mean she is our sister now? She knew you would be here as she informed us she would be getting all she needed from a lady with red hair. We did not realise she meant you.”

“Oberon & children I left because I felt my powers fading. I got here and met up with Pan & Herne. To the many visitors here I am just the manager of the café. Neptune may I ask where are your children as you seam to be surrounded by the majority of mine?”

“My daughters are or at least some of them are here. They have discovered that they can shape change so they look like their fae cousins. I believe Wee-Wee here was responsible. She and the other two tiny tinys appear to know all that is going on. Poor Oberon has been desperate to get some milk of some sort into her as one of your daughters let slip Wee-Wee can make anybody produce milk if she needs it.”

“Oberon it appears I have finished my travels. This one obviously knew I would be here and has been teasing you. As for me the action of her suckling on me appears to be causing my power to return. It feels so different though.” As she was talking the ground shook.

On Saddleworth Giant Rumbletum and his family had awoke. The awakening had sent shockwaves that registered on earthquake monitor. The sensitive equipment recorded it as even larger than the recent Craven Quake. Rumbletum sniffed the air. “Dear can you now reduce yourself and the children in stature & I will carry you all. I know where we need to go. My brother Rombald is already their and he wants to collect his family.”

Rumbletum took giant strides keeping to the moor land as much as possible. Every so often he stopped and sniffed the air. Then he smiled. “Apparently my dear Herne, Neptune and Oberon are close by. I think we should visit them. Oh they also have Aurora with them I wonder if she can shrink me a little so I look normal.”

“Greetings brothers. I brought my family for a visit. I was wondering if Queen Aurora could shrink me a little so I look normal?”

“Sorry Rumbletum that was always outside my scope. I would need to have access to powers in far greater excess than I ever have had.”

“Thank you Aurora. I am getting a message in my head Aurora might not be able to shrink you. I can as I am one of the three. We do the mistresses bidding and she agrees you should be reduced down to normal size as quickly as possible. So please place your family on the ground and we will begin.”

Rumbletum obliged the voice in his head and then sat down. Aurora also found she was getting voices in her head that she had to obey. A flash of blue seamed to leave Aurora and hit Rumbletum.”

“Aurora I thought you said you could not shrink me.”

Oberon started to laugh. “You both have felt the Power of Gabriel. The child you are feeding is the switch and she allowed the power to pass through you to Rumbletum.”

Herne appeared. “I see you two have felt the power of our queen. You Rumbletum got hit by a power far stronger than Rombald did. The Queen now wears Excalibur as a broach. You Aurora should have realised when the power started to flow back in to you. This little one can read your mind from afar. You my brother were in no danger of developing breasts. Although this one can do that if needed.”

Aurora could feel Wee-Wee giggling away.

Wee-Wee. “Thank you Queen Aurora for that meal. If you do not mind I would prefer it if you carried me as if I was your baby. I tend to get tired very quickly if I have to run or walk. Oberon your fear was groundless as I already knew where my meal was coming from. As you suggested it perhaps I should consider your request for another time.”

Rumbletum. “Well Wee-Wee I certainly felt that power. If Queen Aurora does not want to carry you then I my wife & daughters most certainly will.”

Wee-Wee. “Today Aurora gets to carry me and feed me for the remainder of the day. After that we will see who is next. Perhaps it might be Oberon who has to care for me for the day.”

Rumbletum. “I see my brother is not enamoured at that prospect. I think though there are enough females without going down that road.

Back at the cathedral of Ripon.

Gaby & Nena were carrying Tiny & Baby they were giving them a report on what was happening in Studley Royal Park. “Nena is this a dream or is it for real. I still can not believe all this has happened to us. I thought I was just a boy who allowed himself to be dressed like a girl. I then discover I have inherited the land property and titles of certain royal families. To cap it all I am also a magical being who rules other magical beings. To Kiko and sisters I am her friend and the Golden Dragon to whom all the yellow people bow down to. All I wanted to do was race in the Olympics like Mum & Nichol Cook. Perhaps at the London 2012 Olympics I can manage it. Nena as all the entrants for this Olympics are entered under the British flag will I be able to award my own decorations or medals to those from my Kingdom who do well.”

Nena. “You do realise that could run to many awards as there now is more countries that Northumbria that you are Queen of.”

“Oh I was thinking that Kelly Homes got made a Dame by Granny Elizabeth after winning two gold’s. Perhaps I could do similar. When practising for the triathlon in cycling I meet Becky a time or two. She swims like a fish & Uncle Neptune would have no hesitation in calling her a princess of the pools.” Gaby forgot that Wee-Wee could broadcast all she said.

The actual service went quite quickly and Kat sang in the cathedral as she wanted to do. Then they came out to join the coaches and the five minute journey back to Studley Royal.

Neptune. “So Gabriel knows a girl that swims like a fish. If she is as good as Gabriel thinks then I will have to check her out.”

Rumbletum. “Well brother she could be the result of one of your numerous affairs. Or she might even be a child of the Sea Witch. In Which case she would not change like your daughters. I may have been resting on the moor until I heard the call. I still could hear all that was going on. I heard about a child although I was confused about the name. Some times it was Drew and sometimes it was Gaby. The birds of the air told me the news. After a while I realised Drew-Gaby was the same person. While I could not go my wife and daughters did go and watch the young person cycle. They where excited when they got back. Papa that rider is our queen she will summand’s us soon. She might not know it but all of our people will flock to her. We could see she is already surrounded by immature Fae.”

Rumbletum's wife. “My daughters and I decided to investigate the small group. We discovered Drew-Gaby was to join the Appolonaris team for a bonding exercise in Scarborough. We even discovered the contract for the job had gone to a firm called Global. Rumbletum had us check that company out. We discovered the firm was in financial difficulties after one of the partners had emptied the companies account and left his colleague to sort out the mess. We also spotted two of the couriers where our people. We could do nothing to stop the company going into liquidation. However the girls did manage to recover the stolen funds. I did not ask how they did it. We bought up the remains of Global and renamed it Empress Travel. Then we waited for the call we knew would come. Rumbletum knew his twin had awaked as they seam to have a mind link. He was laughing away. God only knows what Rombald is actually doing but he thinks he is playing golf. Everybody would know when Rumbletum stood up as the ground trembled. It did not take him many strides to get here.”
The coaches arrived. Gaby got out of her coach. Rumbletum came across. “I am the head of the Rumbletum family and I understand my twin Rombald needs help locating his daughters. So we came to help.” Rumbletum looked around he spotted Bill who was driving one of the coaches that day. “You sir can have your company back although we have renamed it Empress Travel. You also have some new partners who will not steal from you. In fact the new company is currently doing rather well.”

Bill had tears in his eyes as he looked at the documents. “The bailiffs took everything to sell including my home. I did not know if there was anything left or not as I left everything in the hands of my solicitors.”

Rumbletum. “Unfortunately my agents were unable to stop the sale of your assets. However they did manage to recover most of your assets that were stolen from you. They have appointed a manager to run the company as you seamed to be enjoying yourself with Godfrid transporting the Appolonaris team & bikes about.”

Gaby. “Bill speaking for the juniors we would prefer it if you stayed at the position you already hold. Godfrid needs the help getting the bikes ready.

Bill. “I am going to have to think this over and I will have to meet with my new partners and investors.” Bill looked at the documents again and scratched his head. “According to this all my money has gone into a company called the Wittlesbach trust. There is no mention of Global or Empress Travel.”

Lisa one of Rumbletum’s daughters. “Once we had recovered your money we asked Lord Draconaris what to do with it and he instructed us to put it in the family trust. He then got the Trust to buy up all your company assets. As for what was left from the sale of your house and furniture that has gone into the trust. Mother took over the running of the office and since it reopened the company has been doing rather well.”

Bill. “I appear to be having a first board meeting with all or most of the members of Empress Travel. Am I to understand the board of directors would prefer it if I stayed in my current position of Transport and Logistics?”

Draconaris. “Bill we all have seen how well you get on with Godfrid. You could retire now on the proceeds we have recovered. We though would prefer it if you stayed at your current position. My sister in law found your old office a little on the small size so she moved the office to new accommodation at Leeds-Bradford Airport. As you already have surmised Gaby is the nominal head of the Wittlesbach trust. However we all have a say. Now you Dr Solomon will be coming with us to help locate the three Daughters of Rombald. Dr Payne you also are expected to come.”

The fleet of helicopters took off and they soon found themselves flying over Skipton as they headed for Ingleborough. One by one the helicopters landed and then took off again. Rombald looked at the ruins that had once been Venutias palace. “This needs repairing. There is a lot of wok to do here.”

Helga a daughter of Rumbletum. “Uncle Rombald our fae cousins can help restore it while we search for the girls.”

Rombald.“Mistress Gabriel if I walk across to yonder stone out crop can you return me to full size for only a short while as I want to thump those rocks?”

Gaby did as asked and Rombald thumped and stamped on the rocks. Nena shouted “Stop there is a cave entrance here.” With that Rombald was immediately shrunk down in size again.

All the tinys vanished into the cave a short while later they could be seen dragging a still sleeping giantess out of the cave. Rombald watched amused as they carefully positioned her at the top of as grassy bank and then pushed her off.

Helga. “I am so glad our tiny cousins did not get chance to wake me. The way she is going she will soon be in that Tarn.” Rombald’s thumping of the ground would be clearly felt over 200 miles away in London. It was also a signal to those Fae who had not previously responded to set of and follow the vibrations.

As the giantess rolled down the hill side the momentum increased. She shot into the tarn and then there was an earth shattering roar and a stamping of feet. Two heads popped out of another cave. “Inga do you have to make so much racket you disturbed our sleep with all that noise I suppose we had better come and have a wash in there. Give us a hand to get out of here. This seams to have got deeper since we went to sleep. Inga helped haul her sisters out of Gaping ghyll pothole system and then they all had a swim in the Tarn. Then they noticed somebody on the banks of the tarn. They realised it was a girl and reduced their height. Then they swam to the shore.

“Oh it is you Cousin Helga. We thought you had gone south.”

“I did, but I was recalled to deal with you three. Your father was not pleased when you failed to awake for him. So Inga he sent in your little cousins to awake you. We thought it was funny as you thundered down the hillside and went into the lake. You threw quite a paddy and managed to wake your sisters.”

Penny. “Helga may I ask how big are our little giant cousins?”

“We are this big cousins. We brought you some towels and dry clothing.” There were three lines of tinys behind Baby, Tiny & Wee-Wee.

Inga burst out laughing. “How could any so small as you get me to that tarn?”

Baby. “Like this cousin.” With that the tinys seized hold of Inga and sent her rolling down the hill again to the tarn.

Penny & Werna laughed. “Inga they have shown they are the smallest giants we have ever seen.”

Dr Solomon. “Dr Payne you do realise what all your friends are. I think I also am going to be tied to this group for a long time as I have just realised I might have been consorting with a daughter of Rombald. I took her out twice.”

Rombald. “Well at least you will stay a man if you have been consorting with any of them.”

“Papa you are here and look who he has brought for us to play with us girls. As you have met him already papa can we now keep him? Actually Inga was still sleeping when we both went out with him. As you can see we both have put on a little weight.”

Gabriel. “Doctor Solomon from the look on your face you realise these two are carrying your children. It was not my intention to bring you into the family. However it appears certain giantesses have decided to share you. I am sure they would throw a wobbly if I did not allow them to look after you. I have to ask you to only kiss the daughters of giants in future. All the other girls are out of bounds unless you wish to become one with them.”

Poor Doctor Solomon looked at the two girls & could not tell them apart. Penny spoke. “You look a little shocked. Then it is not every day a doctor such as you gets a daughter of a Titan like us pregnant. We can live for centuries until we find the correct man to mate with. Now you have got two of us pregnant the others will also want to mate with you.”

Up on a plateau on Ben Nevis the vibrations of Rombald’s thumping the ground awoke Greta from her slumber. She sniffed the air and started running. The running also showed up on the systemic graphs. It appeared as a minor tremor that was heading for Yorkshire. Doctor Solomon could feel the tremors as they got closer. Before long stood in front of the group was a female that must have been 15 metres tall. She dived into the tarn and steam could be seen rising from it. As she got out she shrunk herself to more human proportions. One of the tinys handed her a towel and some dry clothing.

Greta. “Thank you little one is my mate over there?”

“I am not sure as we have had quite an influx of Giants including Lord Rombald & his pregnant daughters.”

“In that case the answer is yes. Come I will carry you back as my long legs will do the journey far quicker than yours.” As she walked to the group Greta appeared to be sniffing the air. “There you are little one you can go to your mummy now.” Greta placed the tiny on the ground. She then sniffed the air again and then grabbed hold of Doctor Solomon and bounded off with him.”

Inga. “Apparently our older sister could not wait any longer and has chosen the same man as my sister. Gaby we female giants can go for centuries with out finding the right man. Three of our number has decided Doctor Solomon is the right one. He will sleep with Greta for the next month and then it will be my turn. No doubt after that my cousins will all want him in their bed for a month. Then we start all over again with Penny.”

Rumbletum. “Queen Gabriel my Niece took herself to the remotest part of Scotland as she was frustrated at not finding the correct man. My daughters dealt with the frustration differently & occasionally went to the world of man looking for a mate. Presumably my nieces have done the same thing and found Doctor Solomon. By the time they return my brother will have another pregnant daughter.”

A short time later Greta returned with Doctor Solomon holding his hand. “Sorry about that I just could not wait a moment longer. I am Greta the eldest of Rombald’s daughters.”

Gaby. “I take it that when even normal size you all are immensely strong. The way you picked Doctor Solomon proved that to us”.

“I suppose I should apologise to Doctor Solomon. I did not even give the girls chance to introduce me to him.”

Dr Solomon. “Greta you are no different to your sisters. At the time I thought there was only one of them. Now I know differently. I had intended to ask Penny to be my wife. She told me she had to go and visit her father. Until recently I did not realise there was two whom I had got both pregnant. Now I find I am to be a stud for female Titans.”

Inga. “Unlike most humans we have to practise polygamy due to the limited amount of males available to us. I will be your next partner although that will not be for a month.”

Greta. “Sorry sister did I jump the queue? The last time I left the land of the skirted men there was a great wailing and gnashing of teeth. What I discovered shocked me. Apparently it was all due to a civil war in some place called America. Great swathes of both Yorkshire & Lancashire where affected. Many thousands of people were literally starving to death because of the war. Because no cotton was being sent across here there was no work for the mill workers, and no work meant no food on the table. Some workers managed to get similar work in the Silk of Woollen mills of Yorkshire the majority though where starving. The mill workers for all their trials and tribulations had their colours tied to the Union side. They saw the slaves as oppressed fellow workers. The government in London though was intent on helping the Confederate states. Some of the local land lords did what they could for their starving people. Others called the army out on them when they marched for work. I did what I could to help. I found a family in a place called Trawden. The woman’s husband was shot by the army in Colne. I managed to feed her babies throughout all of that war. I stayed with her and because of me the Towns of Trawden & Cottontree did not go hungry. I supplied both places with rabbits and other foods I managed to catch. Once the war ended I returned to my beloved mountains. There I rested until called again. Aunt Brigid I have just realised you are here. What must you think about me mouthing off?”

Brigid. “Relax Greta; you did your bit to help the starving children. Some still did starve to death, but others were saved by your sisters and cousins. Even a goddess such as you cannot hope to save everybody. Over 140 years have elapsed since that war (1861-1865) you did your bit. None of those you saved will be here now although some of their kin might be. They might even have abnormal strength for a human if you suckled any of the children. You did miss two world wars and a few smaller battles. Queen Gabriel of Northumbria has decided she needs an Archaeological team and your partner along with Doctor Andréa Payne of York will be in that team. Your sisters and cousins along with the students from their respective universities will be the main body of workers.”

Rombald. “I managed to sleep through it all. As we are here it is time we did some work. A tiny friend here informs me none of the Titans will be doing any hard work until Monday as they have requested our presence on the beach at Scarborough. However I cannot leave here before we restore Venutias Palace.”

Queen Aurora clapped her hands and the palace was once again as majestic as ever. For a moment even she looked stunned.

Oberon, “My dear you have just used a little bit of the power of Gabriel to restore this Palace. Gabriel can work through all of us. Our children & Nieces already know that.”

Gabriel. “Doctor Solomon & the Bishops I brought you all here so you could see the restoration of Venutias Palace here on Ingleborough. You Dr Solomon referred to the Divine Child. I have a strange feeling that I might just be that person. Bishops you all bear the signs of warriors of Venutias & are guardians of his crown. Dr Solomon will not be returning to his home he will be accompanying us on our travels. Our Helicopter will stop at Ripon so you Gentlemen may return home. We will be returning to Fountains again a week on Friday. Archbishops could you please arrange for all the bishops, Deans, Canons and Archdeacons of the North to attend along with all their choirs.”

With that the Helicopters departed from Mount Ingleborough.

Meanwhile the two great liners had stopped in Thailand. The Mikado had decided to visit the Grand Palace in Bangkok and the temples of Wat Phra Kaeo and Wat Pho. The stopping of the liners caused much excitement as they pulled up at the dockside. The Thai authorities when they realised they where having a state visit from the Mikado pulled out all the stoppers and laid on a lavish Banquet for the Mikado and all his guests. Thailand's King Bhumibol Adulyadej greeted his fellow monarch. The Mikado explained all that had transpired. The King called his advisors. They admitted they knew about what was happening. The king went to the great Buddha and opened a secret door. He then took out a scroll and asked the official to read it. The official started to read it he paused and then continued. The Mikado remained quiet throughout the reading.

The Mikado. “My Brother Monarch I had to honor the word of my ancestors just as you will have to. Even China is having great difficulty in finding the princesses required to fulfill the contract.”

King Bhumibol Adulyadej clapped his hands. Many girls from their teens upwards appeared in national costume. “As you can see the girls are no problem, the problem is transporting so many at once and providing suitable dowry for them all. For some time my nation has been relying on tourists for their income. The Tsunami destroyed what tourist trade we have. Some still come for surgery or to see the Kathoey dancers. Since the great flood though we have not had as many tourists from the rich western nations.

Mikado. “My daughter developed items that will make most of the surgery unnecessary. I call them the magic pants. If you can find some men who wish to be females I will demonstrate with the aid of my doctor.” The king watched as the doctor removed the testis and then put the pants on. The king was amassed at the instantaneous transformation of the men. “As I said previously it only requires minor surgery for them to become complete women.”

The King. “I think we have just found where the dowry will come from. If I can arrange for a regular supply from you I think we can go into Business both with the Kathoey and the westerners who come for a change.”

The Thai Prime Minister. “We have already started advertising on the web offering a month’s holiday here and a change at the same time for a special rate. The hospitals have been told to accept all that ask. They are being told to accept anybody who has been on hormones for at least a month. We also managed to do a deal with Easy Jet & Jet 2 for all inclusive flight and hotel deals.”

The Mikado would make several more stops before he reached England.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 21. Thursday 18th July 2008.

Gaby along with the other girls were exhausted after their recent visit to Harrogate and Ripon. She though had made a promise to the Tinys and they intended it was kept. Gaby was the first of the group to be awakened by the Tinys. She would not be the last. The tinys leapt onto her bed and bounced on it one or two at a time and then threw a cold wet cloth at Gabriel’s face. This finally got her attention. “Ok, Ok Tinys I will get up, but I expect all those not already up to get the same treatment as me. With this taken as a direct order all the tinys shot off to awaken the remaining girls.

They were greatly disappointed when they got to Greta’s room as she was dressed and ready. “Oh you are ready. We have been instructed to awaken all those not awake.”

“Well as you can see I am dressed ready for the beach. Now my sisters and cousins like their sleep. Perhaps I should come with you to ensure they wake up.”
“Tiny we have awaked all the others. Some where a little grumpy at being awoken. We told them it was Gabriel’s orders. They soon stopped being grumpy then.”

Greta, “In that case it just leaves my sisters and cousins.” The Tinys piled on to the beds and started to jump up and down. Penny opened her eyes and grabbed one of the tinys and then a second.

“Children mummy will feed you. Just be patient.”

Greta. “Since when did you Penny take to feeding your tiny cousins? Gabriel is awake and sent them to collect us. Anybody would think these others needed their sleep.”

“Well Greta these two can wake me the same way every morning. In fact I think I will carry them around all the time and make people think they are my babies.”

Wee-Wee. “Your request is granted and you may choose any two of the tinys with the exception of me as I have Constance. And Tiny & Baby have Gabriel herself.”

Penny. “If I remember correctly Werna & my cousins are all ticklish on the soles of their feet it makes them want to go to the toilet.” Werna was the first to fall victim of the tinys tickling her feet with a feather. Shortly after the cousins all found they had an itch on their feet. Inga was still sleeping soundly after all the attempts at waking her.

Werna. “You need a lot of cold water or a bucket full of ice to awaken Inga. Rolling her down to that lake was super idea.” The tinys came back with buckets of crushed ice. Werna & Penny giggled when they realised the tinys intended putting Inga’s feet in the buckets of ice. They also ensured facecloths where covered in ice. Putting Inga’s feet in the ice buckets did the trick. Inga’s eyes shot open as the very cold cloths hit her face. “Sister our cousins have come to escort us to the breakfast room where our family awaits us.”

Inga looked down at her feet and the footwear she had apparently acquired. “So that is how you awoke me. I presume Werna told you I do not like cold water. Or at least I like to gradually immerse myself in it. Greta I have been thinking about what you said yesterday. If over 140 years have passed since the civil war in America then all those you fed in Trawden & Cottontree will have long since perished. Their children’s children could still live in the same area and some of them might have inherited certain traits from you. If so we could do with finding out if that is so and acting upon what we discover. Today is a tiny rest day on the beach. All we have to do is look after them and by the look of Penny feed them as well.”

This brought a giggle from the Tinys. The Titans quickly got ready and followed the tinys to the dining room.

Nena, “Welcome to the dining room Titans. We understand most of you needed the tiny alarm clocks. Penny I see you have already chosen your two tinys. They will in future be your personal ones. I doubt you will ever sleep in again. Inga we half expected you to be coming down wearing slippers of ice.”

Inga, “You all knew what was happening?”

Gaby, “Of course we all knew your father thought it was hilarious. Penny’s reaction was unexpected. Then I suppose her maternal instincts are kicking in. Dr Solomon spent a large portion of the night talking to your fathers about his new job. He was most concerned about genetic problems with having you all as his partners. We assured him only the Titan traits would ever remain.”

After breakfast the girls all went via the Sealift to the beach. Jenny and the team still had to go across to Harrogate. Draconaris looked across at the tinys. “I think I better stay here. You never know what trouble they will get into.”

The Tinys all headed to the beach nearest the lifeboat station and the ice-cream shop. There they claimed a large swathe of the beach before any other families staked their claim to it. Greta noticed the Tinys had split into smaller groups each one had at least one of the Titans in it. Greta walked over to the smaller group that consisted of Tiny, Wee-Wee and Baby. “Do you mind if I and my Tinys join this group?”

Gaby looked around. “It appears all the other groups have a Titan so you better join us. You two can stop playing at babies and help these construct the castle.”

Greta looked at the little spades the tinys were using. “Well if I am to help I need something a little bigger than one of those.” With that Greta left the beach and returned a short while later with four larger spades and buckets. “I got these flags for when we are finished. I also thought that as I was expected to dig you three could help me. So I got additional equipment for you all.”

Nena. “Actually we did initially have buckets & spades. Your sisters seamed to have acquired them though.”

Before long they had created their section of the castle. A little girl came up. “Please can I help? My brothers’ are over there flying their Kites. Mummy said you look about my age.”

Greta looked across at the woman and waved to her. She came across. “Sorry I hope Isolde is not being a pest. My name is Isadora and those are my sons flying their kites. I am trying to make this a happy time for them. The doctors have told me they will not see the year our. Isolde is too young to understand soon she will be alone.”

Wee-Wee. “Isolde has shared her bucket of nice shells and stones with us. If she wants to play with us that is ok. She and you will even the teams up as we are competing against my sisters and cousins.”

One of the boys came running up. “Mum those girls want us to help dig the moat between the castles. All those little girls gave us a kiss for helping them.”

Tiny. “In that case you both can have a kiss, ice-cream and drink if you help us as we are the top group.”

Nena looked at Gaby who made no attempt at stopping the Tiny’s from kissing the boys. Draconaris noticed and came across. “Is everything ok Gabriel?”

“Yes all is ok we need some extra ice creams and drinks. Isadora here has been telling me her woes which have now been resolved. Isolde missed a kiss girls, so perhaps you better take her round your sisters so she has the same as her brothers. Then inform them all grandpa Draconaris wishes to buy them all an ice-cream and drink.”

Greta took hold of Isolde’s hand and led her round the others. “Gabriel sent me round with Isolde so that you may give her a kiss like you did with her brothers.”

It was Penny who went. “Oh Gabriel is she mad with the tinys?”
Isolde, “My brothers helped you out and you paid them with a kiss. What could be wrong with that?”

Penny. “On nothing is wrong if Gabriel sent you for a kiss.”

“Is Gabriel your older sister? My brothers tell me what to do. They said go and play with those tiny girls they are young like you.”

Penny. “I bet they did not tell you they fell into one of our moats and started to cry. The Tiny’s were very cross with them and made them dig out the remainder of the moat.”

Isolde. “Sometimes I pretend they are my sisters and we do things together. Mummy thinks I do not understand. I heard what the doctor said to mum. I learned my alphabet and according to the doctors my brothers would be ok if they had an X but they have a Y. All the doctor needs to do is alter the Y to an X and then my brothers will not die.”

Penny flicked her fingers and the tinys all kissed Isolde. “I think Isolde you should tell your mummy & Gabriel that all the boys need is the Y changed to an X. In fact we will come for our ice-cream and drink.”

As they came for their ice-cream the tide came in and flooded the moats. The castle nearest the sea soon collapsed back into the beach. Gradually some of the others also went the same way. Isolde looked at some of the other girls. They where very skinny and tall with blond hair and blue eyes. “Hello I have been playing with your little sisters. Do you like to dance? I do.”

Aurora. “Hello I see you have been playing with some of my daughters.”

“Yes and they have been playing with the twins and kissed them better when they fell onto their moat. Opps I was not suppose to tell I knew. Do you want to see my new doll? Mummy is looking after it for me so I do not loose her on the beach. I bought her with my spending money and the boys got the kites.”

“Yes Isolde I would love to see your new doll.”

“Mummy can I have my new doll to show my little friends’ mummy? This is Titania that is what I called her. She looks like the fairy queen so I named her after the fairy Queen. Look there are pictures of her in my book. She had different names depending on what time of year it is. See her wings come out of those little bumps on her back. I have the other outfits for when she changes her name. Would you like to help me change her into the different outfits?”

“Yes I will sit here and help you.”

“That outfit is her best one when she calls all the fairies to a meeting.”

“Yes Isolde that looks like the Queen of the heavens gown and tiara.”

Isolde kisses the doll that now was dressed as the Queen of the heavens. “Please can you help the twins so they are no longer sick and can you help mummy as a week ago she started growing bumps on her shoulder. She also has those funny spots behind her ears.”

Isadora. “I did not realise she had spotted the spots behind my ears. As for the lumps on my back they have the doctors puzzled what is causing them.”

Isolde. “Mummy you must be turning into a fairy like my doll.”

By now all the fae had sat down on the ground the doll was being passed round them all. The doll eventually reached Gabriel. As it reached Gabriel Rombald and Oberon came back.

Isolde. “You two are tall can you stretch all the way to heaven and tell the Queen of the heavens that Isolde would like her help if she is not too busy doing things that Queens do.”

Oberon looked across at Draconaris. “Brother this child needs to find the Queen of the heavens.”

Draconaris. “I believe she is rather busy at the moment. She is surrounded by lots of children and they all want her attention.”

Isolde climbed up on to Gabriel’s knee to retrieve her doll and then fell asleep in her arms. Isadora looked at her watch. “Bang on time she always needs a rest around this time. She will sleep for an hour. Pass her back and I will hold her until she awakes.”

Gaby. “No she can stay here. I am having a rest day today myself. Did Isolde say you have recently started growing bumps on your shoulder blades?”
“Yes the doctors are puzzled by them. They thought these looked like gills on a fish. They were going to do more tests on me when we return from our holiday in Scarborough.”

There was some “Oh’s” as Isadora showed the group her lumps and spots.

Aurora. “It is obvious you have no idea what you have there or you would not have told us. The doctors are correct those are gills and you appear to be a Princess of the Sea. However those lumps also denote you as a Princess of the Air. It seams strange that they have only appeared recently. Have you previously met any fae? And the children’s father what about him?”

Isadora.”The children’s father is a puzzle to me and my sister. Neither of us had been with any man. The lady at the DHSS questioned me for ages and then had me take a polygraph test. In the end she wrote must have been a victim of a rape drug as she has no memory of who the father is. I do not drink and certainly never went with any man. Our late great grandma told us stories of how a stranger turned up at her home when she was but a baby. The stranger fed the children of our family so they did not starve then eventually the stranger went away. We still live in great Granny’s home at Trawden in Lancashire as there is only the two of us and our children now.”

On this bit of information Greta picked Isadora up and dashed to the sea. “Sorry about this, but there is something I must know. Just hold on to me. Keep your arms around my neck and lift your legs up. ”

“Oh I a fishy tail now. What is happening to me? Oh I have my legs back now they are out of the water.”

“Now whilst we are facing seaward I will hold on to your legs and I want you to stretch out your arms until they are level with your shoulders and then bring them up as if you where a tree. It appears the child was correct and you are still a bit of a puzzle. Can you think back same as the Lady at the Dhss asked you to do? This time I want you to think of what you and your sister did around that time.”

“Well we went to watch a triathlon. There was a young boy entered called Drew Bond. He won the competition & we both got kisses from him. He was very wet after running, Cycling and swimming.”

Greta. “I have a further question. How long ago did the bumps and gills appear?”

Isadora. “That is easy it was about 18 days ago. The boys though have been ill for a long time. The doctors do not expect them to live to Christmas and then there will only be Isolde.”

Greta continued to hold Isadora firmly as she was sobbing away. Greta carried her to the beach and the waiting group. “Her Gills and wings only appeared 18 days ago. So that she must have some of my genes and those of an immature fae. That Fay must have come online 18 days ago. As for the boys their problem should be resolved soon now their mother has developed. I still have to go to Trawden tomorrow as the other sister could be similar.”

Isolde. “That is where I live. I could come and show you my home. Why is mummy crying? It was not the bad man again was it. He hurt mummy and Aunty.”

Neptune appeared. “Hello my grand daughters told me you had a fairy doll so I brought you a mermaid doll. So a bad man hurt your mummy can you tell me about it?”

“Well we had just got back from shopping in Colne. We noticed this smartly dressed stranger looking at the houses along our row. Mum asked if she could help him. He said he was looking for somebody. One minute he was nice and having a drink with us and then he turned nasty. He whipped mummy & Aunty on their backs until they bled. He said, he wanted the Sprogs of Greta. Well mummy & Aunty had never heard of anybody by that name. I think he told Mum & Aunt they had to call him Master Luke or something similar.”

Greta placed Isadora on a towel and then looked at her back. Rombald spoke. “Mistress I think we should not wait as he will return again. I suggest we take Greta and Isolde to collect her aunt and cousins. We can not permit them to live alone there while he is about.”

Gaby. “Isolde Master Luke or whatever his name is will pay for the whipping you and your sister received from him, I promise you that. Draconaris and Neptune along with a few others want a word with the Master Luke.”

Brigid knelt down and rubbed some balm into the wounds. “Sleep child I will also go with them as will Lucinder.”

Greta placed Isolde on her shoulder and they headed for the St Petersburg. Draconaris shouted out an order and a second helicopter full of troops followed them. What would have taken at least 2 hours on the road took only 15 minutes in the air.

The Master actually saw the helicopters land but he was busy double checking his facts in the churchyard. The next time he looked the helicopters had gone. He continued to look and read the gravestones. Some seamed to have lived a very long time, but they had still ended up in the cemetery. The vicar of the church asked if he could help.

“I wanted to check the grave records for a relation of mine who may be buried here. Or at least I was led to believe they could be here.”

The vicar brought the grave books. Loki soon found what he was looking for. They all had lived a long-time, but all had died. He was as mad as anything his information was not correct. He set off down the hill and noticed the house where the girls lived was boarded up.

An old crone from across the street spoke. “You have just missed them. Men in army uniform came with guns and took the family away. They did it very quickly. I thought they were such a nice family. The woman in Red appeared to be giving the orders. Do you think they were one of these terrorist groups you hear about? Perhaps their house might go boom.”

“Was the lady wearing an all in one Red jump suit?”

“Well I do not know what you call it. The boots she wore appeared to be part of the suit. She will have had to undress to go to the toilet. I thought what she wore was not very practical.”

Loki grinned, “Well Lucinder it appears you also have an interest in them perhaps I should pay you a visit, and see if we can come to an arrangement.”

50 minutes after leaving the group was back at the beach.

“Aunty Issy, Aunty Issy we are here. The Red lady said you needed our help so we have come to help you.”
“I was having such a strange dream. I think my dream though was not a dream. Is your mother here girl?”

“Yes the yellow lady was rubbing something into her marks on her back.”

Issy walked across to her sister and hugged her. “Samantha you said help would find us if we needed it. Apparently you must have been prepared for us as you had your cases packed before they got to you.”

“I was bringing the girls to meet you as I decided that loony man might come back. I did not want to stay there alone. I was scared at first when I saw the soldiers until I saw Isolde, and realised this must be the help that was promised. I noticed the White Rose on the Helicopters & I realised the troops must be official. I also thought you would not allow Isolde to go with strangers unless you trusted them. I had to come when I saw Isolde with apparent strangers.”

Gabriel looked at the two young women. “I remember you two you both hugged and kissed me when I entered and won the Triathlon. What can you tell us about this man who hurt you both?”

“Well we will try but I doubt we can tell you any more than what you have been told. We had just got off the bus and noticed a stranger walking up and down our row of houses. He appeared to be smartly dressed. We asked if we could help him. He came and had a drink of tea with us. He asked us some questions. He was looking for somebody who would be very old in our village. He got nasty when we told him there was nobody who fitted the profile he had. Well Isadora was due to go on her holiday & I told her to take the children & go. Then I had second thoughts and decided to join her so we packed our bags. As we left I noticed the bad man was in the church yard looking at gravestones. He appeared to be looking for somebody who was dead. He only got mad when he realised we could not help.”

Lucinder. “Well Agatha the Sea witch did her job. He did not recognise her and thought she was an old crone. By now he should be making his way to my realm. He though will get no satisfaction there as my helpers do not know where I am. The imps have been given permission to give him a nip or two until he leaves my realm.”

Gabriel. “Neptune & Oberon I expect the two of you to take joint care of these two young ladies. The children will also call Draconaris & Rombald Grandpa. I also think I know who the father of the children is. I am getting rather hungry. So I think we will go across to the Harbour fish restaurant.”

Nena. “Oberon & Neptune you both may like to order the specials for yourselves like your brothers & Titan Nieces. Us lesser Fae will order one to share.” With that they all took a seat. Before long the waitress arrived. She took the order from Oberon and he followed the advice given. Isolde found she was sat at a table with Gaby, Nena, Greta, and Brigid & Lucinder. There were also two vacant seats at the side of her.

Then she noticed Baby & Tiny scrambling on to them. Tiny gave the order & that she would like a special for 3 to share at. Greta ordered one for herself while the others ordered 2 to share. There was much joking during the meal. Shortly after they had finished the meal there was fire works in the sky.

Isolde. “Somebody is letting fireworks off in the daytime out at sea. Look there are men running to the lifeboat station. There is a tractor taking the lifeboat down to the sea.”

Neptune. “Gabriel I think the services of my daughters may be needed. I will ask the waitress if she knows what is going on.”

“Yes sir I know our chef has just gone to help. The cruise liner the Viking with 2000 people on board has been struck by another ship and is sinking fast. They have put out an all ship alert.”

Neptune and his daughters were off like a shot. They crossed to the harbour and boarded the helicopter. “Captain to the wreck as fast as you can.” Some of the other family members went to the warships in the harbour. Gaby along with her table went to the Yorkist.

Captain David. “There are many injuries. So far the Viking is still afloat the helicopters might be needed to take the injured to hospital. One has already gone with the Old Man and a team of girls. The sea was relatively calm and the Yorkist managed to get to the accident scene before the lifeboat. They started to pick up people who had fallen into the sea. As they watched the stern lifted up into the air and then the ship plummeted down to the depths of the North Sea. Other ships arrived and took on those in the lifeboats. The Yorkist off loaded their guests to one of the larger ships. Which then made for the port of Scarborough? Gaby then spotted Neptune surface. He signalled to them.

Captain David took the Yorkist across to him. Captain David was shocked as girls popped up out of the water each carrying a bundle. Isolde followed the example of the others and took a baby off the ladies. They dived back into the water and came back with a stunned woman. Captain David helped lift her into the ship and then started AR on her. A short while later she gave a cough and out of her mouth came some sea water. They wrapped the woman in blankets and the children in towels.

Isolde. “This lady must be my aunt look she has spots behind her ears like mum.”

Neptune. “David can you stop the ship I have spotted something that needs investigating.

Back on shore the survivors were receiving first aid at Scarborough General Hospital. Some of the more seriously injured got transferred to other nearby hospitals.

Alan De Merle was the chief reporter with the Scarborough News. He went to the hospital to get a report off somebody about what had happened. He soon found a very wet crew man from the Viking.

“Well sir it was foggy or at least a sea mist had descended. We where preparing to call in to Scarborough. Now that the port has been enlarged. I heard a siren and the bump threw me into the sea. Then the mist cleared and I could see the ship was sinking. The helicopter was first on the scene a man & some girls dived into the sea and started to help some people into the life rafts. Then the Yorkist arrived and they started picking up those still in the sea. They then transferred the people to some of the other ships that arrived on the scene. The Yorkist was still on the scene of the accident when the other ships brought me here.”

The reported got similar reports from other survivors. He headed back to the office to get his report in. He prepared it and the editor read it and instructed him to get down to the Harbour and interview the crew of the Yorkist. The Yorkist was still at sea when he got down to the harbour. The lifeboat was being hauled back into the Lifeboat house by the tractor. The reporter decided to interview the crew.

Lifeboat Captain. “The Yorkist managed to get to the site of the collision before us. They where picking up people thrown into the sea. They off loaded some to us and the other ships. Before you ask I can confirm the Yorkist appeared to be crewed by her majesty Queen Gabriel & friends.”
The reporter dictated his latest report to the paper.

The Editor. “Are you sure about the facts?”

“Well the captain of the Lifeboat said it was crewed by Queen Gabriel & Friends. Sir it is her personal run-around and even if she was not on board some of the other princesses must have been.”

On board the Yorkist the young woman opened her eyes. “Oh my babies are they all ok?

Captain David looked at the young woman. “We thought we had lost you. I had to give you AR. The girls are looking after your babies.”

“Oh so you breathed air into me. I am not the most normal of females. It was the bump that knocked me out.”

Greta. “David only discovered your gills after he gave you AR. As look would have it he is immune to most of your charms. You though might find you are expecting again. Now my cousins are feeding your babies. Uncle Neptune wants a word with you.”

“Oh he is real then. I thought Ariel was still in a different world. I found her years ago on the sea shore. She had a head injury. I took her to the local clinic in Rotterdam. She told them she was swimming and received an injury from a jet ski. They bandaged her up and I took her to my home. I tended to her wounds. As you will have gathered by now I was Male at the time. One day Ariel was fit and left. I never saw her again although I thought I had spotted her in the sea. I realised I must be dreaming because I was a long way out at sea at the time.”

After Ariel left I missed her greatly. I did my job as a male. However I took to dressing in her clothing she had left behind once I was home. I started to notice changes to my body. All my body hair vanished and the hair on my head changed to blonde. Then I went to the doctor who did a blood test on me. He informed me my body was destroying my Y chromosome and replacing it with an X chromosome. The doctor sent me to see a gender specialist. He informed me that I appeared to be like certain fishes that can change sex from male to Female. The doctor gave me a certificate that allowed me to change my documents. I got some teasing at work from some of the staff. I had to explain it was my body that had a problem and was changing me. One of the men said, he kept guppies and the same thing happened to them and other live bearers he kept in tanks. We soon became great friends. We kissed but never had sex. I had booked a holiday to England. After the ship set sail I started to look like a beached whale. I lay down in the cabin & thought I could hear Ariel. The next minute there was a great pain in my tummy and I thought I was going to break wind. I must have passed out and when I awoke next I had a cabin full of tiny girls. Shortly after that our ship collided with a large ship and I was knocked out.”

Neptune. “I take it that you had no idea that the girl you helped was a maid of the Sea.”

“Sir to be honest I thought she was delirious when I heard her talking in her sleep asking for her father Neptune. I also would have liked her as my wife.”

Neptune. “Ah that explains a few things. When she returned home her mind was all over the place as she kept saying I have to get back to Charles. Then she kept passing out. It was also Ariel who led us to you. There was only one reason she could be sure you were there. Mermaids are super swimmers and divers. Ariel knew exactly where you happened to be on the ship.”

“I go by the name of Charlotte these days sir after I changed. I presume somehow I got infected by Ariel. All I ever did was kiss her. I never went any further I can assure you of that sir.”

Gaby. “Neptune and his daughters all know about you and what you did for Ariel. Ariel left because she was in love with you. She realised that you were getting closer and what would happen should you ever make love to her. She did not envisage you wearing her clothes. However I have to ask you some personal questions. This man with the tropical fish has you ever kissed & cuddled with him or gone any further with him or any other person?”

Charlotte. “No we never did anything. I still tend to think of myself as male. How the little ones came about I do not know. I certainly never had sex either as male or female.”

Ariel. “We when in the sea do not wear clothing. I presume the clothing you wore because you missed me had my essence on and that transformed you. Had you embraced me in the water I would have been pregnant & you would have become my sister instantly. I presume wearing my clothing had a similar effect on you over a prolonged period. As you became more female your male cells got replaced with my cells. In effect you made yourself pregnant as you changed.”

Nena. “It looks like you will have to join our special club. We are nearly back in Scarborough.”

“All my clothing and money has gone down with the ship.”

Neptune. “It appears I have acquired another daughter and several grand daughters. As for your clothing I presume Ariel & sisters will let you borrow a few items until we get you a new wardrobe.”

Gaby. “We should have some dry clothing on board for you and your sisters as none of you can come off in your wet clothing. Everybody laughed when I had these lockers filled with extra clothing. I will have to remember to get them restocked. Once we get ashore I think it is time we got you Charlotte and the babies a wardrobe.”

David took the Yorkist into the harbour and there appeared to be a crowd waiting. For her to dock. The reporter Alan De Merle was among those waiting. “Your majesty Queen Gabriel we understood you had been helping in the search.”

“Yes I had just finished eating my lunch when we saw the distress flares. Some of my companions who are good swimmers went off in one of the helicopters. While I went with another group to the Yorkist. As luck would have it we got there before the Lifeboat. We started picking up people who had got thrown into the North Sea. Some of my friends managed to recover several people who got knocked out by the impact. We off loaded those people we recovered on to larger ships. The helicopter continued to search the area and as far as we know everybody has been recovered. We also had to collect my friends who dived into the North Sea from the Helicopter.”

David Starky took hold of Gabriel. “I think her majesty has had a long enough interview. If you have anymore questions she will be glad to answer them at the Royal.”

The Rolls Royce drew up alongside the Yorkist and Gabriel got in it along with the Captain.

“Gaby what is this about me being immune to mermaids?”

“Ah well it is true in a way. You already are infected with Fae blood. As to how long you will remain male I have no idea. So it might be a good idea to bring your marriage forward.”

The driver spoke. “Well since meeting you all in Harrogate I have had an interesting time.”

“Lucinder I was thinking about you. I looked up Egyptian goddess of Truth. Guess what I discovered she is called Ma’at & according to the history books she is the daughter or Ra. She apparently was feared by most of the other gods for the way she brought balance and Justice.

“Ok so Dr Payne found a temple of Ma’at in his digging. Those references to King Arthur sure put all those know alls in a panic. They have been swatting over their history books to see it those times were the same? As for the academics they have only just realised what was discovered. There will be an official announcement tomorrow. Dr Payne will have to go back to Egypt for the official opening of the new temple.”

David. “I am more up on the Celtic and Roman gods. There are some of the Egyptian gods I have heard about Like Ra, Horus, and Troth. Isis & Set. The last one had a nasty reputation. Is Ma’at the same as Justice? Or is it a different god all together?”

“David across the planet I go by many different names. Those are just two of my many names. As for Set he has always been my opposite number. While he may not intend for evil to come from his acts it usually does. That is why he is the desert god of storms and chaos. After he killed his older brother Osiris and dismembered him he became the enemy of Isis and Horus.”

“So Set could almost be like Loki of the Germanic gods who killed Balder. Now if you exist then the Barguest could also exist. Quite a while ago a passenger on what was my boat was telling me that he lived near Appletreewick and they had legends of fairy rings and the Barguest. He informed me the Barguest was one of Odin’s killer dogs or to be more precise a Hell Hound.”

Gaby chuckled. “Lucinder the car can go in the multi-storey at the Brunswick centre. David you can accompany us. The others will have taken Charlotte shopping.” They soon found Neptune, Oberon & Rombald sat down in the centre chatting away. “Hi Uncles we have shaken off the press and brought David shopping for his wedding attire. He wants to go Hell Hound hunting at a place called Trollers Ghyll.”

Isadora. “Did I just hear you mention the Barguest? Please do not go looking for it. If you do then you need charms to protect you.”

Oberon. “David will be safe enough if I am there. The Hell hounds are supernatural creatures and will obey me or my brothers. After spending some time shopping the Tinys wanted to return to the beach. By now the tide had turned and was going out again. Sadly only the sandcastle Gaby’s group had made was still standing. Some of the others there was still a trace of. As not all of the tide had gone out the girls worked on the top sections and they followed the tide as it retreated.

Charlotte looked at the tinys quite happy all playing away on the sands. “Gabriel did they all change to be Tinys like I changed to a Mer”

Wee-Wee who appeared to be happily playing in the sands spoke. “Some of us where born tiny to the grand daughters of Lord Draco. Others where females who wished to be his companions. Some are the daughters of Lord Oberon. Those with the bright red hair are all his daughters regardless of if they tall and skinny or just small.”

Nena. “Charlotte this group started out as a bonding exercise for the Team Appolonaris. Most of the juniors and a large number of the seniors did not realise they had Royal Bloodlines or that they also had fae blood in them. The bringing together of the group must have triggered something. Your changes started at the same time we were united.”

“My doctor in Holland thought I had got hold of illegal hormones and was altering myself. He asked me outright if I was a transsexual who was using hormones and did not know how to ask him. He even arranged for me to take a polygraph test and that showed I was telling the truth. I was sent for a battery of tests. After I got the results that only told me what I already knew. I got a compelling feeling to come to Scarborough. I did not know why.”

Greta. “I was about 300 miles away in Scotland. You felt the pull of the Fae magic like I did. The Fae large or small are still coming to meet their Queen & Empress. I also got a mate out of the deal as did my sisters and cousins. You though had already chosen your mate long before you changed. Look here comes your mate cousin Ariel with your army of daughters. If you are thinking that cannot be they were only babies a short while ago. Mer babies grow rapidly once they have tastes Mer milk.”

“Mummy, Mummy aunt Ariel says we can play with our tiny cousins and help them build the sandcastle. The old man has gone with Aunt Lorelie to get us all we need. Apparently today is called a play with the tinys day.”

Ariel. “I am sorry. I was hoping that I had not infected you. That is why I left you. I and my sisters felt you come on line. I then knew I had to collect you.”

Charlotte. “Ariel there is still a tiny bit of my mind that is male and it still wants to embrace you. That male bit still in my mind also prevents me from looking at males as partners. I look at you and all I want to do is sleep with you.”

Greta giggled. “You still have a bad case of Arielitis like I got a bad case of Solomonitis. I managed to cure my case of Solomonitis.”

Charlotte looked across at Dr Solomon’s. “I think I heard you talk on standing stones at Amsterdam University sir. There are several sites I would like visit while over here. Will you also change like I did, by consorting with the daughters of Titans?”

Greta. “No Sam is quite safe at the moment. He has too many of us who require his services. He will discover he is aging a lot slower than normal mortals and his stamina & strength will increase with time. Shortly it will be Inga’s turn. Gaby Dr Payne asked me about borrowing a helicopter. Apparently she has just heard some news from a friend in Skipton concerning standing stones and a stone circle at Bradup on Rombald’s Moor.”

Sam. “I would like to go tomorrow with her and check the site out if that is possible.”

Gaby. “Those who wish to stay here and play on the beach again can. However I and my father along with the two doctors, Oberon & any who wish to come will go to the sites David & the doctors wish to visit.”

Draconaris. “Hello I need to speak to all the tinys. I noticed Ken Diddy is on at the Futurist theatre tonight. Who would like to go to the show?”

There was a united reply of, “Me, Me, Me.”

“In that case it is a good job I bought lots of tickets.”
Tinkerbell one of Oberon’s daughters. “Uncle Draconaris are we also invited or is the offer open to only the Tinys?”

“Tinkerbell we all will be going. You and your sisters might have to sit with the tinys as I could not get us all together. You and the tinys will be in the stalls while the rest of us will be in the Boxes and balcony. So I expect you to look after them all as if they were all your little sisters.”

Meanwhile in Thailand.

The adverts on the internet had attracted a lot of interest in Europe and America. The Hospitals in Puket were being kept busy with enquiries about the new procedure. They were all told the same story that they would become complete child bearing women with the new procedure. They also got some enquiries from others who had previously undergone surgery to change sex. They were informed by the hospitals they could be dealt with immediately for a slightly cheaper price. Plane after plane landed bringing much needed Dollars and Euros to Siam.

The Mikado and group had left Thailand. The great liners that carried them had made good time and they found themselves in the Gulf of Aden. They were making for the former British protectorate of Aden. Aden would be the last stop before they sailed into the Red Sea and then the Suez Canal. A pilot boat came out to guide them into the port of Aden.
As the great liners got closer they could see three flags were flying. The flags of Northumbria, Nippon & Yemen all flew side by side. In the VIP lounge members of the ruling Yemen government waited bedecked in the traditional garb of an Arab country. The stop in Aden was only very short before the liners sailed into the Red Sea. However the Mikado had all his people instructed in the correct way to behave in an Arab country.

One of the major differences the Princesses noticed straight away was that the Yellow & Brown races of Asia had been replaced with the Black & White races. The Mikado was offered a tray with two sheep’s eyes on it. He took them and promptly swallowed them. The Arab princes were delighted he had not refused them. All too soon the short break was over and the group continued on their journey.

After they had left the sheik called his daughters. “Well what did you learn?”
“Well they are all the brides of a dragon lord. There are at least a thousand of them. Some have already been sent by air. They tried to be proper and correct. One of the Princesses was heard to say. Those outfits those girls wear are very pretty I wish I had one like that. Another said those girls in those outfits would make good companions for the dragon lord. Another of my sisters heard the girls talk that Isis and Ma’at had turned up in the North of England.”

At this news the sheiks present all paled. “Father what is wrong?”

“Our ancestors did not make any deals with the Dragon lords. They did though make a deal with certain gods to protect them from the Lord of Storm & chaos also known as Set or Seti. Then other ancestors became Muslims and worshiped the one.”

“Father from what the girl’s say even those goddesses kneel before the divine child.”

The Sheiks called the Imam and asked for the interpretation of the divine child. The Imam smiled. To Jew, Christian or Muslim the meaning is the same. I suggest you my princes send the tribute required to the divine child. And thus ensure our protection from the worshipers of Seti.

In China the government had looked at the area suggested by the Mikado’s’ doctors. They discovered some towns had a 50-50 male to female ratio while others had a 90-10 ratio. They sent a medical team into that area and at the same time they started broadcasting that the government had started a dating and marriage agency for single people. One of the stipulations was applicants had to have a full medical before they were allowed going on the register. There was a bonus in that the government would give any couple who got married through their agency a cash hand out to start them out on their new life together.

The government though had chosen the town because of a factory and the effects working there had on the male staff. Not one of these males was married and so they would be the first of the general population to get transformed after coming in contact with hormones for a considerable time. The doctors reported all 4000 males working there had been transformed and were now on the books of the marriage agency. They also informed the government that there would now be 4000 jobs going at the factory and they would check the new staff in four months time.

Back in Scarborough at the Royal.

Gabriel & Nena along with the others had eaten their evening meal and had gone to their apartments to change. The Tinys along with their Fae sisters all wore gowns of green satin. While the daughters of Neptune all wore blue gowns. Ally found she was also in a green dress. Brigid, daughters & sisters were all in Yellow with the Exception of Lucinder who stuck to bright red. Kiko and her sisters all wore a traditional Kimono. The groups made for the sea lift and descended down to the sea front and the Futurist theatre. Two of Ken’s diddy men were watching the audience arrive through a peep hole. They both dashed off to see Ken while two more diddy's took their place.

“Ken, Ken, Ken we have a full house tonight even the Royal box is taken. You will never guess what I saw going into the audience and they are sitting in the front stalls.” Ken switched on the close circuit television he had in his room.

“Oh I see we have a sea of Tinys. It appears we also have the Queen of Northumbria and the two princesses of York. We had best put on a good show tonight.”

Wee-Wee had gone into the stalls with Constance was sat on her knee.
At the start of the show the National Anthem of Northumbria was played. All the Audience stood with the exception of Gabriel.

Ken came on with his Diddy men. “Good Evening Ladies and Gentlemen. Tonight is a special night for me as I noticed Queen Gabriel is present along with a selection of Princesses. My Diddymen are also excited as the Diddy Queen had come all the way from her home in Knotty ash and by the look of it she has brought all the Diddy’s from the treacle mines.” The spotlight pans to Gabriel and then to Wee-Wee who waved to the audience. “Now I was informed there was another 2 very small Diddy Queens in the Audience. Will all of you come down here please?”

Wee-Wee. “Actually there are four of us now as Tiddler is with us.” The four all dressed alike walked to the stage and clamoured up the steps.
One of Ken’s diddymen held out a microphone.

“Tell me how you are enjoying your holiday in Scarborough,”

Tiddler. “I am having a great time with my sisters and cousins. We have to make sure the giants you have here do not stomp on us.”

“Giants? We have no giants here.”

Wee-Wee. “The diddy king is a giant in comparison to us as we are only Tinys.” This brought laughter from the audience.

“So what have you been doing today?”

Baby. “Well we have had a busy day. We played on the beach and built sandcastles but the tide washed them away. We went to a café and to the shops then we went back to the beach after the tide turned.”

“We saw the fireworks and then Queen Gabriel left in the Yorkist to help the poor people in the sinking ship.”

(Note the Barguest is reputed to roam the area of Trollers Ghyll near Appletreewick in Yorkshire and is supposed to be a harbinger of death. There are reports of a dog and a pack of dogs that are black with shaggy coats and bright red eyes roaming that area. The area they roam is close to Devil’s Bridge where the devil is said to claim a number of souls’ every so often in payment for building the bridge.)

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp.
A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 22.

The lift from the Royal Hotel to the Beach

Thursday night &Friday 19th July 2008.

The show at the Futurist theatre went on a lot longer than expected Gaby and friends expected. At one point Ken had wanted to crown one of the four small tinys Fairy Queen. They insisted that the job went to somebody taller than a tiny. Ken looked around. “Do all you diddymen & tinys agree on that.”

The tinys at the front shouted “We want Queen Gabriel.” The noise from the shouting got louder and louder. Even Ken could not fail to hear what they shouted.

In the Royal Box Gabriel had decided to go down to the stage as requested. “Bridget & Justine you both can accompany me down to the stage. As this is a theatre nobody would think it odd if we flew down to the stage.” Wings appeared on their backs and the three of them flew down to the stage. Those in the audience who were not part of Gabriel’s group thought they were part of the act. There was a lot of clapping and cheering. Wee-Wee and companions were scanning the remainder of the audience. Ken was a little surprised at their mode of arrival. He soon recovered and was joking again. “Apparently I am no longer the Diddy King, but the court jester.”

The three ladies sat down on the three thrones that that were brought in. Gabriel found Baby & Tiny had scrambled on to her knee while Lucinder got Tiddler and Brigid got Wee-Wee. Then the diddy people started dancing again. One of the dancers spoke, “Please your majesty may we bring up some children from the Audience to help us dance as we are four dancers down now.”

Gabriel. “Well as I am the Fairy Queen I think I should have some of my court up here. I will start with the Princess of the Sea.” Isolde’s hand shot up in the air. One of the Diddy people went and collected Isolde.

Isolde did a curtsy, “Your Majesty I am called Isolde & the old man called me a Princess of the Sea.”

“In that case will somebody bring the Old Man up here? Now I need some Giants have we any giants here that are above 6ft.” The daughters of Rumbletum & Inga put their hands up. More Diddy people collected then. “Children we have mermaids, Giants what else do we need for my Fairy court?”

“Fairies.”

“Yes you are correct. Will those children in seats A1,B5,C7,D9,E1,A3,B7,C9 &E3 all stand up. I want you all to find me a fairy each and bring her to the stage. I will give you a description of my missing fairies. They are very thin with long blond hair and blue eyes.”

With that all but one went round the theatre asking girls if they were fairies. The one that had hardly moved was on crutches and stumbled into one of the Fae. She held her hand up “Your Majesty this child caught me in fact she caught two of us.”

“Children please stop for a moment. This girl did not move far but she managed to catch two of my fairies. As you can see what they look like please go and select one.”

One child payed no notice and made his way to White socks. “Please will you accompany me to the stage? I only see shades of black and white and for me your dress stood out like a beacon.”
White socks smiled. “I also see the world in the same colours as you.”

Herne. “I think young man you had better take my daughter up to the stage and say Pan wishes to play the pipes for you.”

White socks and another girl in a white dress took hold of the boy’s hand.
“Come you have us instead of a Fae princess.”

Oberon held his hand up. “This boy has found two princesses of the fields and forests and Lords Herne & Pan.”

Gabriel, “Greetings Lord’s of this Land. Lord Pan Will you join with my fairy harpists and play for us while the others dance.”

Herne approached the young boy’s mother. “Madam your child dances with mine. Will you be so good as to dance with me? Is your husband not here with you?” The woman burst into tears. Eventually the tears subsided.

“My husband is with us in spirit only. He arranged for this holiday and we were looking forward to having a good time together. William our son sees the world differently from other children. Most children do not want to play with him as he sees the world in shades of black and white. My husband and eight others got killed in an accident when a mill chimney came crashing down at their place of work. I was in two minds if I should leave Worksop and look for a new start elsewhere.”

“This show is a lot different to what I was led to believe. The three ladies I actually thought they flew. They must have had harnesses on to land safely on the stage. The Piper who answers to Lord Pan must have to take a long time to get ready for this show. As for the tinys I saw them playing on the beach earlier today. William wanted to go across and say hello then. Later we saw some of that group running very fast to the helicopter and others ran to the Yorkist. That sped away very fast. Shortly after that the lifeboat was launched.”

Oberon tapped Herne on the shoulder. “Excuse me brother it is my turn.”

William meanwhile was now dancing with two of the Fae. He kept looking across at the four small tinys. “Oh do you want to dance with our little sisters?”

“Earlier today I wanted to play on the sands with them. Mum stopped me by saying their parents might not like a strange boy coming to play with them. I keep getting an urge to go across to them and hug, kiss and cuddle all four of them.”

William ran back to his mother in tears. “Mum it is getting worse. Those four draw me to them. It took all my control not to rush over and kiss all four of them. In addition I could have easily kissed the other four girls. Mum what is wrong with me? I do not feel drawn to the girls at school like I have in Scarborough today. Take that girl over there, I heard her say she came from near Colne in Lancashire. She is another I could kiss all day.”

Aurora. “Oberon continues to dance with the mother. I will look after this child. He obviously has Tinyitis very badly.” As Aurora touched William he fell into a deep sleep. “That is better now child perhaps I can see what is going on in your mind.”

Ariel came across. “The mistress wishes to know if he is ok?”

“Ah Ariel I put him to sleep. Apparently he has a very bad case of Tinyitis combined with Meritis. Normal girls do not affect him but the younger Fae do. You saw how he was attracted to White socks and then Tinkerbell. I was just about to do a mind probe to see why he is affected like he is.”

Whilst his mother danced Aurora took the child back to the hotel. William talked in his sleep. “Granny I am trying to be good.”

Aurora stroked William’s hand. “I am here for you child.” Aurora then heard another voice.

Ma’at “Sister you have him. He has been under my protection for some time. Unfortunatly I could do nothing for the father. Set caused the father’s death. The child and mother both are wearing protection of some sort. Whilst he is sleeping we could look.”

Nena entered the room. “Gabriel says you are to leave the charm in place. The four will get all the information out of him while he sleeps. Her Majesty informed me about the accident that killed his father.” Nena kissed the sleeping child. “Now the rest of his bed mates can kiss him if they wish.”

The four girls who had danced with William entered the room. “Our fathers instructed us to stay with him. The rest of you may go to bed.”

Aurora though slept in a chair. The four girls got into bed with William and promptly fell asleep. Not before each one gave him a good night sleep. Aurora herself did not see the four tiniest of the tinys enter the bedroom and scramble into the big bed.

William awoke around 07.00. He looked around and then saw Aurora smiling. “Sorry for a moment I thought you were my Nana. I seam to have grown lots of arms and legs in the night.” William found managed to extract himself from the bed. He looked at himself in the mirror and burst out crying again. “They are still there and seam to be even bigger now. I was trying to hide them before. My hair has even got longer overnight as I slept.”

Aurora. “I want you to go and take a bath. Use as much bubble bath as you like and I will find you some clothing to fit. Leave the door unlocked so I can bring in your towels and clean clothing.

William looked at himself in the full size mirror. He twisted round. He started to talk to himself again. “Nana my tummy has gone but by bottom is bigger and Mr Winkie has almost vanished. My hair has got lighter and longer. I am massive up top they look like a couple of mountains. What am I going to do? William got into the bath and started to cry again.

Wee-Wee heard the crying and went to investigate. “Hello do you mind if I join you in the bath?”

“I do not mind. Should you be getting in a bath with a boy though?”

Wee-Wee scrambled into the bath. “Oh that is just right. Now to set your mind at rest. We all saw you last night when you were sleeping. If you are a boy then we all must be boys. Boys would not be seen dead in a scented bubble bath & they do not grow breasts like girls do.” A naked Tiddler entered the bathroom and got in the bath.

“This is great, usually I have to wait until Tinkerbell or one of the others wakes up. I am too small to be allowed in here on my own. Wee-Wee did you tell her?”

“No I only just got in myself. We have a confession to make when we got into bed we could not help noticing you had sprung a leak. So all four of us took turns at reducing the pressure.”

“I had intended asking mum how to stop the leaking.”

Aurora held a towel out. “First we get you dressed and dried. For most of the tinys it is the beach again with their sisters and cousins. Tiny & Baby are going with Gabriel in the Helicopter to check something out.”

Tinkerbell and companions got unto the bath. “Mother Baby & Tiny have already gone. Gabriel summoned them. We have to help look after you.”

William patted himself dry and then as he was doing so his mother came in with Constance.

Constance. “Wee-Wee you have to come as Queen Gabriel wants the two of us in the helicopter along with all the senior Fae. William your mother will stay with you, Tiddler & Sisters. They will want to play on the beach for most of the day. I have to give this to you it needs signing with your name. No doubt the remaining Tinys will all need Drinks, Ice-cream or similar. When it is lunch time you are all booked in at the fish restaurant across the road.”

Wee-Wee held her arms. “Mama, Mama.”

“Come on we have not got time for games. I will wrap this towel round you and then we are going.”

“Mum I have been thinking. How I am looking now I can hardly be called William. So with that in mind will you call me Wendy? Also how do I stop these mountains from leaking?”

Tiddler decided to hold her arms up and say the same as Wee-Wee. Wendy picked her up and wrapped a towel round her.

Tinkerbell. “Tiddler will stop you from leaking. I suggest you sit down in this chair and let her feed. Then I will get a sling so you can carry Tiddler.”

At the St Petersburg & on Rombald’s Moor.

Gaby and the others laughed as Constance arrived with Wee-Wee still wrapped in a towel. “Constance we would have waited while you got her dressed.”

“I will dress her after she has fed. I am fair bursting after she has been neglecting her duties. So as soon as I get strapped in I am going to feed her.”

Two of the helicopters set off. The first stop was Rombald’s Moor near Keighley Gates. The journey time was about 15 minutes. The pilots noticed the television transmitter and landed close to it. The first thing Dave Bond noticed was a strip of land laid bare. He went over to talk to a work man about what he was doing. It transpired the man was reseeding the area after the gas pipeline had gone through.

Dave Bond. “We have come to inspect the Bradup stone circle as we heard a rumour that the pipeline had removed it.”

“Oh I know nothing of the stone circle. I can give you my bosses telephone number if that will help.” Whilst Dave was talking to the man the others searched and found no trace of the missing stones.

Dr Payne was immediately on the Telephone to Yorkshire Archaeology to inform them to start proceedings against the gas pipeline company for criminally damaging a listed Archaeological site.

The workman overheard the conversation and got on to his boss immediately. “Look it is fine for you to say calm down. You are not the one with Armed Soldiers and archaeologists wandering about. I told you I thought those stones were part of a listed site. You would not listen and informed the men to dump the stones in the Quarry and nobody would know any different.”

Dr Payne. “I asked my friend if he would meet us by the Great Allotment with his cousin. He should be there by now. Apparently it is only a very short journey down this road.”

As they walked down the road they saw two men stood by the roadside talking. “Hi Andi this is my cousin & he will show you the stone himself.”

Brigid when she saw the site said. “Oh it is a mother stone. That workman is in for a shock once this is in position again.”

Richard on whose land the stone was. “So do I take it that this is an important site?”

Brigid. “Important site is an understatement. Do you have a tractor that could lift this stone back and scoop some of the earth out?”

“Sure it is just round the corner. That is what we came up on.” Richard trundled off and a short time later returned on a bright red Case-Brown tractor. Using the hydraulics’ he scooped out two bucket loads of earth.

Dr Solomon’s, “That should be deep enough. Can you slowly lift the top of the stone?” As Richard did so the stone slid into the hollow created for it. Richard then filled in the remainder of the hole with some of the soil he had dug out. Dave Bond and the two doctors started to brush the soil of the stone. They discovered some strange scratching on the stone. As they read the stone the weather changed. Dark Clouds started to roll over the sky.

“I do not know about you folks but we are heading back to the farm. That looks to be one stinker of a storm heading this way.”

Dr Payne was busy transcribing the scratching on the stone. “Right I have all I need for the moment.” As they left they saw flashes of lightning. One of the flashes hit the re-erected stone and it started to emit a golden glow. The group had just got back to the helicopters when they heard a terrified scream.

Gaby went to investigate. The first thing she noticed was that a complete stone circle far larger than Stonehenge now occupied the site that the workman was reseeding. He was in a hut that was on top of one of the stones that had grown out of the ground.

Gaby shouted. “You had better jump or else you will end up as a sacrifice if that lightning strikes the stone.”

The poor man looked terrified. “The circle you asked about just started to grow out of the ground.” No sooner had the man jumped than the centre stone with the hut was hit and the hut burst into flames. Then the whole circle turned a golden colour. Shortly after that concentrated beams of light left the circle in the eight directions of the compass.
Gaby spoke to the troops. “Can you take him to the nearest hospital? I think he might have damaged some bones when he jumped. Then you are to rejoin us for lunch at Percival Hall near Appletreewick.”

As the helicopters took off they could see the band of gold as it streaked then more golden rays left that site.

Dr Payne double checked her notes. “It appears that some sort of energy source has been activated. Some of it is heading for the direction of Stonehenge .”

Gaby. “From what I was told in a dream it will be weeks before all the sites are active. I will then need all that energy on Mount Sharphaw. Loki will make his move on Earth at that time then. Now we need to get to our next destination.”

Trollers Ghyll and the Barguest.

A short flight later the helicopter put down in the car park of Percival Hall. This was an ancient manor house that was used by the Diocese of Bradford as a retreat centre. At the sound of the helicopter the ladies of the centre came out to see what was going on.

The manager of the centre held her hand out. “We normally do not get guests arrive by Helicopter.”

Nena. “Actually there is another helicopter due with our security team. After our lunch we intend to visit Trollers Ghyll.”

“Oh are you sure? There is supposed to be a pack of killer dogs that roam that valley. We have heard them howling like wolves. They have never bothered us here. Perhaps it is because we are a religious organisation that they have avoided us. However I would not go up in that valley without protection. I do not mean your security guards either. What I mean is supernatural protection.”

“You mean like rabbit’s foot or silver bullets. Rowan or Yew. Or perhaps a charm provided by a coven. Is that what you mean?”

“So you have then thought about extra protection then.”

Nena. “We will be going without the soldiers. They will stop here and have their lunch and guard the helicopters.”
“On in that case I better come with you and show you the quickest way to Trollers Ghyll.”

The first thing both Gaby and Nena noticed was there was a well made footpath towards Trollers Ghyll. After a walk of 30 minutes the manager said, “We need to stop here and I will ask for safe passage for your group.”

The manager went to a small stone circle and started to dance and sing.

Gaby. “Apparently Brigid she is calling for the Earth mother to protect us from evil.”

The manager got a shock though as she danced the stones of the temple rose out of the ground and there was a humming sound. Like the stones at Bradup this temple also took on a golden colour.

Briget. “Child you call to me the Earth mother to protect those you call your friends. That I cannot do as they already have my brothers’ & Sisters’ protecting them. To even the smallest of the group the Barguest will appear to be a puppy dog.”

Briget & Lucinder walked into the circle and took hold of the woman. Lucinder. “Child thanks you for the request for help. However we are with the group you the leader of the daughters of Truth sought to help. Ma’at our sister is pleased with you. Now perhaps you will take us to the place where the Barguest resides.”

Another 15 minutes and they arrived at a hidden cave. “This is where we leave food for the dogs. Other than that I can help you no further.” The four tinys asked to be placed on the ground while the others investigated the cave.

Lucinder started to laugh. “No wonder they like it here there is a strong smell of sulphur. So I presume there are sulphur springs round here like there are at Harrogate and several other places across Yorkshire.”

Meanwhile the four tinys got a visitor. A very black shaggy puppy came up to them and sniffed at them. Then the puppy rolled over and they started to rub its tummy. The puppy gave a series of yelps and another three puppies bounded over and immediately rolled over to be stroked. Gaby and the others emerged from the cave. At the same time two of the biggest dogs Gaby had ever seen bounded over to the Tinys. Tiny stood up and growled at them and then went back to playing with the puppies. The two massive dogs looked at the Tinys with their blood red eyes. Then they gave of a series of barks. More dogs bounded up and then went over to the tinys to be stroked. Wee-Wee and companions started to sing the song of the Valkerie. This certainly got the attention of the adult dogs. They went and laid down either side of the Tiny who were sat in a row.”

The two older dogs started to wag their tails when they spotted Lucinder and companions.

Draconaris. “Some Hell dogs you are when you act like puppies for the smallest of my children.” One dog went up to Gaby and another Nena. The next second the two of them were on the back of the great dogs. Both Gaby & Nena found they were flying through the air. The puppies followed the example of the older dogs. Even the manager found she was seated on one of the more mature dogs. Shortly after that the dogs took off. The tinys started to sing again. This caused the dogs to travel faster. Eventually they returned to Trollers Ghyll.

One of the Great Dogs approached Draconaris. “That was to prove that even the smallest of our breed can carry the daughters and Sisters of Lord Draconaris or what ever name he goes by these days.”

Baby came across and hugged the great dog. “He goes by the name of Grandpa Draco saviour of princesses. I am Baby and one of the smallest of the Tinys.”

“When the ground trembled, and the great stone temple arose out of the ground we knew our time of isolation was over. That is the first time in over 1000 years we have flown like we did with the Valkerie. The tiny ones know our song of old. Mistress there is one in your midst we wish to thank for bringing us parcels of food every day. We heard her pray to the Earth mistress every morning and night. Today was the first time she got a reply.”

Briget. “It is only recently my powers returned to me. The keeper of the temple though failed to spot me for what I am. She though now has ridden the Barguest around the world. I ask her to return to the temple and all the Barguest enter with her.”

The female and dogs did as requested. A short time later the priestess exited the temple followed by quite a few females with blue eyes and jet-black hair. The group started making its way back to Percival Hall.
David found he was talking to one of the women. “I was told a legend about the Barguest recently when talking to a client on what was my boat. What actually happened to those people who strayed into this valley?”

“David. By now you of all people should realise some of our people can shape shift. We can all smell the scent of fish on you. That means you have been in contact with a Mer cousin of ours. It also means you must have other Fae blood or you would not be here now. Initially there was only two of the Barguest here. When somebody wandered into the valley we went to them for help. Instead of helping us they were transformed into more Barguest so we ended up with quite a pack that is all female.”

Dr Payne spoke to Gabriel. “With your father Dave Bond & Dr Solomon’s we have our own Archaeological team. I am including myself as apparently one of your goddess relations has made me her daughter. I presume my new sisters and Dr Solomon’s new partners will be giving us a hand. I was wondering if we could also have an underwater unit.”

Gaby. “Ariel I was wondering what we could find for you and your sisters to do to occupy your time. Dr Payne here has come up with a super suggestion that I create an underwater archaeology team to recover lost artefacts & ships. How would you feel about working with Dr Payne?”

“I know father and all my sisters would be interested. We put something similar to father a while ago. We wanted to buy a shipyard that was almost derelict and recover ships and repair and sell them.”

Gaby. “Ariel that is a super idea. However this is still a bonding exercise and as such we will pay a visit to Teeside tomorrow to see what is available. I also heard of a place in Hartlepool that I which to visit. Dr Payne you will run the land archaeology unit and Ariel the under water. I also suggest that somebody approaches Lloyds of London to see about purchasing the recovery rights to the Viking that recently sank in the North Sea.”

Dr Payne. “It was not what I had in mind however what you suggest does have possibilities as mermaids can dive to depths that would be impossible for mortal divers. It appears in a matter of minutes we have created several companies in theory at least. I suppose we could say we were recycling ships. That is if they can be recovered and taken to Teeside. Also there is the pollution caused by wrecks. The insurance company also stands to have countless claims for environmental damage caused by such as the Viking doing down.”
Off the East coast salvage companies had already sent divers down to see if it was possible to recover the Viking on behalf of the insurance company.

David had gone back to the cave with Helen. Helen pressed the cave wall and part of the wall swung back revealing a treasure horde. This belongs to the Barguest and needs to come with us. David spoke into his telephone and asked for plastic bags and an additional helicopter.

Nena came up the path leading the soldiers along with her came Brightflame. Brightflame looked at the still glowing temple. “The treasure only needs moving to the temple. There is no need for it to be taken to the Helicopter.”

Nena noticed none of the soldiers entered the circle. Only Brightflame & Helen did that. David & Nena oversaw the removal of the treasure. Eventually Brightflame and Helen returned to double check the cave. Helen watched as the men saluted David. “All ist in Ordnung Kaptain.”

Nena looked at Helen. “David this Barguest also known as Helen is desperate for you to kiss her. She already knows whom you are promised to.” As they all exited the cave the temple grew brighter and brighter until a golden beam appeared in the centre where the treasure had been placed. The next second the beam and the treasure were gone.

Helen flung her arms round David’s neck & planted a kiss on his lips. As she did so Helen changed to a fully clothed tiny. “So you are another Tiny now and I suppose you need to be transported back to the hall.”

Helen found that as a tiny she could read David’s mind. He was thinking of his girl friend and the recent statement made to him that he would also eventually become female. He then started to think of his girl friend back in the fishing tackle shop. The group quickly caught up with the main group back at the Hall.

After having an evening meal the group returned to the helicopters and their flight back to the St Petersburg in Scarborough. As they flew back they could see the golden streaks flashing across the kingdom. As the helicopters landed on the deck of the St Petersburg David noticed his girl friend was waiting for him. Gaby and the others watched as she made sure all the others present knew he was hers. “Well where is she then David?”

David tried to play dumb. “Yesterday it was a daughter of Neptune. Today it will have been the Barguest who tries to get a kiss off you.”

David grinned. “Well I somehow seam to have acquired a tiny. She needed me to carry her as she was tired. You know how the tinys are.”

“Yes David I know how the tinys are and I also know how the Barguest are. So you found a tiny did you?”

“No David found lots of tinys. Some of the others had to carry us to the Helicopter. If David is our Daddy you must be mummy.” David’s girlfriend’s mouth was opening and shutting with no words coming out.

Gaby. “Did you go and get the special licence as I asked you two?”

“Actually Inga & I both did as we decided as there was to be one wedding on Saturday we could have ours at the same time. I thought David might be bringing the Barguest back. I did not expect him to discover more Tinys.”

Dr Solomon’s started to laugh. “At least I got several partners who can look after themselves. I thought it was puppies the tinys were playing with. My eyes must have deceived me as we had no puppies in the Helicopter only the extra Tinys.”

David’s girlfriend took the tiny from David. “So I am mummy to a pack of Tiny’s am I? In that case mummy had better feed you. David this tiny thought she was being clever getting you to carry her. They are all locked on to you and now to me. Although this one I think I will keep as a baby. There was something I was going to tell you before we got married. Gaby & some of the others already realise like you I am not of mortal blood although I look human. I can shape shift to anything as can my sisters. A long time ago two of my sisters went missing. I would know her scent anywhere as she would know mine. My missing sisters seam to have multiplied in the years since they went missing. I may be your legal partner. However all of these new tinys now think of you as their mate.”

Both Draconaris & Oberon started to laugh. “David they will keep you on your toes. Now you have your own set of Tinys.”
Greta was giggling away. “David I got Solomonitis quite badly after two of my sisters had a relationship with him. Your fiancé has already ensured all the Barguest will get an acute case of Daviditis.”

David. “I think I must have a dose of Barguestitis as after I talked with the person I kept getting the feeling I had to go to Trollers Ghyll.”

“David I know full well you have that particular disorder as I was responsible for giving you it. Now my sisters can stop playing games and return to their human state.”

Tiny looked at David and his fiancé. “If they wish to revert to being puppies we do not mind & we will take them walkies. We though prefer it when they are Tinys. Then we can play on the beach together.”

Gaby noticed an area of the beach had been roped off. There appeared to be people watching. There was a teenage girl in a wheelchair. She was drawing a bow and then fired at a target. She hit the centre. There was quite a considerable amount of clapping from the watching people as she put three more arrows in the centre. Diana also known as Artemis was watching. “She is good Gaby. Perhaps one day she will join me in a hunt.”

The girl asked the man to take the target down and he did placing it in a large estate car. “Hello I am Danielle Brown as you can see I was getting a bit of practise in. I hope to be going to the 2008 Paralympic Games. My speciality is Archery. I will be one of the youngest in the British Team. This will be my first time at the games. I am here with some of my cycling friends who also are hopeful of getting medals in September.”

The man returned. “Danielle we have to get you back to the hotel and changed. We have an audience with Queen Gabriel of Northumbria. She wishes to meet all the prospective Paralympic team that come from Northumbria. I know we still will represent the UK as a whole.”

“But daddy I was just talking to my new friend.”

Gaby. “Mr Brown I am the person your daughter is supposed to meet.”

“Young lady whoever you may be. I hardly think Queen Gabriel of Northumbria would be on the beach with my daughter Danielle. Now if you do not mind we have to go and get ready.”

Danielle got into the Ford Galaxy and it drove away. Baby mimicked the man. “Young lady whoever you maybe?” This brought a giggle from the other girls.

Gaby along with the recent additions took the sea lift to the Royal Hotel. Waiting at the Royal was Maria. “Hi Gaby you should be due some guests. I took it upon myself to invite the Northumbria section of the British Olympic & Paralympic teams.”

“Ah I thought it was perhaps mum’s doing. I have just met Danielle Brown who was practising her Archery on the beach. Her father apparently did not believe who I was.”

“Sorry about springing them on you. Originally Nichol Cook asked your mother if it was possible for members of the cycle team to come and raise some funds for the Paralympic team. Everything got passed to me to sort out. Now we have four teams in Scarborough. The events will have to be on Friday and Saturday as we have several weddings on Sunday.”

Gaby. “In that case I will go and put on team Gaby Bond colours and I expect the rest to do likewise. On second thoughts full official dress regalia. I have something to prove to Mr Brown. As William & Harry are not here Draconaris & Brightflame can accompany myself and Maddy to our seats. I expect them also to be in dress regalia as princes of their respective realms.”

Around 19.30 the respective guests started to arrive and the Tinys took them to their seats in the Great Hall. For half an hour this continued until all the guests had arrived. Then the great doors of the hall opened. Trumpets were blown and everybody who could stood up. Somebody announced “Queen Gabriel of Northumbria accompanied by Prince Draconaris of Moldavia & Transylvania and members of the Royal family.”

Gabriel glided down past the guests and they either bowed or curtsied as she passed them. Gabriel noticed the smirk on the face of Danielle as she went past. Mr Brown on the other hand looked slightly embarrassed. Gaby along with her court took her seat.

Draconaris. “Her Majesty bids you welcome to her court of Northumbria. You are all here because Nichol Cook of the British Ladies cycle team suggested to the ladies world champion Jenny Bond, that they do a fund raising event for the Paralympic team. Jenny as she was busy passed the task of organising the event to Maria a cousin of hers.”

Maria. “I thought about the question Jenny had landed me with. I also realised recently we had two days of fund raising for Martin’s House and the Yorkshire air ambulance. This time I think though perhaps the junior and senior Apollonaris teams could ride against the British Olympic & Paralympic teams. I also know some of our group are into target shooting. So I thought perhaps we could also arrange some target practise on the beach.”

Saskia one of Draconaris Tinys’. “I for one would like to welcome the teams. I know her majesty actually met at least one team member today. To the security man with that team member. Her Majesty like other teenage girls’ does like to spend time on the beach. When down there she is more likely to be in a Bikini or shorts and t-shirt. Up here things are rather more formal and formal dresses or uniforms maybe worn. Usually though if you see a bevy of Tinys. (That is me and my sisters.) Her majesty will not be far away. Today she could not take us all as she had to travel a long distance. However even then the four smallest of my sisters went with her and provided the smallest security team you will ever meet.”

All the guests burst out laughing as four very tiny girls dressed in Lincoln green and carrying bows and arrows entered the room. The four marched up to Danielle.

Tiny. “Thank you Saskia for that introduction. As you can see we are also archers. While we are far too small to ride those giant bikes. We can fire arrows at targets. So the smallest of us has decided that we will challenge both sets of Archers from your groups.”

Mr Brown. “Earlier this evening I made a big mistake. I apologise. I honestly did not believe you. This time I am not making the same mistake. I would though like to see the tiny army each fire three arrows at a target before we have a competition.”

Wee-Wee with a grin across her face. “The Tiny army accepts your request. You may have heard the “YES from our tiny sisters as they all want to show what they can do with bows and arrows. Queen Gabriel have we permission to bring in our targets now and show that we are tiny archers?”

Mr Brown. “They have been watching my daughter and friends for most of the day. I for one would like to see what Tinys can do.”

Baby. “As we are Tinys we tend to tire easily. So we have three stances. Kneeling, Seated and Standing. Apparently you are to get a demonstration from all the Tinys. We four are the smallest of the tinys and people often mistake us for babies. I was one of the four who did not get to see the others as I was guarding Queen Gabriel. I did though see Danielle and she would be good enough to join the tiny army if she was no so big.”

This brought a giggle from Danielle and friends. Gabriel & companions moved as four targets were placed in front of the throne. Then some tinys placed ropes to create a space they could fire through. There was the sound of a flute and the Tinys lined up in rows of four. Mr Brown realised they intended to start with the smallest Tiny and finish with the Tallest one. The first four fired from the positions they stated. All twelve shots hit the inner bulls eye. The four tinys went and retrieved their arrows and then the next four showed what they could do.

Captain David was rather bemused with the tinys. He then spotted the tinys with black hair had increased by one. The last tiny spoke. “Well you have seen what our tiny sisters can do. I will demonstrate what else we all can do. All the others fired plastic arrows. I am using traditional wooden arrows for this demonstration.” The first arrow hit the centre and the second arrow split the first and the third split the second. Danielle was clapping like mad.

The flute sounded again. This time there was a group of tall skinny girls with long blond hair and blue eyes. They all were dressed in light green dresses. “Well you have had a demonstration from our tiny sisters and cousins. We all use the long bow. For our demonstration we only need two targets the two outer ones can be lowered. We have decided to give you our version of rapid fire. One of the girls knelt while the other stood. After they had all fired once the Tinys alternated with them and the rate of fire was even faster.

Oberon took hold of the microphone. “As you all can see all my daughters and nieces are quite good at archery. Some are also quite good at swimming & cycling.”

Danielle asked if she could try one of the bows the Tiny’s had been using. “Oh these bows need more strength to pull them than my usual bow.” Still Danielle pulled the string back and the arrow flew to the inner centre. She then took two more wooden arrows and like the black haired girl split the previous arrows.” She turned round to considerable clapping.

Oberon. “Young lady if you can do that now using our bows I can see you doing very well in China.”

Sharp 2008

Chris & Julia's Big Day
by Sharp
A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
Chapter 23.

The lift from the Royal Hotel to the Beach
Saturday 20th July 2008.

Gabriel was sat at her vanity trying to decide what makeup looked the best. She knew today was supposed to be a rest day, but considering what seemed to occur almost daily she decided she should look at her best. Gabriel went down on her knees. “I do not know if you can hear me or not all sorts of weird things have been happening recently.” As Gabriel was praying there was a flash of light and the room was illuminated with the light from the being that appeared.

“Fear not Gabriel none can harm you or those like you. Those who try will suffer the vengeance of the Tinys. It is my job to show you the past. I am called Galadrial by some. To you I am your grand mother many times removed. On all Hallows Loki will make his bid for power. He knows his power will be at the strongest then. He has forgotten though your power will also be many times stronger than it currently is.” Gaby pinched herself to double check she was not dreaming. “Child give me your hand I wish to show you some of England’s past Rulers.” Gaby took the hand of Galadrial. Gabriel watched as a battle unfurled before her. She recognised part of the Battlefield as York. This is what she saw.

A man appeared to be talking to Gaby. “I am William Priest, Grand Thane and companion to Harold the Godless. This is the story of what has befallen me and my companions the last few fateful days.”

“Today Harold the Godless has received notification that his brother Tostig has sided with Harold the Hard, King of Denmark and they have taken the Northern capitol of Yorvik. Harold has called for his entire house Carls to aid him in vanquishing the invaders of our land. We are to march to Yorvik and meet the invaders and there do battle with them.”

“Our resident witch threw the bones and she said, "The day will go well for Harold." Which Harold did she mean? Well, we are all off, for better or worse. We are gathering many more men as we march north. They come flocking to the Dragon standard of Wessex.”

“We got to Yorvik to find the streets running with blood. All the inhabitants had been slaughtered on Tostig's orders for resisting the invasion. Eventually we found a woman who was dying. She pointed the way the invaders had gone towards Stanford Bridge. There was nothing we could do for her but say a prayer for her soul. Harold decided we would march through the night.”

“We soon saw the trail of devastation and destruction of the Danes. Dead bodies, being attacked by carrion crows and dogs, marked the way. We could smell the fires of the Danes, and hear their drunken celebrations long before we set eyes on our enemies. By the time we met up with them our battle harden men were sickened with what they had seen. They decided no quarter would be given to the invaders. No we were not going to leave a single Viking alive that day. We flew the black flag so the Vikings knew unless they left immediately they would receive no quarter from us.”

“We decided to camp on top of the hill overlooking the Viking camp. Our House Carls were up early in the morning, refreshed and ready for battle. Our foes had been drinking and celebrating. They were not prepared for us when we appeared. This did not stop the Vikings putting up a good fight. Their Bezerkers in particular took a lot of our best men.”

“Eventually we won the day and were about to celebrate. When the worst news possible reached us. William the Bastard had set sail from Normandy and landed near Senlac with a large force of men. We gathered the spoils of war and buried our dead in a great pit. We have lost over half of our main fighting force. The Vikings we left them where they fell for the carrion crows to feast on. We had not time to bury them after we got the call of the Norman’s landing. Once again we were marching to do battle.”

“Back down South now with a greatly depleted force we went. Our men were hopeful but they also knew William the Bastard has a legitimate claim on the throne of England, unlike Harold the Godless. I feared some of our men would be changing sides, yes or slink back off home. Just as I feared some of the men said they where too injured to fight another battle. Never the less, we still have a larger fighting force than William the Bastard. This battle would not be like the one with Tostig & Harold. He would have priests and would ban all drinking, until the battle is over. William likes his men to have clear heads to do their fighting.”

Even Harold was concerned and asked me to go and take the Anglo Saxon Princess Iolanthe to a safe place. Iolanthe was the most precious thing we English had. She was the last of her line. I took her to the Isle of Ely and placed her in the care of the Abbot. We carefully took the path across the fens few men know. I doubt that William would ever try to cross the fens. It always proved fatal to man and beast if they did not cross at the correct place. They would find a watery grave instead.

The Abbot has assured me the Princess was quite safe and the Princess was placed in his care. I left three of the house Carls to act as her guardians. For William to take Ely would need a traitor. Hereward would be in charge of the house Carls. I quickly made my way to Senlac

I returned with my men to fight alongside Harold only to find the English Army had been totally wiped out. There was a great pile of English bodies & we presumed Harold had gone down fighting the Normans’. William was celebrating winning the battle although he still had not confirmed Harold was dead.

He recognised me and said, "I see you did not fight with your master."

I replied, "I did not because you have a legitimate claim to the throne as the Confessors nephew. I fought with Harold the Godless against the Vikings to defend our country from the Vikings, but I will not go against the Lords appointed." I could not tell him I had been busy hiding a Saxon Princess from him on Ely.”

William, “As you did not fight against me you shall also be my Thane."
"King William as I knew many of the slain Saxon nobles may I make arrangements to send their bodies back to their families?"

The Bishop of Rouen advised, "Sire it would be the Christian thing to do. Who better than a Saxon Thane to return them to the loved ones."

William the Bastard said, "You may return the bodies but I would like to see that body of Harold the Godless. Even in death he will be granted the rituals of a King.”

The English warriors we buried in a great pit as we had done at Yorvik. The Earls and Thanes we sent to their families for burial. Among those still alive we found Harold with an arrow in his head. I stripped him of his clothes and placed the raiment of a Thane on him.

“My friend I am getting you out of here. Your army is vanquished & all I can do is save you now. Perhaps we might once again raise an army against the Norman invaders. That will not be for quite a while though.”

He touched my arm, “No William is the chosen one. It was I who was at fault I should have supported William and his claim. Instead I decided to grab the crown for myself. Did you get the lady to safety?”

“Sire I did & you will join her at Ely.”

I spirited Harold away to Ely; there he would be well protected. I found the Dragon standard of Wessex and was spotted by one of the Norman's. I said, “I was just going to take this to William it is the English Standard. Look I have found the King with an arrow in his eye. The unknown English Thane's face was smashed beyond recognition but he certainly wore the raiment of the king. The noble ran to William and said, "He has identified the King."

William looked at me smiled and said, "You have served me well. As I promised this King shall be buried in London."

My friends said, "We know that was not Harold the Godless. But it is better all believed he died in the battle. Once again we might live in peace.”

William, "Tell me what you desire and it shall be yours?"

"Sire I tire of all this fighting and had been thinking of taking Holy orders. If it is your desire I would like to be made Bishop of Ely."

"You have given me a kingdom so the least I can do is give you the Bishopric of Ely as you requested."

Was I a traitor to England? I took the Bishopric of Ely and kept out of the way. I did have a lot of chats with my Half Blind companion who joined me in Ely. William often visited us in Ely and eventually insisted I married the young lady who lived near by. I could not deny the King could I?

As for the real Harold he is now known as the good. He often has talks with William who knows full well who he is but the population believes Harold died at Hastings on that fateful day, it certainly changed English history forever.

Gaby looked puzzled. “What has the Battle of Stamford Bridge and the Battle of Hastings got to do with me?”

Galadrial. “Look closely at the Princess and at William Priest.”

“Well William Priest could well be a younger version of Draconaris the protector of Princesses. The Girl looks a little like me and Maddy.”

“You may well ask Gaby. Thane William Priest & the Saxon Princess are both ancestors of yours. Except the Saxon Princess was actually a Celtic princess. “She should look like you Gabriel as you are descended from her just like I am. As for Draconaris he is your Grandfather many times removed. Your blood line goes back a lot further than her, but it is a starting point. Harold for all his faults did the correct thing in sending her to Ely. If you want I can show you more recent times like Victoria.”

“So if we can go back in time can we also go to the future?”

“Yes Gaby like that BBC programme called Dr Who we can do that. Only the most powerful of us can do it though as it takes a lot of energy to do it. Likewise we can slip into other similar worlds. I believe you may have already met Astrid & Cleo who live in a similar world.”

Galadrial showed Gabriel a young Princess Victoria being informed she was now Queen of the British Empire after the death of her Uncle. Gabriel saw Victoria take her first cousin Albert of Sax-Coberg as her consort. Then Gaby saw Victoria giving birth too many children. Gabriel was in tears when Albert died. Then they saw a Victoria at the register office in Newcastle. Once again she looked happy as she married Robert. They saw her as a happy mother as the majority of her children married cousins from across Europe. Then Gabriel noticed two females she knew. “Those two look like Nicholas’s sister who recently joined our group.”

“They are Gabriel.”

“Are we going to be visiting past relations all day? I did hope for a quiet day to day.”

“Well today will not be exactly quiet for you.”

After breakfast the group made its way to the Spa. The first thing they noticed a grandstand had been put up over night on the spa car park. Den was already down at the Spa along with Bill and some of the Lampkin family. The tide was still in at the bay & it would be a couple of hours before it had gone out enough so that they could use the beach for target practise. The Cordoning off of the sea front meant traffic had to be diverted around the town. Maria & her mother the Countess were already seated on the Grandstand. Along the seawall was a massive television screen that allowed the competitors to be seen even when out of sight of the grandstand. Other television screens were placed at prominent points along the sea front.

Jenny was in the first heat. Her main opposition was Nichol Cook. As it happened after a terrific battle between the two ladies they both tied and ended going through to the semi final. The juniors had their own heats and finals. While this was going on some of Oberon’s daughters were collecting for the Paralympic team. After the Junior & Seniors had won their respective races it was time for the final. Maddy announced they would be riding again. Kattrina looked at Gaby.

“Well my friend it looks like we have my mum & yours and Nichol to beat.”

Jennifer Lampkin. “Gaby we will do our best to try and beat them.” It was very close between all three of them. Gaby managed to taker the lead and then her tire burst only yards from the finish like she had seen Lance Armstrong do in a previous race she picked the bike up and ran for the finish. There was considerable clapping as Gaby still managed to come in third after her mother and Nichol Cook who took first and second place. Wendy was waiting for Gaby.

“Hi that was a fantastic finish. You would have won but for the tire having a blow out cot you the race. I know this is supposed to be a rest day. I came to see you about a wreck the under water Archaeological unit have discovered. What has been discovered is the wreck of the Bonhomme Richard. Admiralty records show it as been sunk by the British Navy off the coast of Flamberough. We thought you might like to come and watch the recovery. Especially as the American Ambassador has asked to be there when the Wreck is brought up.”

Gaby started to grin and then said, “Oh I remember being told stories about the American ship that attacked some of the costal towns round here before being sunk. I better come and I will make it plain all artefacts recovered will go in the new naval museum. As for any human remains recovered the Americans can have them. If they do not want them then they are to be treated with respect and given a funeral.

Gun after gun was recovered and they proved beyond doubt that the ship was the Bonhomme Richard, Captain John Paul Jones. The American ambassador greeted Gabriel as the helicopter landed on one of the ships. Gaby looked at the Guns. She then saw there were quite a few bags with the remains of the skeletons in.

“Your majesty I know the British considered John Paul Jones a pirate. We as Americans though consider John Paul Jones the father of the American Navy. As these guns prove it is Paul Jones ship. We Americans would like the recovered human remains to be interred at the Annapolis Naval Academy along with their Captain whose body was interred there quite a while ago.”

“I have already given instructions concerning the human remains. The remains of the ship along with the recovered artefacts though will go into the new Naval Museum at Scarborough. Before the human remains are returned to you though they will all go to Bradford to the forensic unit. Once the unit has sorted out which bones belong with which body they will all be transported to America for interment.”

Owen Glendowers Palace.

Wendy, " Gaby while I have your attention I would like to talk to you about some very unhappy clients. They have just realised that the investigation is going to cost them more than they could make for the land had they been able to develop it."

Gabriel, " In that case offer to buy the land for what they have paid out. Put this option to them & see what they say."

Wendy spoke on the telephone, "All but one has agreed to sell their holdings in return for instant cash. The one who turned me down has a house & it was believed it was the home of Owen Glendowers. They already have had extensive digs done but they are short of money."

Tiny, "Do they want to restore the building & gardens to how it used to be?" "Do you mind if I take a team to look at the site before you Gaby arrive?"

"Go if you want as I know I could not hold you back.”

In an instant Tiny along with David Bond was at the house. Tiny rang the doorbell a rather bedraggled couple answered the door. The young woman said, "Are you here about the survey? We can not afford to pay for any more work at the moment. As we are rather strapped for cash."

Tiny."Actually you have just come to my attention & I needed to find out what you actually where wanting to do."

The young woman spoke, "Originally all we wanted to do was find out if it was the home of Owen Glendowers & that has been proved beyond doubt unfortunately for us."

"We now have a listed home, but not the money to continue the further surveys that are required.”

Tiny, "Please can we look round the house & gardens?"

The young woman, "Charles makes our guests a drink while I get ready. I apologise I look a right mess at the moment I probably look like the witches who where reputed to live here."

Charles gave a nervous laugh, "Coffee, Tea or my own potion of Nettle beer.”

Tiny, "If you have sufficient then we would all like the Nettle Beer please."

"My wife Philomena has this thing about witches. She says that the moon will always protect us. I must apologise about my own appearance and I realise we both look like a couple of hippies. I work from home & unless I have to go to a meeting I dress like this." After they had all had their drinks the couple Wee-Wee wanted them to show her around the house?

Tiny. "I like your dress where did you get it?"

Charles replied, "Actually we found a dress similar that was very old. My wife decided to copy it exactly & puts it on when we have special guests."

Philomena, "We have no intention in selling the house to anybody. I have no intention of selling it now we have it back again. Years ago this house belonged to a distant ancestor of mine. The locals thought she was a witch & persecuted her. I do not know what happened but they moved away. I have always been drawn here & when it came up for sale I had to have it."

Tiny, "So you are not a witch?"

Philomena, "Some times I wish the rumours where true & I could just zap all that needed doing."

Tiny, "This house must be a bit dangerous for your children." Philomena burst into tears.

Charles, "We have been unable to have children & it is not from trying."

Philomena, "I have been to the doctors & they could find nothing wrong with either of us. A friend told me to try the old gypsy lady that comes round. She looked at my palm & said, the baby will come when you learn to use the gift."

Tiny, "How long is this since she said that?"

Charles, "It will be three years ago as she has not been this last two years."

"I asked at the fair & all they would say was she had trouble with her two sons they had been caught poaching. I hope she returns this year as I quite liked her."

First they where shown round the grounds. Then they where taken into the house.

Tiny, "You have not shown us the cellar."

The young woman looked at her husband, "OK I will show you but please do not tell any body else.”

The cellar was done up beautifully,” I now see why you did not want to show us your place of worship."

Charles, "We found a diary & instructions how the room should look if the Queen was ever to visit us."

Charles, "I think the Queen has enough palaces of her own with out bothering to visit this place."

Tiny, "Charles you are thinking of the wrong Queen."

Charles, “We found these books as well but only I could read the first six pages & they appeared to be a recipe book. That is where I got the nettle beer from. It is good stuff funny thing though it makes my hair grow."

Tiny, "You read the first six pages not your wife. Have you all the artefacts you found?"

Charles, "Yes everything is here."

Tiny, "I am going to ask you to do something that will appear strange but please do it. I want you to take the dress out of the box & go behind the screen & completely strip off & put the dress & shoes on."

Charles, "I am not gay or anything like that."

Tiny, "Please do as you are asked."

A short time later Charles returned & said, "I feel no different.

Tiny, Philomena read the front cover. Now you Charles have a go."
"Charles read this is the Diary of Vespera. My children have an enchantment on them only when one wears my dress will they be free. Charles turned the page & said, “The next is a prayer, have I to read it?"

Tiny, "No I can read it from here.”

Charles, "I can read the entire book not just a few pages."

Tiny. The gypsy was correct but got the wrong one. She did not expect it to be the husband who was the witch. Philomena you still puzzle me though as you said it was your relations who lived here."

Charles, "That was also correct."

Philomena looked at Charles, "We did not know when we got married & where called Jones & Davis. I married my brother by accident. Neither of us realised & it was only when we started to delve here we realised. We have decided to stay together.” She looked at Tiny & said, “I thought you would have been shocked."

Tiny, "Personally I can see nothing wrong in two sisters living together. Charles if you can read that book then you certainly is not a Charles & most likely a Charlotte. I will prove it to you both. Turn round clockwise three times & say Vespera the Empress commands your attention." The lights dimmed & then a purple smoke started to emerge next to Charles.

Vespera appeared.

Charles. "I believe this is yours.”

Vespera, "You are the one who summoned me."

Charles. "I said the words I was told to say."

Vespera turned around. "Ah a Tiny I might have guessed it would have to be you or one of your kind who came to check the palace out. If you are here then the Empress & companions are not far behind."

Philomena. "So the stories where right we are descended from witches."
Vespera. "Yes but you are both inappropriately dressed. That is better novices should be in white. You have to earn the dress you where wearing. I am glad to see you both followed my instructions to prepare this for a royal visit. Charlotte when next asked you will hand your home to the Empress immediately no questions asked. Tiny does it come to your expectation?"

Tiny. "All we need is the seating & waved her hand. I will let you present these novices."

Charlotte. "I am getting very bad tummy ache.”

Vespera. "Take these it will make it go away for a while." Charlotte took the tablets & the pain subsided. "We need to do a few things first but then we will be back in here.”

Vespera placed earrings & necklaces on both girls & then bracelets. Now I want you both to relax & think of each other. I want you to imagine you are inside each other & you can read each others mind. Philomena now read the book to me. You will now separate but from now on you will both be able to do exactly what the other can do. Twin sisters always have the same abilities."

Philomena. "Why have you changed Charles to a girl?"

Vespera. “I have not or at least Charlotte has restored herself. I did not ask you to read the book or put on my robe. Neither did I tell you or Charlotte to summons the Empress."

Tiny, "Let’s get this straight. A boy could never have read the book only a good witch could read it. You managed to read part of it with out putting on the dress. Once you put it on you where restored to how you originally where."

Vespera. "You could not have children because it is impossible for two girls to impregnate each other. Until a few moments ago though your memories where split between you both. This has now been corrected."

Charlotte, “I am going to ask the Moon goddess to help us with this place because I have no intention of selling this place."

Gabriel,” I am very glad to hear that Charlotte. Now perhaps Vespera you will get on preparing your children & present them."
Charlotte, "Vespera you cringed then like a schoolgirl been told off by the HEAD MISTRESS."

Vespera, "I suppose you could say that was the head mistress. Come we had better not keep them all waiting."

Charlotte, "Well there can not be many, as the room is only small."

Vespera, "Walk behind me & do exactly what I do." Vespera walked up to Gabriel, Empress I have been unexpectedly restored to my twin daughters. May I present Charlotte & Philomena to you? Then she curtsied. The twins both curtsied.

Gabriel, "I understand you refused to sell the house to my agents."

Charlotte, "It is our wish to restore the property to its former glory. We though have run short of money."

Gabriel, "I am going to ask you to give me the house & I will see that it is fully restored to its former glory as a Royal Palace.

Charlotte & Philomena looked at each other & said, "We where warned by Vespera & where told to say yes."

Charlotte, "I will not give it to you just because my mother told me to do it or because you instructed me to hand it over. I am a bit of a rebel & do not always obey authority."

Vespera noticed some of the others cringing, "Empress I apologise for my daughters."

Gabriel was still smiling, "I have another proposition to put to you.”As you do not want to sell it or give it to me perhaps this would please you better."

"I will put up the remaining money for the restoration & get a 50% stake in the house in return. I promise that I will never try to sell my share or force you to sell yours in fact I will make it a condition that you continue to live there & work for me rather than for your self. Philomena went to a cupboard & brought out a document & said, "We had to be sure that your intentions where the same as ours. You can have the deeds to look after."

Nena, "Thank you I will ensure all the work is completed shortly. Whilst that is being done it may be best if you & your mother accompany us as it will be getting rather dusty here."

Gabriel, "Will you give me a tour whilst your belongings are removed?"

Tiny joined them & said, "They never located the crypt."

Charlotte, "I think I know what you are looking for but there is nothing there & certainly no treasure."

Gabriel, "Do not be so sure."

Charlotte , "There is this marble slab. I had been thinking of lifting it to see what was under, but so far I have not had the time."

Vespera read the inscription & said, "In the Empresses name open."

The slab slid back revealing a staircase Gabriel pointed her wand & said, "Let there be light." The room was totally illuminated.

Gabriel. "Vespera are all the rest here?"

Vespera, "Only two where chosen to go into the human world & when the time was ready they would meet up again."

Charlotte, "All I can see is lots of marble tombs & they look impressive."

Vespera, "These are your sisters Charlotte."

Charlotte, "It appears we had rather a lot of siblings."

Vespera corrected her, "Have rather a lot of siblings."

Philomena, “No they are all dead so it is had rather than has. I have also been wondering if you are our mother how come you look no older than the Empress. Have you a youth spell or something?"

Gabriel, "One day you will find your mothers secret for now though you can help me & read the names out in turn."

Charlotte read the first name & Philomena the second & continued to do so until they had read all the names on the monuments.

Vespera, "That is the lot so you can come & join us here now." They watched as Gabriel's hands started to glow & then they both turned Blue & what appeared to be balls of lightening left them & began to bounce around on the monuments.

Gabriel, "We should all leave here now." Charlotte & Philomena followed Vespera & Gabriel out of the crypt & back up stairs. They all took seats in the hall & waited.

Charlotte. “What are we waiting for?"

Vespera, "We are waiting for your sisters to arrive as they have just been given a wake up call." Philomena clutched hold of Charlotte as the first explosion happened. This was followed by other explosions." Vespera was counting the explosions & said, "Only one to go. You two continue to sit at the Empresses feet & do not move. I must now go & fetch the others."

Charlotte, "Why are they all statues & we are normal?"

Gabriel, "When the villagers attacked you mother was very week.”She changed her youngest to a baby boy & baby girl. After sealing the crypt she left. All the villagers ever found was you two & you where sent for adoption. The Jones & Davies knew nothing of your past."

Philomena, "But the others where all statues."

Gabriel, “The others knew their mother would not use her magic to hurt the villagers whatever they did. Also your mother’s power had faded over the years. Your sisters decided to take their chance with the long sleep. They could be restored providing the statues are not badly damaged."

Charlotte, "We heard & felt explosions."

Maddy, "I was terrified the first time Gabriel released somebody this way. They are now very good friends of ours."

15 minute later, Vespera appeared. "Empress thank you for restoring my family." She curtsied & then proceeded to give her daughters names.

The last two arrived & greeted Gabriel. They then curtsied to Charlotte & Philomena. "So you two are our baby sisters who helped release us. Come give your eldest sisters a kiss. Ah I can see better now you are in need of money to do our home up & restore it I believe."

Charlotte "Until a short while ago neither of us realised we where witches."

The eldest laughed. "You two maybe the babies of the family, but you also are the most powerful of all us sisters."

Gabriel. “Talking of babies has your mother explained that you all will have to spend at least a week in the nursery & the older ones it will be longer?”

“Yes Empress, mother has explained to us."

Gabriel. "Take the babies with you to the nursery." One of the sisters picked up Charlotte & the other Philomena.

Charlotte tried to speak but all that came out was a gurgling sound. Ursula & Urania said "Oh how cute the babies are trying to talk."

Urania, " I know you two can here all that is going on but neither of you can speak. You have been regressed for a purpose. All you owned is still there & will be there for you when you return to normal. All your sisters need your help. While your home is been repaired you two will be living in the nursery. You both will have to communicate like all the other babies. We have the task of looking after you two & all the other babies. In case you are wondering until we get the space problem sorted out only the eldest eighteen are left the rest are as you."

Gaby. "You two wondered how mother could look so young well now you get to find out firsthand. You two can still communicate with each other & you will find that there are others who can communicate with you. You are worried about Tiny & the promises you made to her. Well at the moment she is helping Wendy out with a problem or two. Make the best of your time & you may find you like it.”

“I will keep my promise to you & the house will be fully restored & how long it takes depends entirely on you. If you behave & do all that is expected then it should be no more than two weeks. If you play up then that will delay the restoration & you could find yourselves babies for a very long time.”

The two of them wanted to cry. The next instant they found they where been laid down in a crib with lots of other babies. All the others where quiet but not these two.

Uraina. "Ha you are telling me you need feeding. I quite forgot that neither of you have been fed of bathed yet. They both expected to be given a bottle. Instead they found a nipple was pushed into their mouth. The sucking response happened straight away. They both sucked as hard as they could & soon they where changed to the others side."

Urania looked. "Is yours fast asleep Charlotte sure is so I will bathe her later once she awakes.

Ursula, "This one is also fast asleep."

Vespera came in, "Your remaining sisters are complaining they want to help look after the babies."

Ursula, "Mum it only needs the three of us to look after the babies. I propose the others get the same treatment. I realise we all will have to work harder but we can do it between us."

"Mum why did you make Charlotte & Philomena believe that we would be returning to our home.”

“I did not exactly lie to them they will be returning to their ancestral home & will live with all the others. Gabriel is keeping her promise as we speak. Owen Glendowers palace is already been restored to its former glory. The builder & restoration team have estimated it will take at least a year to complete. Once restored it will be opened to the public."

Wee-Wee came in to the room. "I have brought you three some food & drink. Just to let you know Gabriel agrees that we only need you three to look after the babies so you are on permanent nursery duty for the next year."

Ursula, "Is this place bugged or something."

Wee-Wee laughed, “Not exactly but certain members of your family informed me & the Empress everything you said."

Urania, "They are all babies here & none can speak."

Wee-Wee, "The Empress & I & a certain select few have other abilities. At least two of the babies have the same abilities & can broadcast to me & the Empress. They of course do not yet realise that they can do it."

Vespera, "In that case it has to be Charlotte & Philomena who have the ability."

Nena entered the room "In case you are wondering we all are been monitored 24 hours a day seven days a week. You get used to it & in fact some time it can be a distinct advantage. With the exception of the children and Tiny’s we all are the same size & we all like the same things."

Vespera . "Some things I had already realised, but others I did not. I did not realise we all where monitored.”

Nena. "Even when you sleep somebody is watching over you. It is not always Wee-Wee, in fact she is only a trainee.”

Vespera. "So all the babies now know they will not be returned to normal until the palace is fully restored."

Wee-Wee. "You may find that the three of you are doing nursery duty longer that. Especially if some of them decide to stay as they are for a few years."

Tiny came in & said, "We could speed it all up but the house would not be ready. "I have a suggestion Vespera. I think all your daughters should be brought up by their Mother & grandmothers."

"I also think you would be better going to Oberon's for 18 years or so."

Vespera looked at her. "Yes Mum I will do as you say." Vespera & Tiny picked up Ursula & Urania. Sorry girls I know you wanted to help but you will now be brought up with all your sisters as you should have been. When you next see this place you will all have the bodies of eighteen year olds." The two of them wanted to cry & they found Vespera was comforting them both. "Apparently your sisters all agree with me that you should all be brought up together & learn to play & go to school together again. You will still retain a full set of memories so nothing you have already learned will be lost."

Nena, "We have plenty of helpers & the time will fly by". They left for Oberon's palace on the Isle of Man. The children grew up together & had birthdays & then they got close to their eighteenth birthday."

Vespera, "Girls we are returning home now." They walked through a door & found themselves in the Great hall.

Gabriel, "I am afraid the house is not ready yet, as you have only been away 18 minutes."

Vespera, "I clean forgot about the time difference."

Charlotte, “Empress I know you intend restoring the palace, but would and my sisters I be better continuing receiving our education with our family & friends?"

Rhine & Volga came in together. "Grandfather Neptune asked us to invite Vespera & all her family along with you & your companions as he wants to meet Vespera & her family.

Gabriel, "Rhine you can tell Uncle we will all be there & I will personally introduce Vespera & Daughters to him." Peggi & her sisters arrived.

Peggi, "Neptune did not seem bothered before at first when you where found. But since your children have been restored they are all he talks about."

Gabriel, "Vespera did you have a liaison with Neptune?"

Tiny, "No but at one time her mother did have a liaison with somebody that might be Neptune & it is possible that Vespera is Neptune's daughter. She though did not realise he was Neptune."

Lindi, "By any chance was it a Mr. Nemo, or Mr. Vater?”

“Actually no my father was called Mr Vasser.”

The American Ambassador accompanied Queen Gabriel back to Scarborough. Some of the Archery heats had already taken place. One of the Fae handed Gabriel and those who came off the helicopter a bow. “Your Majesty are we expected to also use these?

“Well I certainly will be having a go if only to see how I do against our Olympic & Paralympic teams.”

“In that case I will also have a go.” There was a television screen giving all the best scores. The American fired his arrows and he was listed in 49th place. Gaby fired her arrows and her score put her in third place. The Screen then flashed final results. Danielle Brown from the Paralympic team had come in first. Baby from the Tiny’s came in second and Gabriel took third place. After the days events a dance was held for all the participants.

Chris & Julia's Big Day
By Sharp

A Gabyverse Fan-Fiction.
You all might recognise a few people/Authors in this chapter. It also brings the story on this site in line with maddybell.com chapter 25 is underway but I am working on a Christmas special for Maddy. Well this chapter is dedicated to our late friend Stanman who five years ago asked me to include him in a chapter of this story. Stanley encouraged others to write including me. So from all your friends in Brigantia Stanley Morton RIP.2013

---

Chapter 24. Sunday 21st July 2008.

Sunday morning and Gaby was up early. Then she remembered there was no bike ride this morning as it was the day of the triple weddings. There was a knock at the door and Galadrial entered the room.

“Good morning Gabriel, I am glad you are awake and we can continue with your time lessons. First of all I want you to switch on your laptop and then go to Maddybell.com. Once there I want you to look for the Gaby & Dr Who stories by Stanman.”

“Found the stories. What is next?”

“Take hold of my hand. What we are about to do gets quite exciting. We are about to digitise ourselves and follow the data stream back to Stanman the author.”

Gabriel and Galadrial started to dissolve and they found themselves in the data stream. They could see doorways. The doorways intrigued Gaby so they stopped at one and opened it slightly. There was Samantha sat at her computer typing away furiously. Gaby giggled. “She has no idea we are here.” They peeped through another door and Angharad was also seated at her computer busy typing away the latest rendition of Snafu. “Galadrial I suppose we better get on with this visit.”

Stan the man had a rough night and could not sleep. So he did what he often did to relax and switched on his computer. Of late he had been encouraging other Authors to post their stories on Top shelf. He was smiling to himself as he had a particular success with one called Sharp. He got down to the task in hand and started to write the latest episode of Drew and Dr Who. He also had been revising some of his earlier Drew stories.

“Galadrial if he only knew we do exist. He thinks the stories Maddy and the others write are all fiction. What are we doing here?”

“First we need to get out of the data stream and into his room. For the moment though we stay invisible.”

They watched as Stan opened up Top Shelf to see what the latest offerings where. He logged on to one and was roaring with laughter as he read it. He sent off a message to the author and got a prompt reply. Stan went to make himself an herbal tea. He looked at a picture at the side of the computer and talked to it. “I know there is a reason for everything but why you did you go? I do miss you.”

For a moment Stan looked startled when a voice replied, “I am always with you Stan.”

“Oh my I must be going off my rocker I am hearing things now. Perhaps I better go outside.” Stan looked outside snow had started to fall. This was unusual weather for this time of the year. The Snow was coming down thick and fast. That had decided it for him. He closed the door again. “Well at least I am well stocked up with food if we get snowed in. Stan kissed the photo on the mantle shelf. He blinked as the letters on the keyboard started to be depressed and words came up on the screen.

“Stanley as I said previously I am with you always. You may write about time lords. However the true lords of time will shortly pay you a visit. Snow and a locked door is no barrier to them. I want you to go up stairs and prepare for their visit and I will tidy up down here. You have let it get in a bit of a mess since I left.”

As Stanley went upstairs a green mist started to materialise. Shortly after that a young woman appeared. “Stanley what am I going to do with you. When I am not around you let the place get in a mess. First I had better smarten this place up. She pointed her finger at things and they put themselves in the correct place. The strangest thing of all was the computer was still on although it had been disconnected. “I know there is somebody in this room as I can feel your presence so please show yourselves.”

Galadrial and Gaby materialised. “Oh sorry your highness I thought it was a lost sole that had attached its self to my Stanley and I was going to send it on its way.”

“Gaby this creature here is a daughter of Oberon. She is also very disobedient as she was instructed to return home quite some time ago.”

“I did try Galadrial. That is why I apparently died. Stanley though binds me to him by the greatest of all magic. I find myself being drawn back here every time I try to leave. Today is the first time I have spoken to Stanley while in this form.”

They could hear Stanley come down the staircase. “Its getting bad outside and it is very lucky Wal-mart delivered the shopping when they did, as they would not have got here now.” All dressed up as if going out Stanley entered the room. He was shocked to find three females there. “Sorry I did not hear you knock. May I get you some refreshment?”

“Stanley sit down please. These two ladies have come to see why I have not returned home as instructed some time ago.”

Galadrial. “Yes we have come to collect this creature. She should have returned home some time ago. However there is a problem she is bound to you by love and that means we also must collect you and take you with us.”

Poor Stanley looked bewildered. Gaby held her hand out to greet Stanley. “I understand Stanley that you have been collaborating with some of my companions to write my Biography. Sorry I forgot to introduce the two of us. I am some times called Drew or Gaby. I also go under a host of other names. This is Galadrial. I believe you are also a fan of hers?”

A very small creature entered the room. “Your Majesty we have emptied the other rooms. All that remains is this room.”

Galdrial. “Very well Bilbo you many instruct the others to empty this room other than the table and chairs.”

Stanley pinched himself to check that he was not dreaming. He was seeing characters from his favourite stories appear in front of him. The small creature once all the others had removed the items jumped up into Galadrial's arms and transformed into a baby.

Gaby turned to the daughter of Oberon. “Have you thanked Stan the man for saving you all those years ago? Now I suggest you give him a kiss in front of us.”

“Your majesty do I take it as a direct order. Then if father says anything I can honestly say I was following your orders.”

Stan. “I do not know how or why this is happening. I though am glad to see you again. I thought I was going out of my mind when I first heard your voice. As for being ordered to kiss each other. It will not be the first time we have done that as I had to breathe life into you that day I found you injured and nursed you back to health.”

“Yes Stan you may have done that previously. Now though my powers have returned and so have the Queens of the Heavens. For me to kiss you now has consequences for us both.”

“Darling stop with the if and butt’s. I take it these two are like superior officers while you are a mere private. So you must obey the order. Now let’s have that kiss.”

Their lips met and their bodies seamed to merge as one. Stan felt himself being sucked out of his body. He could not speak yet he could still see and hear all around him. Stan saw the gas fire flicker and die. He knew the gas had frozen so it must be very cold outside. Yet he still felt warm. He then heard the sound of Gaby’s voice.

“Stanley I know you are in there. Currently you are sharing a body with a daughter of Oberon. Once we return to our home you will have a new body. I am telling you this now so that you will not freak out once we return.”

“Stanley as you like Sci-fi I have decided to return the same way we came.” There was a crash and snow came flowing into the front room as the front wall gave way. We had better go now after we have laid the shell that once was Stanley on the lounger. All three females gave the body one last kiss and then they were riding the data waves back to Gaby's home.

Stanley was amazed at what he could see. Gaby stopped to show him and they opened a door slightly. Stanley saw it was a news broadcast about a freak snow storm that had cut off power supplies and blocked roads in America. In some areas it had caused houses to collapse or partially collapse. Soon they were back at the Royal Hotel in Scarborough. Once inside the room Gaby pointed her hand at the Daughter of Oberon and a bolt of energy left her hand. There was a flash of blue in front of Gaby stood not one daughter of Oberon but two.

“Separation achieved Now Stella with your sister’s help I want you to continue to help the others out writing my biography. Now we can have breakfast and then we have to get ready for the wedding.”

Meanwhile the cruise ships were sailing through the Suez Canal. Kiko managed to speak with her father on the telephone. “

“Kiko I am not sure when we will arrive as I am taking this opportunity to visit several places I had always wanted to visit. Please inform the Empress we will eventually arrive. Currently I have taken the opportunity to visit the Valley of the Kings & the Aswan temple complex. It will be several days before we set sail from here as there are other places I want to visit.”

Stella was looking at herself in the full length mirror. “Gaby the other writers are they all here?”

“Stella most of them are here although there are a couple that still need bringing in. Was there anyone in particular you wanted to meet? Some have already set off.”

“Well I would like to meet all the authors of the Gaby fan fiction. As well as meeting Maddy who first wrote the Gaby series. Looking as I do now I also presume there is truth in some of the stories by Sharp. If that is the case then the person called Angharad is the goddess Isis.”

“Yes I am Stella although I also get a lot of other names. Nobody here calls me by that name. Here I am known as Angharad or Aunty You will make a good addition to our writer’s guild. We have my sister Justine’s wedding to attend. You better accompany me. I have got quite good at looking after my nieces as they tend to get into all sorts of adventures.”

Angharad waved her hand and the next instant they were stood in front of the ancient Parish Church of Fylingdales. They went inside and took their seats. Old Isaac was stood there with Grandpa Starky as his best man. Justine had decided that Draconaris could give her away. There were another two grooms. Captain David Starky was one of those. He asked Neptune to be his best man.

Alice had tears streaming down her face as the best men sat down on their seats leaving the groom standing. As the organ started with Here comes the bride. The first bride down was David’s she was accompanied by her sisters and a group of tinys. The tinys scrambled into the seats allocated to them. Then Justine came down accompanied by Gaby & friends in Golden dresses and there were two little girls in bright red dresses like Justine. The third bride came down with more tinys and wearing a white dress.

The priest turned to the brides and asked if they took the men as their husbands. Then it was the turn of the men. David was surprised when he was asked if he took the Barguest as his wife. He said yes and placed a golden ring on her hand. As he did so rings of gold appeared at the same time on her sisters. The priest then turned to Old Isaac. “Isaac do you take Justine, Lucy, Lucinder to be your wife.”

“I do.”

The villagers were watching the service on a massive television screen. There was clapping outside of the church. As the wedding parties came out of the church. The local fishermen created an archway of crosses oars as they did if any of their number took a wife. In the case of Isaac fishermen from all along the east coast along with their families had turned up to present oars. Not one fisherman or former fisherman wanted to miss out on the wedding. So many people had turned up that trestle tables had to be placed in the main street. Some of the Fishermen’s wives were helping to prepare the food for the traditional wedding feast.

One of the old fishermen raised a glass. “ Old Isaac here is a toast to you and you young wife. It is a great day for our village when Our Queen Gabriel is a bridesmaid in our village church of Fylingdales. I raise a toast to the Queen. Now Isaac as your oldest friend does your new wife have any sisters who might need a husband. If you can get a bonny lassie like that then there is still chance for me.”

This brought laughter from all the fishermen. Some of the fishermen brought out musical instruments. It was time for the dancing to begin. As they did so Pan and his people joined then. Brigid went and took the hand of the old fisherman. They danced together. Old Isaac looked across at him and gave him the thumbs up.

Justine. “Isaac I think we will be coming back here soon for another wedding. I doubt that your friend will waste much time with my sister Briget.”

Isaac took hold of the microphone. “Thank you all for coming to our joint Wedding party & Feast. I know some of you thought I would never find a wife. Let alone one as young as I have. It is certainly not for my wealth. What woman in her right mind would marry a fisherman? I see my old friend Jacob has also been smitten by the love bug.”

Briget was opening and shutting her mouth like a goldfish. Neptune was laughing away as he took over the microphone. “Jacob if you need a best man I am willing to do the job for you like I did for Isaac.”

Briget & Jacob danced across to where Gaby was seated and spoke. “Your majesty we fishermen are superstitious creatures. For us myths and reality live side by side. Many are the time I have seen Neptune’s daughters frolic with the dolphins. To say I had seen them would have had me admitted to the nearest sanatorium. So I kept quiet. I though have just had the Lord of the Seas ask to be my best man. Well I dare not refuse him. Also it gives me somebody to chat to if Isaac is doing other things. So as not to disappoint Neptune would you and your friends like to be our bridesmaids.”

Angharad was laughing away at this. “Briget I am going to have to watch out or the next thing I will know Gabriel have found me a man.”

Nena. “It is getting closer to my wedding and I need to go to Sheffield Cathedral tomorrow. I also understand some here wish to visit Magna and the National Coal mining Museum. So I thought I would combine this with a visit to Meadow Hall Shopping Centre.”

Gaby’s eyes lit up. “Oh in that case there is a shop I want to visit.”

Nena. “I noticed yours eyes and the glow they have. So I suppose it must have something to do with cycles.”

Jenny started to chuckle. “Nena you could be correct as I know of a couple of decent cycle shops in the Sheffield and Rotherham areas.”

Maddy. “Gaby you already ride for Appolonaris so they must be wrong.”

Gaby. “Ok I would not mind calling at one of James’s stores. You never know what they might have in the store.”

Jenny. “Actually I could do with calling at the Sheffield store as they should have a order for me to collect. Maddy you better come with us and then we might get a discount.”

Sharp 2008

The lift from the Royal Hotel to the Beach

CHRIS & JULIAS BIG DAY

Whats that ya say? Nena and Gaby? By 'eck nah there's a tale to tell! Sharp does his best with this brand new fanfic which includes characters from both Gaby and Nena!

Part 25

Monday 22nd July 2008 A trip to Meadow Hall and South Yorkshire.

By now the population of Scarborough had got used to the sound of the helicopters taking off and landing on the two aircraft carriers that were moored up in the harbour. Today was no different. Gaby had decided she was going with her friends to visit Meadow Hall shopping Centre. Nena & Julia also needed to go to Sheffield Cathedral of St Peter and Paul for a wedding rehearsal. As Gaby and companions were bridesmaids they also needed to be present for the rehearsal. Unlike the actual wedding there was no need for them to be dressed for the actual rehearsal. With this in mind Gaby had decided to combine the Cathedral visit with a shopping excursion to Meadow Hall Shopping Centre. Gaby knew that most of her companions would not say no to the idea of shopping. Kiko and sisters also had got excited at the thought of a shopping trip and were making lists of items that they wanted.

Den, John & Arthur had already driven the coaches across to Meadow Hall from their base in Scarborough along with a security team. There they would meet up with the group going to Sheffield's Anglican cathedral and drive them the short distance from Meadow Hall. Gaby smiled when she saw how Maddy Bell was dressed. Maddy could have easily been taken for a professional business woman. Stella from America that had recently joined the ranks of the authors was also on the trip. All this was a new experience for her. She still found it hard to believe that one minute she was in her cabin blocked in with the snow in America. The next second she has been digitalised and was travelling down the telephone cable that lies on the floor of the Atlantic Ocean.

Angharad came to the side of her. “Stella I presume you are still a little nervous being around us. Yesterday you did not get introduced to my Brothers. Lords Brightflame and Draconaris. They will be accompanying us on the excursion. Poor Maria when she suggested this as a bonding trip for the team did not envisage what would happen. However her initial idea was brilliant. It has brought most of the different factions of the family together. You had no idea what was going to happen when you submitted the first draught of your writing to our team.”

One by one the giant helicopters took off from the two aircraft carriers. Stella had her digital camera and was busy taking pictures from the helicopter. Like the others she took lots of pictures of York as they flew over it. She noticed the workmen dismantling the York Wheel and placing it on to wagons. They flew close to the giant power stations at Ferry Bridge. Before they knew it the helicopters had landed in the car park at Meadow Hall.

Some of the group immediately boarded the three coaches while the remainder made their way to the shopping centre. Outside the Cathedral parking spaces had been reserved for the coaches. There was also a military presence as units of the Bavaria Mountain were guarding the cathedral. A short walk from the coaches and the girls were at the front entrance. There Gaby spotted Siegfried & Gá¼nter Starky. They both bowed to Gabriel. “You Majesty we decided to come across with a few of the boys to ensure your safety.”

Two priests wearing cloaks greeted the group at the entrance to the Cathedral. One was the Anglican Bishop of Sheffield. The other was his counterpart the Roman Catholic Bishop of Sheffield. “Your Majesty I hope you do not mind that I invited my colleague across to help with the wedding.”

Nena. “While the two of us are Anglicans some of our cousins are Catholics. So neither of us minded at all. We also have Cardinal Waibel with us who represents both faiths.”

Well the actual practise took about an hour. Both Nena & Julia were by now counting the days to the actual event. Gaby noticed the cloaks both bishops were wearing and smiled. After the practise she spoke to the two of them. “ Both Nena and Julia are very close to me. Their wedding was arranged before Nena started changing. I notice you both are part of the brotherhood of Venutias. I recently had the company of the Arch Bishop and the Bishop of Ripon and Leeds who also are part of the same brotherhood as you two.”

“Yes your majesty we got informed rather too late and could not get to Ripon in time to meet up with the other brethren. That is why we both decided to perform the service for your cousins.”

Gaby was shown round the ancient parish church that around a hundred years ago had been upgraded to a cathedral. She was shown the chapel that until recent times had been a Roman Catholic family chapel within an Anglican Cathedral. Gaby took Brightflame to one side. “I presume you already have arranged the Honeymoon for Nena & Julia.”

“Yes Gaby they will be spending it visiting the Great Wall and watching some of the Olympics. They will also attend the closing ceremony as your representatives.”

With that the Girls left the cathedral and made their way to a cycle shop. Gaby giggled as she looked and noticed a picture of Maddy Bell painted in red with horns growing out of her head. Maddy joined the group at the store. She noticed Gaby had seen her logo. ( The demon bike lady .) A very young but in experienced young man approached Gaby.

“Hello I am called Thomas Smith. Can I interest you in any of our bikes? This is my first day so I do not have the experience of some of the older staff. I will do my very best to help you.”

Maddy remembered all those years ago when she first started and realised the young lad must be very nervous about approaching the girls. Jenny looked at him. “You will do fine. We do need a few bits and pieces. I have a shopping list here.”

The salesman looked at the list. “I will have to go and ask where all this is.” The young man disappeared. He returned a short while later with a young woman. “Wendy from the office has just reminded me that we ask all our customers to the lounge where you will be plied with coffee and biscuits until I have got your order prepared.”

Wendy smiled when she saw Maddy Bell was with the group. The young man went off to collect the required bits and pieces. Wendy. “Hi Maddy Thomas has replaced you. He is very eager to help. He was telling me he loves nothing better than watching cycle racing. He is saving to go to the Olympics to watch the British team. He has no idea though he is serving one of the directors of the cycle store.”

Mr James another director had been busy with another customer and noticed the young man was collecting all sorts of things. He looked at the list. “We are out off those or at least we can get them from our Rotherham depot. There will be a slight delay before they arrive. Now while I do not want to take over your customer. Perhaps I should go across and explain we have to transport some items in from Rotherham.”

Mr James went across and gave Maddy a hug. “So our Thomas is serving you. How is he doing?”

Gaby. “Thomas is doing fine. Wendy has explained it is his first day. He even suggested some bikes he thought might be suitable for us. That gave us quite a laugh.”

Thomas returned. “Madam there are several items on your list we are out of stock of. However I am having them sent over from our Rotherham store and they should be with us shortly. One of the older salesmen has reminded me to ask if you have one of our company cards as you would then be entitled to a discount.”

Maddy. “Actually I do have a card. Wendy here is just going to issue the others with one each. Now young man how are you enjoying your first day at work?”

“Everyone has been kind to me. This is Mr James one of the directors of the store. Wendy is the daughter of a staff member who recently left. It was Wendy that suggested I apply for the job. Well I got the job and I am serving you.”

Gaby. “Wendy was informing us you are saving up to go to the Olympics in China.”

“Well yes that was true. However all my wages will now have to go on other things? My fiancé last night decided as it was a leap year she would propose to me. So we will now be saving for a home. I also have to meet my fiancé's family. She has been rather quiet about them.”

Mr James. “Thomas I think I might be able to help you. Our firm has a flat that until recently was being used by one of our directors. Currently we have not found anybody to use it. So if you and your fiancé like it then we can come to some sort of arrangement over the rent.”

Wendy's eyes lit up like search lights at this news. “Mr James thank you for the kind offer. As you may have guessed by now I am the other party and I accept on behalf of us both.”

Gaby. “Thomas, Wendy informed us about your desire to visit the Olympics in China. We just happen to have a couple of spare tickets for both the Olympics and the Paralympics.”

Wendy. “Thomas this group of people you have been serving are part of the Appolonaris team. Their main reason for coming here today was to see me and take me to get my wedding dress for some of them are to be my bridesmaids. That is if it is ok with Mr James.”

“Wendy I think you should also take Thomas.”

“But I have only just started work today.”

Gaby took hold of an arm belonging to Thomas. “Thomas your job will still be here for you when you return. If you have not worked it out already I am Gaby Bond and this is my mother Jenny.”

“Gaby Bond the Junior Champion that beat Lance Armstrong in Scarborough earlier in the month. I saw you do that as we came across for the day. Wendy did not tell me she knew you though. I have not yet met Wendy's' parents. Every time I ask she changes the subject.”

Maddy, “Well Thomas I am one of Wendy's parents the other I am sorry to say is no longer with us.”

“Well in that case Mrs Bell although Wendy has proposed to me I still believe I should ask for your formal permission to marry your daughter.”

Some of the other salesmen came across to shake the hand of Thomas. “Congratulations young Thomas. Wendy is a great catch. I suppose we will have to be calling you boss after your wedding.”

“No I am still the junior and learning off all of you. Why should I be called the boss?”

“Come outside and look at our logo.”

Thomas looked at the logo and then at Maddy Bell. “Wendy it looks like your mother with a couple of horns sticking out of her head. Oh I get it now Mr James must be your Uncle Wendy & this is a family firm. So we will one day produce the next generation of shopkeepers. Mrs Bell am I correct that you are a director here? Will Mr James give Wendy away as she has no living father?”

Mr James. “Well as Wendy is my only niece I would be willing to do that providing her mother agrees.”

Wendy looked across at Maddy. “Mum I had intended to ask you to give me away. However Uncle could give me away if you agree.”

“I think Wendy that your Uncle should have the chance to walk you down the aisle. I will be too busy ensuring you are ready for your big day.”

Wendy, “Thomas & Uncle I would very much like you both to go to Mac Greenwoods and get fit up for full Highland Dress.”

Gaby. “We have asked your best man and groomsmen to meet us at the Meadow Hall Shop. Wendy is going to Wedding Dayz to get her gown along with the bridesmaids.

Thomas looked at Mr James for some support. “It looks like the ladies have it all planned out and we will just have to go with it.”

Gaby noticed a poster advertising a cyclocross event at Peel Park in Bradford early in the New Year. Gaby grabbed a handful of the entry forms and stiffed them into the handbag she had to carry.

Nena, “Gaby that is one of the disadvantages of being a girl. There are no pockets to put all your bits and bats in. I presume you intend some of us to enter that race with you?”

“Well it is in Yorkshire at Peel Park near Bradford. So it is a local race for us.”

Maddy Bell looked at one of the entry forms. “Gaby I think on this occasion all our teams can enter. I for one would like to do it. Jenny as senior Captain what do you think?”

Jenny looked at the forms. “I suppose once we move into the castle we could go down and have a look at this park as it is not that far away. Also by then we could all come under the local group as it says anybody is classed as local if they live within 25 miles of the course. It also appears to be a two day event.”

Wendy read the form. “Thomas we will have to enter team Smith. Now off you go with uncle to get those Kilts sorted out.”

In Mac Greenwoods they found the Best man and ushers were waiting for them. It did not take the boys long to be fitted out. Thomas telephoned Wendy. “We have already done what we needed to do and are going to the Carver for some lunch.”

“Oh in that case you had better say you are part of the Bond Party.”

When they got to the carver they saw a sign closed for private party. They entered and were greeted by bouncers. “Sorry sir we are closed today.”

Thomas. “Oh I was told to come here and say we are part of the Bond Party.”

“In that case gentlemen would you like to join the other men at the bar. We are waiting for the ladies to arrive.”

A rather jovial chap with a long white beard held his hand out. “I presume you are Thomas, Wendy's future husband. My granddaughters call me the Old Man. Here I am known as Mr Vater.”

Thomas proceeded to introduce the remainder of his group. The bar staff handed each man a pint of Old Peculiar Ale.

Neptune. “I hope you all do not mind this is mine and my brothers' favourite drink. So I instructed the staff all the men had to be given OP.”

By the time the ladies had turned up Thomas was on his second pint. Thomas gave Wendy a hug. “Thomas just how much of that have you drunk?”

Neptune, “It's Ok it is only his second pint. He has been sipping it slowly so I took it either he does not normally drink or he is not keen on OP. Unlike my brothers who down the stuff like water.”

Thomas, “Well I did not want to offend your relations Wendy by refusing a drink.”

“Yes well they are used to it and you are not. It is plenty of black coffee for you.”

The meal came and it was mainly fish dishes. Thomas soon realised that most of the others were watching him or appeared to be. Thomas ate the fish but left the shellfish dishes. “Wendy I got told off earlier for not saying I do not normally drink beer. So this time I will say I like fish but shellfish cause me problems so I avoid them. So if you like them you can have mine.”

Neptune burst out laughing. “Thomas some of the others here cannot do with Shellfish. We were unsure what were your likes and dislikes and so you got everything. Now we know in future you will get fish dishes when you dine with us.”

“Wendy has informed me that a couple called Chris & Julia are having a double wedding with us. She further informs me we will be going to China to see the 2008 Olympics and Paralympics for our Honeymoon.”

“I know Wendy is an only daughter and as you are not from my family I presume you all present are related to Wendy in some way. My boss Mr James has agreed to walk Wendy down the aisle. He also has let us have a flat that was recently vacated by another staff member. Thank you again for your kindness and for some of the little ones agreeing to be bridesmaids for Wendy.”

“Now while I can still stand I am going to take Wendy on to the dance floor.” The dancing and merrymaking went on quite late.

To be continued.

Sharp 18.01.09  © 2009

Pictures by Sharp  © 2008